The Scripture doctrine of miracles displayed : in which their nature, etc., are impartially examined and explained, according to the light of revelation and the principles of sound reason

\Em\^i! ^[i^o©[E(n)[^©^ ffi]^Yr.®o®.

" THE '

§(CMIFTIIME BOCTMIKE '

OF

Tlieir Katiux^ .Kr . aie

THE

SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE OF MIRACLES
DISPLAYED :

IN WHICH

THEIR NATURE, ETC., ARE LMPARTIAILY EXAMINED
AND EXPLAINED,

ACCORDING TO THE LIGHT OF REVELATION AND
THE PRINCIPLES OF SOUND REASON.

RIGHT REV. GEORGE HAY, D. D.

VOL. I.

NEW YORK:

P. J. KEIS^EDY,

Catholic Publishing House,

5 BARCLAY STRE^I^.

cH

\>T^

PREFACE.

The celebrated Mr. Hume and his free-thinking
brethren have not been wanting to attack the exist-
ence of miracles in the most daring manner. Their
audacity has served to excite the zeal of several learn-
ed friends of Christianity, who have drawn their pens
in its defence, and vindicated this grand argument of
revelation from the sophistry and ridicule employed by
those writers to undermine it. After the many excel-
lent treatises which these gentlemen have WTitten in
defence of this cause, it will, perhaps, be thought that
the subject is now exhausted, and that nothing more
remains to be said concerning it. A little attention,
however, will show that there is still a great deal to
be done. Notwithstanding all that has been publish-
ed concerning miracles, the learned writers themselves
-do not seem to have formed a settled conclusive judg-
ment on all points regarding them :— ^And as for others
who read, even attentively, those learned works, 1
doubt much if they find their minds greatly improved
by such reading, or feel an interior conviction of truth
from their reasonings on the several points relating to
miracles, of which they treat.

This seems to arise chiefly from three causes : First,
the several writers on miracles have formed to them-

I^OV I

8 1982

PREFACE.

g€iVes very different ideas of the word miracle; and
given us very different definitions and explanations of
it. Hence they set out on opposite principles, and
treat of very different subjects, though under the same
name ; which of necessity renders their reasonings and
4jonclusions different and opposite to one another, and
sadly confuses the minds and ideas of their readers.

Secondly, There are several points to be examined
concerning miracles, in order to have a complete
knowledge of that subject. Some of these are more
intricate and abstruse, others more plain and simple,
which serve as a guide and introduction to the former :
But none of the writers on miracles, as far as I have
had occasion to see, has considered all these several
heads in a full, natural and methodical manner. They
generally wTite upon some one or other of them by
itself, detached fi"om the rest ; and too often suppose
their readers to be perfectly well acquainted with the
ideas they themselves have of all other particulars,
and upon which ideas their reasonings are grounded ;
but as this is very seldom the case, their arguments are
thereby rendered more obscure and less conclusive,
<;ven where they have truth upon their side.

Thirdly, Those who have treated this subject as
Christians, and in defence of religion, have paid by
far too little regard to w^hat the sacred scriptures teach
concerning it. Mr. Hume and his party not only dis
card all connection with the scripture from their side
of the question, but would laugh at their adversarres,
should they pretend'to confute them by the authority
of these sacred records. Hence the word of God has

PREFACE. 5

•oeen in a manner entirely laid aside in these disputes
about miracles : — Whereas, miracles being properly
the works of the Omnipotent, it is chiefly (if not
only) from His sacred word that we can be thoroughly
instructed concerning them. And, indeed, it is amaz-
ing to consider what ample information is contained in
the word of God on every point relating to these mat-
ters ; and how unaccountably this has been neglected
and overlooked, even by those Christian authors who
have undertaken to write in their vindication.

An attempt to supply these defects, and to elucidate
the Scripture Doctrine of Miracles in all its parts, in a
plain, orderly and methodical manner, may be of no
small benefit to the cause of religion, and it is hoped,
on that account, will not be unacceptable to all those
who wish well to Christianity. This is what the au-
thor of the following work has endeavoured to do:
How far he has succeeded in his endeavours, he leaves
to the judgment of his candid readers. He is very
sensible of his own great deficiency in point of lan-
guage and style ; a pleasing kind of argument which
the writers against Christian miracles have known how
to use with so much success. His chief dependence
is upon the goodness of the cause he defends, and the
strength of those reasons which support it ; and if,
even in this, he has not carried his plan to that perfec-
tion of which it is capable, he hopes that his attempt
may prove the means of inciting some abler hand to
prosecute the work, and fully supply all his deficiea-
cies

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I PA«i

On the Nature of Miracles, according to the Christian idea of "*
them, and their different kinds 9

CHAPTER II.
On the Agency of Spiritual Beings in the Material Creation. . . 26

CHAPTER III.
Orrthe Possibility of Miracles 67'

CHAPTER IV.

On the Ends for which Miracles may be wrought, as discovered
by Reason 68

CHAPTER V.
On the Ends of Miracles, as discovered to us by Revelation. . . 85

CHAPTER VI.
On the General Ends of Miracles, as discovered by Revelation 109

CHAPTER VII.
On the Particular Ends of Miracles, known from Revelation. . 136

CHAPTER VIII.
On the Instruments used in performing Miracles 161

CHAPTER IX.
On the Authority of Miracles 218

CHAPTER X.
Oq the Criterion of Miracles S65

THE

SCRIPTUEE DOCTRINE OF MIRACLES

DISPLAYED.

CHAPTER I.

On the nature of Miracles, according to the Christian

IDEA OF them, and THEIR DIFFERENT KINDS.

I. We find a very great variety among the learned m
the definitions given by them of a Miracle : some consi-
der only the effect produced, and define the word accord-
ingly, telling us, that as " eifects produced by the regu-
lar operation of the laws of nature, are called natural ;
so effects contrary to this settled constitution and course
of things, are miraculous. ^^ Others in defining a Miracle
include the producing cause, without which, they ima-
gine, we cannot have a proper idea of what 2l Miracle
is.* Some confine their notion of the producing cause
to God only, as in Le Moine's definition ; others admit
for true Miracles what may be performed by created
beings of a superior nature to man. f

* " A true Miracle," says Le Moine, " is a sensible, unusual operation
01 efi'ect above the natural ability or inherent power of natural agents ;
that is, of all created beings ; and therefore performable by God alone." -

t Thus Mr. Chub, defining a Miracle, observes, " This term, I think,
is used to express a sensible effect, which is above the natural ability or
inherent power of a man to cause or produce ; which is likewise above,
or besides, the ordinary course of nature, and which also is produced by
the agency or co-operation of an invisible being."' Dr. Chandler, in his
discourse on the nature and use of Miracles, gives a very singular defini-
tion of them, and says that only is a Miracle. '' where the action exceed*
the utmost capacity of the agent."

10 ON THE NATURE

Another source of this difference among these writers
about the nature of a Aliracle, arises from the different
ideas tliey form of what is natural, and what is supernat-
ural. According to Le Moine, the word nature and nat
ural is the same as creation and created^ and consequently
nothmg is supernatural, in his opinion, but what imm.e-
diately belongs to, or is done by God alone : others con-
fine the words nature and natural to the material creation
only, and consequently give the term sup em atur alto the
operations of spiritual created beings, as well as to those
of tlie Creator, as we have seen in the definition of a
Miracle given by Mr. Chub : others again use these terms
^in their definition, without explaining at all whether they
take them in the one sense or the other.*

II. Whoever considers attentively these several defi-
nitions, will easily perceive the very different ideas they
convey to the mind. It is not my intention to examine
their respective merit or demerit, Some of these gen-
tlemen have endeavoured to expose the defects of those
given by others, while the definitions laid down by them-
selves have not escaped the censure of their opponents.
This great difference, however, in their notions and ideas
of Miracles, is one plain cause of the many different sys-
tems that have been formed on this subject, and of the
amazing disagreement between them. In order that I may

*Thus the Bishop ot'St. David's, in his Vindication of the Miracles ofonr
Saviour, says: " A true Miracle is TproTperly a. supernatural operation,
disagreeing with, and repugnant to the usual course ot things, and the
known laws of nature, either as to the subject-matter, or the manner oi
its performance." Many of our latest writers on this subject gives
more vague and undeterminate definition of Miracles, calling them "ef-
fects unusual above human power, and manifesting the interposition of
superior power." According to Mr. Locke, no more seems requisite to
the being of a Miracle, than that it should appear so to the spectator ;
for he calls it '* a sensible operation, which exceeds the capacity of the
spectator, and which he believes to be contrary to the coursrC of nature,
and judges to be divine.'' Mr. Hume, with his vaunted precision, says ;
A Miracle may he accurately defined , a transgression of a law of nature
by a particular voUlition of the Deity, or by the interposition of some in-
visible agent. Ess. on Mir. p. 1S2. And in another place, he calls it c
violation of the usual course of nature. Fisally, (to cite no more) " Every
sensible deviation from, or contradiction to the known laws of nai>U'e
must be an evident and incontestable Miracle,^' says Mr. Farmer, p 21 '

OF MIRACLES. 11

avoid as much as possible these defects, I propose to take
a view of the subject-matter of Miracles^ and of the
agents by whom Miracles are performed ; and, in doing
this, 1 will endeavour to give a precise explanation of the
terms that properly belong to this subject j from all which
the definition of a Miracle^ according to the Christian
sense of the word will naturally flow.

III. 1. The works of God, which more or less fall un-
der our observation and experience, are all comprehend-
ed in this visible and material creation : Of this some
parts are more immediately subjected to the examination
of our senses, as the earth on which we dAvell and^all
things upon it ; others, being a distance, as the heavenly
bodies, we know only by observation ; and argue about
them chiefly by calculation and analogy. To this whole
complex of the material visible creation, we give the
name of nature.

2. To all those parts of nature which fall under oui ^
immediate inspection, we find from experience that the
Creator has given certain powers or forces, which when
applied to action in their proper circumstances, produce
certain determinate effects. Thus the power of gravity
makes bodies near the earth tend towards its center ] the
rays of the sun falling upon the earth produce heat and
light ; the seeds of vegetables sown in a proper soil, af-
ter a certain time, produce plants and trees ; food taken
into animal bodies nourishes and strengthens them ; the
annual motion of the earth round the sun makes the dif-
ferent seasons of the year ; its diurnal motion round its
own axis causes day and night ; and so on of others. Now,
as all these powers of created nature are found by obser-
vation to act in a constant uniform manner, and, when ^
placed in exactly the same circumstances, produce always
the same determinate eflTects ; if we inq\iire whence this
uniform connection between natural created causes and
their effects can arise, we must at last resolve it into the
will of the Creator. It is true, in many particular cases
We may observe a mechanical fitness between the cause
and its effects, as in the mechanism of a watch or of a clock j

12 ON THE NATURE

yet, if we push our inquiry farther, and ask whence these
mechanical powers come to act in such and such a man-
ner, we must at last refer them to the will of the Supreme
Author of nature, for no other reason can be assigned. —
Thus, in examining the powers of gravity and attraction ;
or the sensations excited in our mind by the action of
external bodies on the organs of our senses ; or why the
rays of the sun occasion light and heat, and in number-'
less other cases, we can discover no mechanical connec-.
tion between the cause and its effects, and therefore must,
attjiibute this constant uniformity between them to the
will of the Creator who impressed it upon them at the
creaiion by way of a law. Hence, the general term of
The Laws of J^ature is justly given to those constant uni-
form rules, by which natural causes never fail to produce
certain determinate effects in certain circumstances.

3. When any being in this visible creation exerts its
natural powers, and produces the effects proper to them,
it is called a natural agent. If it be necessarily applied
to action, without any free-will, of its own to suspend its
operations at pleasure, it is called a necessary agent. If
it is endowed with free-will, of and can act or not act, by
its own choice, it is called a free agent. Fire, for exam
pie, is a necessary age?it, because it has no free-will nor
choice in its operations, but of necessity burns and con-
:sumes the fuel laid upon it. Man, on the contrary, is a
"free agent., because he is not under the necessity of per-
forming these operations that are proper to him, but may
or may not perform them as he pleases.

4. We learn from experience, that among the several
powers or forces observed in different creatures, some are_
stronger than others ; and that when two unequal pow-
ers meet in opposition to one another, the weaker is over-"
come, and that law of nature, by which it would other-
wise have produced its proper effect is suspended by the
superior power acting against it. Thus, though by the
laws of gravity a stone is always drawn towards the cen-
tre of the earth, and, if left to itself at a certain distance
from the earth, would immediately fall down towards it ;

OF MIRACLES. !3

yet, if a superior force to that of gravity in the stone be
applied to it, from the strength of a man's hand, for ex-
ample, or of gun-powder, it may be made to fly upwards
from the earth by a motion diametrically opposite in its
direction to that which the laws of gravity produce; which
laws of gravity are in this case said to be svspended, as
to the external effect visibly produced in the m.otion ot-
the stone, by laws of a superior force applied in opposi-
tion to them. Numberless other examples might be;
brought of the same thino;, by which it appears that the
powers or forces given by the Almighty to different crea-
. lures have in each a certain degree of strength only, an3
that they may be hindered from producing their proper
effects, or even quite opposite effects be produced in them
by stronger and opposite powers acting against them ; or
which comes to the same thing, that the laws of nature,
by which these powers produce their effects, may be sus-
pended for a time by contrary and stronger laws acting
in opposition to them.

5. A suspension of the laws of nature, or to suspend the^
laws of nature, are expressions very commonly made use of
by writers on Miracles ; but perhaps it would convey a
clearer and more precise idea to the mind, were we to call it
a suspeJisio7i of the usual effects of these laws. These ex-
pressions may be understood of two things ; for they may
either imply a temporary annihilation or destruction of the
very power itself in the agent, or they may only mean the
preventing of the sensible effect of that power, while the
power itself remains entire. It is in this last sense onlv
m which it seems necessary to use these expressions for
he purpose of Miracles ; the former signification is not i
n fact, always true, nor is it at all requisite to suppose it ■
for understanding this matter : when, therefore, I say that
the laws of gravity are suspended when the stone is made
to fly upwards, I do not mean that the power of gravity ig
annihilated in the stone ; I know it still continues to exert
its usual force in opposition to the power acting against it,
but only that its sensible effect of making the stone move
iowardsthe centre of the earth is superseded orsuspended
2

14 ^ ON THE NATURE

for the time, and a contrary effect produced in it, by
means of the superior power which opposes and over
comes it.

6. The above observations on the laws of nature^ and
on the different degrees of strength bestowed on different
creatures by Almighty God, and subservient to thes*-
Ucvs, holds universally true in all those parts of natur?
which fall immediately under our examination, and in
ihose also v^/^hich are at a distance from us, as far as our obser-
vations can discover concerning their action and motions.
If, therefore, from this we argue by analogy, it is most rea-
sonable to conclude, that all the other parts of nature with-
out exception, however remote from our eye, are governed
in the same manner ; that is^ by certain fixed and constant
laws, by which their powers, operations, and effects, are
all regulated and determined, according to the views and
ends which their sovereisTn Author had in creating them :
and that the forces and powers impressed by him on all the
different parts of the material creation, differing from one
another in desrree of streno-th, the natural effects of the
weaker forces must be superseded and suspended when a
greater power acts in opposition to them. If, therefore, we
gradually ascend from the weaker to the stronger powers,
or from the weaker to the stronger laws, by which the op-
erations of these powers are settled and regulated, we must
at last arrive at such powers and laws as are superior to the
strength of all corporal or natural agents whatever, and
whose effects can be suspended only by beings of a superior
nature to this material creation.

7. That there are, amongst the works of God, spirituf I
beings of a nature superior to man, is by no means contrary
to reason ; nay, it is most reasonable to suppose that suc.t
beings exist; and revelation not only assures us of theii'
existence, but also discovers to us several particulars
concernino; them, to the knowledo;e of which unassisted rea-
son could never have attained ; namely, that these spirits,
at their first creation, were placed for a time in a state of
trial ; that part of them, preserving their fidelity, were con
firmed in happiness, and are now in full enjoyment of the

OF MIRACLES. 15

presence of God, and employed by him m executing his^
sacred commands throughout the rest of the creation : that
others revolting against their Creator, their crime was im-
mediately followed b}'- its punishment ; they were instant-
ly degraded from their high station, banished from the face
of God, and condemned to eternal torments ; that both the
one and the other possess many qualities and powers of a
very superior kind to man, or to anything to be met with
in the material creation, both as to knowledge, strength,
and agility ; and that they can produce effects in the inferior
creation contrary to all the stated laws of nature, and su-
perior to the force of any natural agent whatsoever ; that
they have a nature peculiar to themselves, and that they
are governed by laws adapted to their spiritual nature,
and very different from those by which matter and motion
are regulated in this material creation, with which we are
acquainted. It would, therefore, occasion a great confu-
sion of ideas to include both the spiritual and material crea-
tion under the general name of nature^ as their respective
natures, and the laws by ^i^hich they are governed, are,
without any doubt, extremely different. Wherefore, to
distinguish them properly, ^e have confined the word
nature to the wliole complex of this material creation, of
which we are a part, and with which we are acquainted ;
and as spiritual beings are much superior to man in their
qualities and powers, we give them the name of super-
natural beings ; when we consider them as acting in our
lower world we call them supernatural agents; and the
effects produced by them in nature we cd^ supernatural
effects. But as these spiritual beings have a nature pecu-
liar to tliemselves, and qualities and powers proper to their
spiritual natures, when speaking of their several qualitiet
and powers, we are obliged, from the scantiness of Ian
guage, to apply the word natural to them also, meaning
those particular properties which are essential to them,
or necessarily belonging to their spiritual natures.

8. The effects produced by supernatural agent?, in this
material creation, may be conceived to be of two kinds,
for they may be supernatural either as to the manner only

16 ON THE NATURE

of doing them, which must be always the case ; or, both
as to the matter itself, or the thing performed, as well as
to the manner of performing it. If the effect produced
be such as exceeds the abilities of all natural agents, then
it must be supernatural, both diS to the matt e7-a.ndmanne7^:
for example, if a man should walk upon the water with-
out any visible cause supporting him, but invisibly sup-
ported by an angel, here the effect produced by the angel
is supernatural being contrary to all the laws of gravitv,
which require that the heavy bpdy of a man should sink
in water ; and the manner of doing it is supernatural
also, as being done by the ministry of a supernatural
agent. But if the effect produced be such as may be
procured by natural means, but as in the present case,
is done in a manner superior to the abilities of any nat-
ural agent, then it will be supernatural in the maimer
only. A man may naturally acquire the knowledge ot
what is done in the most distant parts of the world, but
it requires time, and proper information' to be brought
him by other men from these parts, in order to acquire
it ; so that this acquisition of knowledge is a natural ef-
fect^ which may be procured by natural means ; but it
an angel, from his great agility, should come, almost in-
stantaneously, from some distant parts, and inform any
man of what was doing there, almost at the very instant
in which it was done, this acquisition of knowledge would
be super?iatural^ not in the thing done, but in the man-
ner only of doing it.

9. It is not necessary that every supernatural opera-
tion or effect should always consist in, or imply a suspen-
sion of some of the laws of nature. A suspension of any
of these laws necessarily supposes the existence of some
positive law, and of some real force or power, whose ef-
fects are superseded by such suspension. Now, number
less effects may be produced in nature by supernatural
agents, which do not suspend the effects of any positive
law, but only require a power to perform them superior
to the abilities of any natural agent. Even man, by his
natural abilities, can perform many operations in the crea-

OF MIRACLES. 17

tures about him, and produce many effects in them, with-
out contradicting or suspending any positive law of na-
ture ; much more may we suppose supernatural beings
capable of doing so also. In the case above-mentioned
of an angel communicating to any man, almost instanta-
neously, the knowledge of what is doing in the most dis»
tant parts of the world, there is no positive law of natu e
suspended, no effects of any real force of natural agentL>
superseded, but an affect produced by the angel, which,
as to its manner, there is ijo natural agent capable of per-
forming. In like manner, should Almighty God, in a
moment, infuse into any man the knowledge of all scien-
ces, or the power of speaking all languages, these effects
would not be contrary to any positive law of nature, nor
would they imply a suspension of the effects of any pow-
er in nature ; but it is plain, they would be the effects t)f
a power superior to that of any natural agent, as it is
certain there is no power in nature capable of communi-
cating the instantaneous knowledge of these things to
man, without his taking time, and using the ordinary
means of study to acquire it. Of the same nature, also,
is the raising a person from the dead, in which there is
no positive law of nature contradicted, no effects of any
natural power suspended ; but, as in the former cases, a
new effect is produced out of the ordinary course of na-
ture, and above the power of all natural agents to per-
form. Numbers of other cases of the like kind will
occur to every intelligent reader ; all which we shall
call effects produced out of, or beside the usual course of
nature, to distinguish them from those which consist in a
suspension of any of its laws.

10. However great the strength of created supernat-
ural agents may be, it has its limits, beyond which it can
not go. How far it can reach in operating on the mate
rial creation, it is impossible for us to determine : it would
seem more probable that no created agent could suspend
those greater laws of nature, by which the general frame
of this universe is sustained ; for to what purpose give
them a power which they will never have an occasion of

0*

18 ON THE NATURE

exercising as long as the world shall endure 1 And when
the final dissolution comes, it seems altogether more be-
coming that the same Almighty Word, which at first en-
acted these laws, should by himself annul them. Per-
haps there may even be many other laws of nature be-
sides those more universal ones, to suspend which ex-
ceeds the strength of any created agent ; and as for those
effects which are out of the usual course of nature^ cer-
tain it is that there must be numberless such producible
in the material creation, which can only be performed by
the Almighty hand of the Creator, who, as he made all
creatures at the beginning, and gave them each their re-
spective natures, qualities, and powers, so he alone can
dispose of them as he pleases, alter their natures, deprive
ihem of their powers, change them one into another, or an-
nihilate them entirely, as he thinks proper ^ — and can do
numberless things in the material creation, which no cre-
ated power can effectuate. Effects of this kind are all
supernatural with regard to us ; and, indeed, are so in
the most extensive signification of the word : but when
we have occasion to speak of them as distinct from the
operations of supernatural created agents, we shall call
them : J vine.

IV. From these observations on nature and its laws, on
the several kinds of effects producible in nature, and on
the agents that may produce them, it will be no difficult
matter to ascertain the proper sense which ought to be
affixed to the word Miracle. When we see an^ the
known laws of nature suspended by the force of a supe-
rior known law acting against it -. for example, when we
sf'e a stone thrown upwards by a man's hand, or when we
see any effect produced for which we know an adequate
natural cause, this does notsuprise us because we see a suf-
ficient natural cause of the effect produced. But were we
to see any of the known laws of nature suspended.^ without
perceiving any cause capable of doing so ; for example,
were we to see a stone rise of itself from the earth, and fly
upwards, or did w^ s^^ an v new effect produced, hut were
-totally isnorantof any niitura! caus ' ca- abl- c' {!i-c;iiii ins

OF MIRACLES. 1^

It ; for example, if one who never saw nor heard ol an
eclipse, should hear an astronomer foretel that on such a
day, at such an hour, the sun would become dark, and con-
tinue so for a certain time ; and if he should find this pre-
ediction literally fulfilled at the time appointed ; in such
'cases as these we should be filled with wonder and admira-
tion ; this being an affection of the mind, which always ari-
ses when we see any extraordinary effect produced and are
ignorant of an adequate cause producing it. Now, as the
word Miracle^ according to its etymology, signifies a.
wonderful things or a thing that causes wonder ; hence,
in its most general sense, it may be used to signify alj
cases of this kind, whether natural or supernatural ; and,,
in this more loose and general signification, it is not un-
frequently used in common conversation, where, in re-
lating or hearing any thing extraordinary or unusual, one
is very apt to say, it is a J\lii acle — it is miracuhus I
without ever adverting whether it may arise from nat-
ural causes or not. But this is not the sense in which
it is used when we speak with precision ; and if we ex-
amine the idea we have of it "when we mean a Miracle
•properly such^ and which seems most agreeable to the
general sentiments of the Christian world, we shall find
the following observations hold true of it :

1. That it implies an operation, or an effect produced,.,
in this material creation^ consequently capable of being
known to some one or other of our senses ; so that the
material sensible creation, to which we give the name
of nature^ is the subject matter in which miracles are
performed.

2. That this effect must be extraordinary ; that is,
either directly contrary to the known la\vs of nature, and
to the natural powers and forces in the creatures, which
aio regulated and determined by those laws, or, that it
oe beside the usual course of nature, either as to the ef-
fect produced, or the manner of producing it. We need-
only reflect upon our own mind, and we will easily see,,
that the moment we conceive that any event, however
ji;common it may seem, may arise from natural cause«^.

*20 ON THE N A TURF,

•or is conformable to the usual course of nature, we im-
mediately lose the idea of its being a miracle.

3. That this operation or effect not only be performed
by a supernatural agent, but also that we be persuaded
there is no natural agent capable of performing it, at
least as to the manner in which it is done ; for here also
we find, on reflecting on what passes within us, that our
idea of the miraculous in any event, however extraordi-
nary it may appear, immediately begins to cease the
moment we suspect that it may be performed by natural
.agents,

4. That this supernatural agent be either God himself,
or his holy angels commissioned by him. In the Chris-
tian theology, there is no doubt, but the devil and his
wicked spirits can, by their natural strength and abilities,
perform many extraordinary things in the material crea-
tion ; yet certain it is, as the same theology assures us,
and as we shall afterwards see in its prope place,* that
xA.lmighty God will never permit them to exert this power
in such a manner that their operations could not be dis-
tin2:uished from those of God himself, or of his s:ood an-
gels. One idea which the Christian world has constant-
ly affixed to miracles, is, that they are the seal and lan-
guage of God, by which he speaks to the heart of man;
and Christians have always been convinced that God nev-
er will permit Satan so to usurp this seal, or so to speak
in this language, as to be undiscoverably taken for God
himself ; but that all the extraordinary operations he is
ever permitted to perform in the material world, are at-
tended with such circumstances either in the things done,
the end proposed, or the manner of performing them, as
evidently manifest the source whence they flow. This
firm persuasion is solidly grounded upon the prediction
of our Saviour, concerning the extraordinary signs and
wonders that will be performed towards the end of the
world by talse Christs and false prophets, through the
agency of Satan, whose ministers these are, and which

♦ See Chap. X, ou the Criterion

^OF MIRACLES. 21

signs, he tells us, will be so many and so great at thai
time, '' as to lead, if it were possible, even the elect into
error,''* which expression evidently shows, that though
those signs and wonders will be exceedingly great, yet
the delusion will not be so complete, but tha tthe elect
will discover it, and will not be deceived by them. No\%
so strongly is it impressed in the idea Christians have of
miracles, that they are the w^ork of God, or of his good
angels only, that as soon as they stispect any extraordi-
nary event to be the work of Satan, the.y immediately
Jose all thought of it as a miracle. They call it a juggle,
an illusion, a prodigy, an enchantment, and the like; or,
as such operations are emphatically termed in the holy
writ, lying signs and wonders ; but their notion of a
miracle is only conceived of such extraordinary effects
as thev believe to be the work of God. or o^' sfood angels
commissioned by him.

V. These observations being premised, tue dt-finition
of a miracle, according to the Christian idea of the word,
natui-ally follows, namely that it is '' an extraordinary ef-
fect produced in the material creation, either cojitrary to
the known laws of nature, or bei/ond (he usual coursp of
?iature^£d)oyeihe abilities of natural ascents, and perform-
ed either by God himself, or by his holy angels."

VJ. It. is true that words are but arbitrary signs, and
I'very one is at liberty to alhx what idea he pleases to
any word he uses, provided he explains his meaning, so
that he may be understood. I am, therefore, far from
blaming any other writer who has given us an idea of the
word Miracle, different from what I have here laid down.
jr he understood that word, acccrdins; to the iliea he
g. ves of it, why not \ And, for this reason I have ab-
stamed from examinino; the several definitions ^iven ol
miracles by cithers, and from pointing cut what may seem
lo me defective or proper in them. But as the miracles
which belong to the Christian religion, are realities which
have actually existed in the worW, they must have some

* Matthew 22.

22 ON THE NATURE

properlies peculiar to themselves, by which we can con
ceive an idea of them, and by which they can be disting-
uished from w^hat they are not. These properties I
have endeavoured to investigate, according to what seems
to have been the most universally received notion of the
Christian world about them, and the most conformable to
the doctrine of the holy scriptures, as wall afterwards more
fully appear ; and from these properties I have composed
my definition of the word Miracle^ as here laid down.
If this definition be exact, and such as conveys to the
mind an adequate idea of what is meant by a Mirachy
according to the Christian revelation, then it must follow
of course, that those writers who have assigned to that
word different significations, comprehending other thingst
than what Christianity understands by it, or defective in
v/hat the scripture idea of it contains, have not had Chris-
tian miracles for the subject of their inquiries, but ideas
of their owm, which perhaps have no real object exist-
ing that corresponds to them. Thus, when Mr. Hume
give us his idea of a miracle, and tells us, " That a mir-
acle may be accurately defined, a transgression of a law
of nature, by a particular volition of the Deity, or by
the interposal of some invisible agent ;" it is evident,
that, in this sense of the word, no such thing as a mir-
acle can be ; for, as Dr. Campbell justly observes, the
word transgression invariably denotes a criminal opposi-
tio7i to authority ; this God Almighty is here represen
ted as guilty of in working a miracle, which is an evi-
dent impossibility. Also, if the miracle be wrought by
an invisible created agent, in performing it this agent s
guilty of the crime of acting in opposition to the divire
will. What monstrous absurdities must necessarily fol-
' low from such ideas of a miracle as these ! If, there-
fore, Mr. Hume, or others w^ho have substituted for mir-
acles, the ideas of their ow^n fancy, which have no cor-
responding object in nature, have from these drawn con
elusions, which the Christian religion abhors and con-
demns, we need not be 'surprised: these conclusions maj
naturally flow from the principles they have laid down

OF MIRACLES,

23

•out ChristiaRity cannot be affected by them. For, thot gh
these writers insidiously use the same wora Miracle to
denote their ideas, as Christians do to denote real miracles,
vet, as what the former mean by it is so widely dilferent
from what the Christian revelation understands by that
word, it is plain that their reasonings and conclusions
cannot in the least degree atiect Christian miracles, or
Christianity.

VII. Before leaving this subject, I must observe, for
the further illustration of the above definition of a mir-
acle, that there are some Christian authors of no small
note, who have defined that word in a more limited man-
ner than I have done, excluding all created agents, and
understanding by it only such extraordinary operations
as require the arm of the Almighty to perform them. —
The reasons they assign are two; first, that when an
angel performs any thing unusual to us in this material
creation, it is no less conformable to nature than if it
were to be done by a man ; nor is it in the least surpris-
ing or wonderful to those spiritual beings, who see and
know the cause performing it ; for the angel in this case
only acts according to his natural power, and pi'oduces an
effect naturally corresponding thereto : Secondly, be-
caus:' the sacred scripture expressly attributes miracles
to God only. Thus, ''Blessed be thi Lord the God of
Israel, who only doth wonderful things."* Also, ''For
thou art great, and doth wondrous things ; thou art God
alone."! Again, " To him alone who doth great won-
ders : for his mercy endureth forever."]; Add to these,
"■ The works of the Highest only are wonderful."^
Hence they conclude, that those operations Ofily are to
be admitted as miracles which are peculiar to Almighty
power, and can be done by none but God, But it doe
not appear from these reasons, that this is the idea the
Christian world has always had of miracles, or even that
this is the real notion which the scripture itself gives of

* Psal, Ixxii. 1^. I Ps.il. cxxxvi. 4.

t Psal. Ixxxvi 10 ^ F.ccles. xi. 4.

^\

/

24 • ON THE NATURE

them. For, according to this limited sense of the word,
several remarkable effects related as miraculous in the
scripture, and yet performed by angels, and many others
evidently within the power of angels, which fully an-
swer all the purposes of miracles, would be entirely ex-
cluded as miracles ; nor could they be esteemed as-
such. It would doubtless be thought a verj^ great
miracle, should a man stand in the fire and not be
touched by it, as was the case with the three chil-
dren in the fiery furnace, and yet the scripture de-
clares that this was done by the ministry of an angel j
in like manner the deliverance of Daniel from the hun-
gry lions is justly esteemed miraculous, and yet that pro-
phet himself declared, that " God had sent his angel and
shut up the lions' mouths that they had not power to hurt
him." Now, both these miracles produced the full effects
intended by them, in convincing two heathen princes
that Almighty God alone was the Supreme Lord and
i\Iaster of all things, as much as if they had been the im-
mediate operations of God himself; yet they, as well as
numbers of others, caimot be admitted as miracles, if the
above limited sense of that word be adopted. However,
as there is doubtless a very great difference between
any operation which can be performed by the ordinary
ability of any created agent, and such as can only be
done by the Almighty hand of the Creator, it is most
reasonable to make a distinction between them. We
<hall afterwards see that it is necessar}'^ to observe this
distinction, especially when we come to consider the
criterion of Miracles. Those miraculous operation**
which can be performed by created agents, we shall
name relative Miracles ; because, though they be real
.Miracles with relation to man, as being superior to the
utmost abilities of all natural agents, and quite out of the
ordinary course of nature in this material creation ; yet
tliey are not so with relation to the angels, for to them
they are effects produced by an adequate cause, which in
that order of beings is altogether natural. Those mira-
cles which can be performed by none but God, we sliall

OF MIRACLES. 25

tall absolute Miracles^ because they are real miracles
witii relation to all creatures, and above the natural
abilities of all created beings whatsoever. This plain
and obvious distinction will fully answer the argument
brought above from reason, in order to prove that nothing
ought to be esteemed a miracle but what requires an
Almighty power to perform it. In order to reconcile the
sci ipture with itself, in regard to those texts above cited,
"A'hich attribute the working of wonderful things to God
alone, while at the same time the depriving tire of it&
power to burn, and the shutting up the mouths of furious
lions (both which are surely most wonderful things), are
by the same scriptures attributed to the agency of angels ;
we must say, either that the above-mentioned texts speak
only of absolute Miracles^ which are peculiar to God
alone, or, if both kinds are to be understood, the mean-
ing is, that God alone doth wonderful things, either im»
mediately by his own hand, or by the ministry of his
holy angels, who never do any such wondrous things un-
less when commissioned and authorized by him.

VIII. We shall now conclude this explanation of the
nature of miracles, by taking a view of their different
kinds, w^hich will easily appear from the description we
hai^e here given of them.

Fir St ^ Then, if we consider the nature of the miracu
lous effect performed, we find two kinds of miracles spe
ci ally different in this respect from one another ; the one
being a suspension of some of the known laws of nature ;
and those of this kind we call Miracles contrary to the
laws of nature^ because they are effects produced quite
contrary to what those laws require. Miraculous effects
of the other kind not being contrary to any of these law^s^
6iit being new and unusual operations performed in na-
ture beyond the abilities of any natural agent, we call
Miracles out of ^ov beyond^ the ordijiary course of nature.

Secondly, If we consider the miraculousness itself

which enters into these operations, this will give us two

other kinds of miracles no less distinct than the former,

to wit, such as are altogether miraculous an 1 supemat*

3

26 ON THE AGENCY OF

wal, both in ihe thinu; done and in the manner of doing
it; and such as are miracaloiis and supernatural only in
the minner of perforwin^ it, but ^vhe^e the thing itself
is natural, and may be brought about by natural means.
Thirdly, It* we consider the agents by whom miracles
.are wrought, we shall tind another division of them into
relative .Miracles, which can be performed by the natural
ability of supernatural created agents, and absolvte Mira-
cles, which exceed all created powers, and can be doa«
Dy none but the great Creator.

-u-ii"ii~M^nrir>nrw'w«.rini-innnrv>nr>nrii~»i~i<-in<~ir

CHAPTER II.

On the Agency of Spiritual Beings in the Material

Creation.

I. Before we proceed to other particulars concerning
miracles, it will be necessary to consider what idea the
holy scriptures give us of the powers of supernatural
created beings in acting upon matter, and of their agency
in this world. The knowledge of this will still more
illustrate the explanation we have given of miracles, anc»
will facilitate our understanding of the doctrine con-
tained in those sacred writings concerning them. I ob-
served above, that it is from revelation only that we
know for certain the existence of spiritual beings, anc?
consequently it is only from the same source we derive.
all that we can possibly know about their nature, quali*
ies, powers, and operations. It is, therefore, unjustifi
a'lle in the adversaries of Christianity, wantonly to deny
the existence of such beings, or that they have any com-
munication with the* affairs of men; and, from this
groundless supposition, pretend to ridicule and argue
against Christianity and its miracles. For, if the exist-
ence and agency of spirits in nature be the manifest doc-
trine of the holy scriptures, it is altogether unreasonable

SFIUITUAL CEINGS. J8T

ill them to deny this doctrine, wliile they cannot dis^
prove the divinity of those sa red writings which contain
it. It is no less unjustifiable in certain pretended friends
of Christianity, to allege, that what the holy fathers and
primitive Christians taught concerning the agency or
spiritual beings in the material creation, was .90/e/^ owing
to their attachment to the heathen mythology, and was
the remains of what they had believed about demons
before their conversion ; whereas, we not only find, that
what they taught concerning spirits was entirely conform-
able to the holy scriptures, but that these very scriptures^
are cited by them to prove this doctrine, and are the sources
whence they profess to draw it. It is still more unjusti-
fiable in Christians themselves, who receive the sacred
scriptures as divinely inspired, to call in question what
is there clearly delivered concerning spiritual beings and
their agency in nature, and to pervert the plain and ob-
vious meaning of the text on this subject, rather than give
up some favourite preconceived opinion of their own, or
ihe darling pretence of being above what they call the
prejudice of vulgar minds, and of being men of superior-
wit and greater strength of mind than the rest of man-
kind. A plain view of what is contained in the word of
God, will at once show the folly of such a behaviour.

II. The belief of the agency of spiritual beings in the
material world, has varied considerably within these last
two hundred years. About the beginning of the Re-
formation, the Catholics urged the invincible weight ol
miracles wrought in their communion, as proofs of the
truth of what they taught, and consequently as the
Ktrono;est confutation of the tenets of the reformation,.
Vhe first reformers, who had not yet found out Dr. Mid-
i^leton's expeditious answer to all pleas of this kind^ and
who could not deny the reality of the facts alleged, did
not hesitate to attribute them all to the agency of Satan,^
and willingly allowed a most unbounded power of this
kind, even to wicked spirits, during what they called the
reign of Papacy. Some time after, when Deism and
Free-thinking became more prevalent and ff)rmed a very

28 ON THE AGENCY OF

numerous body, the gentlemen of that class found it very
inconvenient to admit the belief of devils at all ; for
devils^ hell^ eternity^ and the like, are extremely incom
patible with the main articles of their belief, and still
more so with their morality : these tenets, therefore, were "
altogether discarded by them, and they resolved all mir-
acles into juggling tricks, and human imposture.* But
this plea being unable to support itself to the full satis-
faction of all serious inquirers, some of them, have -
thought fit to shift that ground, and feeling, on the one ^
hand, many miraculous effects alleged, which could not
possibly be attributed to the art of man, and, on the

* This observation, also, applies to the modern school or Protestant
interpreters of scripture in Germany, at the head of which stand the
iiiunes of the Rev. Professors Semler, Bauer, Paulus, Wegscheider,
Kifhhorn. and others. They assert that the miracles recorded in the
scriptures are merely natural occurrences, exaggerated and embellished
by those that related them. Thus Eichhorn represents the history
ot the Mosaic legislation at Mount Sinai, in a manner divested of all
miraculous characteristics. He says that Moses ascended to the top
ol Sinai, and kindled a fire there — a tire consecrated to the worship of
(lod — before which he prayed. Here a tremendous thunder-storm
occurred, and he seized the occasion to proclaim the laws which he
composed, as the statutes of Jehovah I In like manner, C. F. Ammon
who was formerly professor of theology at Erlangen, tells us, in respect
to tlie miracle of Christ's walking on the water, that " to walk on the
<ea, is not to stand on the waves, as on the solid ground, (as Jerome
<]rc(tms) but to walk through the waves so far as the shoals reached
and then to swim." So in regard to the miracle of the loaves and
fishes, he says, that •' Jesus probably distributed some loaves and fishes
which he had, to those who were around him ; and thus excited, by his
■fwample, others among the multitude, who had provisions, to distribute
them, in like manner."

Proiessor Thiess, another divine of the same school, represents the
miraculous cure by Peter, of the man who was lame from his birth in
a very singular way: " This man," says he, " was lame only according
to report. He never walked at all ; so the people believed that he
could not walk. Peter and John, however, being more sagacious, ^/i?faf-
ened him. ' In the name of the Messiah,' said they, ' stand up.
The word Messiah had a magical power. He stood up. Nov.- they
saw that he could walk, etc."

The case of Ananias falling down dead is thus represented bj the
same writer : " Ananias fell down terrified : but probably he was car-
ried out and buried while still alive." HeJnrichs, however, another
olivine of the same school, gives another explanation of the miiacle:
viz that Peter stabbed Ananias ; which, he observes, '' does vtftt tt ^
disagree with the vehement and easily exasperated temper of Peter "—
S«e Home's Introduction, Part II. Book 111. §2.

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 2^

other hand, not being able to find any colour of reason
absolutely to deny the possibility of supernatural agents^
they have gladly admitted this possibility, and from it
pretend to mvalidate the authority of miracles in general,
even those of Jesus Christ himself, as well as of his holy
apostles. For, say they, how do we know but that all mir-
acles, without exception, may only be the work of differ-
ent genii or demons, of whom there may be many dif-
ferent degrees 1 And if the things done be more and less
wonderful, this may only be owing to the greater or less
desfree of streno;th in the assistino; demon. Thus, if
Moses performed greater miracles than the magicians of
Pharaoh, it. only shows that his invisible helper was of a
higher order than theirs ; and if the miracles of Jesus
Christ were above all that had ever been seen in the
world before him, it was only owing to the superior
abilities of his assisting genius. Now, say they, as this
is possible, it may be true, and all miracles may be the
work of demons ; and if this be the case, m vain do we
appeal to miracles as interpositions of the Deity, and
proofs of doctrines revealed by him. The futility of this
way of arguing will afterwards be seen, and indeed is a
natural consequence of what shall be shown when we
come to treat of the authority and criterion of miracles.
At present I shall only observe, that these various opin-
ions concerning the existence and agency of spiritual
beings in this material creation, show clearly that their
respective abettors have no solid ground to stand upon ^
that they adopt these sentiments only at random, and as
fancy prompts them ; or, at best, that they are forced to
embrace them in support of the different systems in
which they had been previously eno:aged, without ever
taking the pains to consult the only certain source
whence they can be fully informed about these matters,
and, indeed, without much care whether their opinions be
conformable to what is there taught, or not. There ''i
still another system concerning the agency of spiritual
beings, lately set forth with great pomp by Mr. Farmer^
End differing from all the former. In this it is preteuded>
3*

30 or: the agency of

"that though these beings be of a superior nature to that of
man, and may possess, for any thing we know, many quali-
ties and powers of a much more excellent kind than we do,
yet their exertion of these powers is limited to their own
particular spheres of action for which they are adapted ;.
that they naturally have no power to act in the material
creation ; and that, when Almighty God is, at any time,
pleased to employ them as his agents in performing any .
thing miraculous among men, it is not sutficient that he
order or authorize them to do so, but it is also necessary
that he impart to them a special extraordinary power,
not otherwise competent to their nature, in order to enable
them to perform what he so commands.

III. In confutation of these, and all such assumed hy-
potheses concerning these matters, it will be sufficient to
lisplay the doctrine of the holy scriptures in their own
words, where we shall find the following tmths clearly and
plainly declared to us by the authority of God him.self.
1. That spiritual beings, whether good or bad angels, have
in their own natures an inherent power to act in this mate-
rial creation : that they can move, dispose of, and affect
bodies in many different ways ; and that their strength is
exceed'Hg great, far superior to any thing we know or can
conceive in this world ; so that they are capable of perform-
ing ma'vy things, truly miraculous in our eyes, and far
above t)^e ability of all natural agents. 2. That evil spirits
have ap implacable hatred both to God and man ; and in
consequence of this are most desirous of themselves to ex-
ert this their natural strength, for the hurt and destruction
of mar) and to perform great signs and wonders, in order,
by their means, the more effectually to delude and deceive -
him 8. That, however, in the present dispensation of i
Providence, their malice is very much restrained by Al-
mighty God, who never allows them to exert their natu-
ral abilities for the hurt of mankind, but only in such man-
Her and degree as he pleases, for his own wise ends and
purposes ; io wit, either for the good of mankind, according
to the views of his mercy, or for the punishment of their
:«in8, according to the order of his justice : and this restraint

SPIRITUAL BEINGS 31

Tappears, (as we shall afterwards see) both from the nature
of the things they are allowed to do, and from the manner-
and other circumstances attending the doing of them. —
4. That good angels have, on many occasions, had commu-
nications with men, and have often done remarkable and
extraordinary things on their account, and at their desire
namely, by divine appointment for the benefit and conso-
lation of God's friends and servants. 5. That wicked
spirits also have, by God's permission, had frequent com--
munication with men, and have often done extraordinary
things at their desire, and by their means, for most wick-
ed ends on their part, although justly and wisely permitted
by Almiglity God, for his own most righteous views and
purposes. Each of these heads we shall now illustrate
-separately, from the plain declaration of the holy scriptures,
and afterwards make a short inquiry into the manner in
which spiritual beings have in this material world, power
to do things that appear to us miraculous.

IV. As the first of these heads is of the greatest impor-
tance, and must be well established, I shall be the more
explicit upon it, and shew that spiritual beings not only
can act upon matter, but that they can act upon all dif-
ferent parts of matter, upon things on the surface of the
earth and in the air, upon the bodies of animals, upon their
health and life, and upon the mind of man ; that they
•can move bodies, change their parts and appearances,
and dispose and affect them several other ways, and that
they have very great strength to do all this. The proofs
of this from the holy scripture are of the most convin-
• cing kind, and void of all ambiguity, consisting of repeat-
ed facts related in the sacred oracles ; by which it is
evident, beyond reply, that spirits have this power from
their actual exertion of it. With reo;ard to their strensrth
in general, the angels are represented to us as excelling
m it ; " Bless the Lord," says the royal prophet, " ye
liis angels that excel in strength :" or, as the Hebrew
^expresses it, " mighty in strength."* St Peter assuret

* Psal. ciii. 20.

32 ON THE AGENCY OF

US, that the " angels are greater in power and might
than men,"* and on this account they are called in scrip-
ture " Dominations^ Virtues^ Powers^- This great
strength of theirs also appears from the force the deviJs
communicate sometimes to those whom they possess : thus
we are told in the gospel of one of those possessed people,
that he '^ had his dwelling among the tombs, and no man
could bind him, no not with chains, because he had been
often bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had
been plucked asunder by him, and the fetters broken in
pieces "f Now, that spiritual beings can exert this
power by acting upon matter, is evident from the follow-
Jno- instances : An ano;el wrestled with Jacob : the two
angels that were sent to destroy Sodom '' put forth their
hand and pulled Lot into the house," to deliver hiir.
from the fury of the people ; " and they shut the door
and smote the men that were at the door of the house
with blindness, both great and small "J The angel Ga-
briel several times touched Daniel, and set him upright,
v/hen he had fallen flat on the ground with •fear.§ " An
angel came down and rolled away the stone, for it was
very great, from the door of the sepulchre." When the
apostles were thrown into prison, '' the angel of the Lord,
by night, opened the prison doors and brought them
forth." II And the angel that delivered St. Peter out of
prison, smote him on the side, and awakened him.
These facts plainly demonstrate that spiritual beings can
act upon matter, touch it, move it, and in different ways
dispose of it ; all which will still further appear from the
-following examples of the several parts of nature where-
in their power has been exercised. 1. In things upon
the surface of the earth we find that the devil turned
^he rods of the magicians into serpents ; turned water
into blood, and brought up frogs. This is not the place
for inquiring into the manner hov: this was done ; wg
only consider the fact, which proves to a demonstralioa

* 2 Peier, ii. 11. ± Gen. xix. 10.

f Mark v. § Dan. viii. ix. z.

B Acts V. 19.

SPIRITUAL BEL\GS. 3«3

"the agency of wicked spirits upon material objects, even
to a very high degree, in whatever manner the change,
^vhether real or apparent, was effected. The same scrip-
ture that relates these facts, relates that they were done
by enchantment, and in opposition to God ; they were,
therefore, the operations of Avicked spirits. 2. With re-
gard to their agency in the air, we are told that the devil
sent a great wind, which threw down the house where
Job's children were convened, and destroyed them; and
that he sent down fire and lightning from heaven, which
consumed Job's sheep and their keepers. From the
power which these wicked spirits have in the air, St.
Paul calls the devil " the prince of the power of the
air."* And again he says, that our spiritual enemies
are " principalities and powers, the rulers of the dark-
ness of this world"! 3. We find that they can inflict
diseases upon the bodies of men ; thus " Satan went
forth from the presence of the Lord, and smote Job with
sore boils, from the sole of his foot unto his crown. ":|:
And our blessed Saviour himself assures us, that the poor
crooked woman whom he cured upon the Sabbath, and
vvlio for eighteen years had never been able to raise her-
self up, had been kept bound for so long a time in this
miserable manner by the devil : " Ought not this wo-
m.an," says he, "being a daughter of Abraham, whom
Satan hath bound, lo these eighteen years ! be loosed
from this bond on the Sabbath-day V§ Of those peo-
ple who were possessed by the devil, as related in the
gospel, some he made dumb, some deaf, and some he
threw into fits, tormenting them most miserably, and en-
deavouring even to destroy them, by causing them to fall
sometimes into the fire, and sometimes into water. We
are also told that " an angel of the Lord smote Herod,
i)ecause he gave not glory to God ;" and that he died in
a few days of a most loathsome disease, " being consumed
■with worms."|| 4. It further appears, from the same sacred

» Ephes.ii. 2. t Job ii. 7.

t Ephes. vi. 12. § Luke xiii. 16.

|] Actsxii.4.

34 ON THE AGENCY OF

records, that spiritual beings can take away the life of
man, and of other animals : thus Satan destroyed Job'
children and his cattle ; a devil killed Sarah's seven hus-
bands ; the destroying angel, in the course of a singl
night, killed all the first-born of Egypt, both man ano^
beast. "An angel of the Lord went forth and smote, in.
the camp of the Assyrians, an hundred and fourscore and
five thousand."* The two angels entertained by Lot
told him, " we will destroy this place, because the cry
of them is waxinor ^reat before the face of the Lord. and.
the Lord hath sent us to destroy it."t The devils thai
entered into the herd of swine drowned them all in the
Bea ; and the angel that withstood Balaam's journey de-
clared to him, that he would surely have killed him if
the ass had not turned out of the way from him.+
5. That wicked spirits have power and abilities to tempt
men to sin, both by external occasions, and b}' exciting,
bad ideas in their mmds, is, and always has been, an arti-
cle of Christian faith most clearly laid down in holy-
writ. As to external temptation, we find the devil, at
the beginning, either taking upon himself the appearance
of a serpent, or entering into that creature, and making
use of its organs to converse with Eve, thereby tempt-
ing and seducing her to sin. In like manner, when our
blessed Saviour was pleased, for our consolation and
example, to allow the devil to tempt him, wicked,
spirits appeared to him visibly, spoke to him, and carried,
him up to a pinnacle of the temple, and to the top of a
very high mountain ; and St. Paul, writing to the 'i hes-
~salonians, says, " We would have come unto you (even
I Paul) once and again, but Satan hindered us."§ And
on another occasion tells us, that " an angel of Satan was
given to buffet him." With regard to his internal tempt-
ations, the scripture tells us, "that he taketh away the
word of God out of our hearts." || That he "blinds the
minds of them that believe not.'"!! That he " transformt-

♦ Isaiah xxxvii. 36. § 1 Thes. ii. IS.

t Gen. xix. 13. I| Luke viii. 12.

t Num. xiii. f 2 Cor. iv. A,

SPIRITUAL BZiVJ.>. .^A

*:mself into an angel of light,"* on purpose the more ea-
sily to deceive us. That "• he goes about like a roaring lion
seeking to devour us."t That he is " the old serpent,
who is called the devil, and Satan who seduces the whole
earth. "J These texts are clear, and need no applica-
tion, but expressly show how great the strength of
wicked spirits is, to act upon our organs, both external
and internal, and even upon our whole persons. 6. As
for the agency of good angels, all the scriptures are full
of the most convincing examples of it. Besides what we
have seen above, we are assured in these sacred writings,
that these holy "angels are ministering spirits, sent for
the muiistry of those who are the heirs of- salvation."(^
That '■'• God has given them charge over us to keep us
in all our ways ;" and that " they carry us in their hands,
lest we dash our foot against a stone." || That they " en-
camp round about those that fear God and deliver them. "IT
That an '" angel delivered Jacob from all evil."** That
"• an angel brought bread and water to Elijah in the wil-
derness."ft '1 hat an angel deprived the fire of all its
power of burning or touching the three children who
were thrown into the fiery furnace by the king of Baby-
lon: That an angel shut up the mouths of the hungry
lions, so that they could not hurt Daniel : That an angel
delivered St. Peter out of prison, before whom the iron
gate opened of its own accord, as if sensible of the presence
and power of that Heavenly being. Now, let any one
seriously' consider these facts, so plainly narrated in the
word of God, and say, do they not present the most
convincing proofs of the great power and strength which
"these spiritual beings have to act, and do many things
ill every part of this material creation. For, we must
observe, the* question here is not, how far the wit of
man may wrest any particular expression of scripture, to
a sense very opposite to its natural meaning ; but,

• 2Cor. xi. 14. il Psal.xci.

t 1 Pet. V. S. TT Psal. xxxiv

i Rev. xii. 9. ** Gen. xlviii.

♦ Heb. i. 14. ft 1 Kings lix.

36 ON THE AGENCY

wh^'^her or not the plain, natural, obvious meaning of
all ♦he above texts, does imprint in the mind the strong
est conviction of the agency of spiritual beings in thi*
material creation.

Upon the whole, then, I must make the following re--
marks: 1. That it is a truth plainly and repeatedly re-
vealed by God in his holy scriptures ; that spiritual be-
ings, namely, both good and bad angels, have great
strength and power to act upon bodies in this material
world, in many different ways ; and that they often do
actually exert this power. 2. That this strength is nat-
ural to them, and inherent in them as spiritual beings ;
for, in all the above testimonies of holy writ, there is
not the most distant insinuation to the contrary ; nay, in
many of the above examples, the evil spirits exert their
power in opposition to God ; and it would be impious to
suppose, that, in these cases, he gives them an extraor-
dinary power, not conformable to their natures, to enable
them to fio-ht against himself. 3 That it is most shame-
ful for any one who pretends to tlie name of a Christian
to assert, that the doctrines taught by the holy fathers
concerning the agency of spirits, are nothing but the re-
mains of heathenism 4. That as it is only from Revela-
tion we can know any thing for certain about the exist-
ence of spirits, and their agency on material beings ;
and as revelation is so clear and explicit upon that head,
it is most ridiculous for any one to pretend to argue
from reason against it. Reason has no data to go upon,
either for or against the existence of spirits, or th»^ir
agency ; nay, the analogy from our own soul, and its
agency upon the body is evidently in favour of both.
For seeing that we have the most feeling conviction, by
interior consciousness, that our soul, though a spirit, act;-
upon our body, it is thence evident that a spirit can act
upon matter ; and will any one dare to assert, that the
only way by which the Almighty can communicate to
spirits this power of acting upon bodies, is by uniting
them in one principle, as our souls and bodies are 1
Since, then, the fact that spiritual beings can and do act

SPIRITUAL b^lNGS.

37

in numberless ways on the material creation, is as re-
peatedly affirmed by the word of God, that there u
not in the whole scripture the least insinuation to the
contrary, with what colour of reason can it be called in
question, at least by any one who "believes the scrip-
tures ] That spiritual beings then do act on bodies, is
evidently a revealed truth; how they do so we do not
comprehend, because God has not been pleased to reveal
it to us ; but our ignorance of this can be no more a
reason for denying the fact itself, than it would be a
reason to deny the action of the soul upon the body, be-
cause how this is performed we do not comprehend
more than we do the other. That one particle of mat-
ter acts upon another, even at a distance, by the powers
of gravity and attraction, is a point that will readily be
allowed by all Newtonian philosophers ; and, indeed, it
is a fundamental principle of that philosophy. How this
comes to pass, we cannot possibly conceive. Those who
have attempted to explain it mechanically have only be-
wildered themselves to no purpose, and have been forced
at last to end in the very same difficulty which they at-
tempted to explain. Hence the most judicious, both
among divines and philosophers, have resolved this
power of attraction so universally diffused in every par-
ticle of matter, to an immediate act of the will of the
Creator, impressed upon matter by way of a law ; by
which it is ordained, that all particles of matter, when
within certain distances, should act upon one another by
attraction, and produce all the various v'tfects we see
consequent thereunto. And is it not (^lually easy for the
fame Almighty will to make a sun lar la\y betwe^^n
Bpiriis and I'odies, — that the latter sho' Id b^ subjected io
the former, and such effects be produced in them as
spiritual brings should intend and^attem})t to produce in
them { The possibility of this cannot be called in ques;-
tion, even in sound philosophy ; and since revelation as-
sures us of the fact itself, it is most unphilosophical to
pretend to argue from reason against it. Upon the
whole, then, we must conclude that supernatuixii created
4.

38 ON THE AGENCY OF

agents have a very ample and extensive power inherent
in their natures, and competent to them as spiritual be-
ings, to act upon matter throughout every part of nature ;
in consequence of which, they can move bodies, alter
their parts, suspend their qualities and natural effects,
and perform numberless operations in them superior to
the abilities of all natural agents, and therefore real mir-
acles with respect to us.

V. Having thus solidly established the first of the five
heads proposed above to be shown on the present subject,
I proceed now to consider the.others, which will be more
briefly discussed. The second point, namely, that evil spir-
its, from their malice and hatred to God and man, are most
desirous to exert their strength for the destruction of
man, is in the plainest terms declared to us by the word
of God, and is indeed the foundation of some of the most
important rules of morality in the Christian religion.
Besides what we have said above about the devil's power
to tempt man to sin — which is the most effectual way to
destroy him — where we have seen how active he is in
this infernal employment, we are also assured, that " by
the envy of the devil, death entered into the world ;"*
and our blessed Saviour himself declares, that " the
devil was a murderer from the beginning ;"f and St.
Peter compares his rage and fury against us to that of a
roaring lion seeking to devour us, continually going
about, and always on the watch to seize every opportu-
nity of doing so. Our Saviour shows the same thing in
anothsr very strong light, when he said to St. Peter, ~
*' Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired to have you, that he
may sift you as wheat, but I have prayed for thee.":J:_
And it was only by this prayer that the desire of Satan
was disappointed, and his infernal design against the
apostle frustrated. All these expressions, together
with what we observed above, about diabolical tempt-'
ations, show beyond a reply, how good a will the devil
has to ruin and destroy man, both 30ul and body j and,

• Wisd. ii. t John viii.

X Lukexxii. 31.

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 39

conseqi;ently, that he would undoubtedly do so, were noi
his power restrained by Almighty God, and a bound se^
to his malice. This restraint put upon the power o^
Satan, which was the third point mentioned above, is
no less plainly delivered in holy writ than the two for-
mer. The Egyptian magicians, at whose desire the
devil turned the rods into serpents, and the water into
blood, and even brought up frogs, could not by their en-
chantments bring up lice : the devil's power was here
restrained, and the magicians were forced to confess that
this was the finger of God. We see no reason why the
devil, by his natural abilities, might not have brought up
lice as well as frogs ; the one appears every way as easy
to be done as the other, in whatever manner he be sup-
posed to have performed it ; but it was now time for God
to show himself master ; and, therefore, though he allowed
Satan to imitate the former miracles of Moses, yet he
thought proper now to restrain his power, and put an
end to the contest, by securing the victory to himself
and his holy servant. Notwithstanding the rage and
hatred Satan had against Job, which appears from the
whole history and from the manner he treated him
when he was allowed to do so, yet, till he was so allowed,
he could not so much as touch one thing that belonged
to him. And it is to be observed, that when the Lord
gave this permission to Satan, there is not the least hint
of giving him any extraordinary strength to enable him
to hurt Job, but a plain insinuation of his having suf-
^ficient strength already for that purpose. The authority
conveyed to Satan Ijy the expression used by God,
plainly implies leave to exercise his own natural strength,
first upon Job's goods, and afterwards upon his person, at
his own pleasure : " Behold," said Almighty God, '^ all
that he hath is in thy power, only upon himself put not
forth thy hand."* And afterwards, "Behold," says
God, -" he is in thine hand, but save his life."! In both
these expressions, the restricting clause plainly shows

• Job i. 12. t Job ii. 6.

40 ON THE AGENCY OF

the nature of the leave given to Satan, and what he
could further have done by his own natural strength, ha J
not that clause been added. In like manner, though the
devil killed the s\)ven husbands of Sarah, yet he had no
power to touch young Tobias ; and when the angel Ra-
phael explained this matter to him, he said to him,
' Hear me, and 1 will tell you who those are over whom
the devil can prevail ; for they who in such manner re-
ceive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves and
from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as
the horse and the mule, which have no understanding ;
over them the devil hath power."* Here we see, that
it is not any extraordinary access of strength given to
Satan, which enables him to hurt men, but our own sins,
which depriving us of the friendship of God, and making
us slaves of the devil, give him power over us, and per-
mission to exercise his natural strength against us. What
our Saviour told St. Peter, that " Satan desired to have
him, that he might sift him as wheat," not only shows
the rage of that wicked spirit against the servants of God,
but at the same time shows how his power is restrained
by divine providence. He desired it — earnestly desired
it, but he could do no more, the execution of this desire
being prevented by the prayers of Jesus Christ. Nay,
what is still more remarkable, when our Saviour relieved
I he poor man in whom there was a legion of devils,
after they had been driven out they durst not so much as
enter into the herd of swine till they had asked and re-
ceived leave to that effect. Lastly, our blessed Saviour
not only restrains the power of Satan, and set bounds to
his malice, but also gave power to his apostles and dis-
ciples to do so; for "he gave them power and authority
overall devils. "f And we read in the following chapter,
that when they had exercised this power, and found the
effects of it, they returned and said to their Master with
joy, "Lord, even the devils are subject to us through thy
name j" upon which he renews the grant to them again

* JobvU. 16, 17. t Lukeix. I

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. It

saying, " Behold I give you power to tread upon serpents
and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy, ^d
nothing shall by any means hurt you :" But to repress
all motions of pride or vanity which might arise in their
. minds on that account, he immediately subjoins, " Not-
withstanding, in this rejoice not that the spirits are sub-
ject urito you, but rather rejoice that your names are
written in heaven."* Now, this manifestly shows that
in this present dispensation of providence, the devil's
power is kept in great restraint, and such a bound set to
his malice against man, as best suits the views and de-
signs of divine wisdom.

We come now to consider the fourth point above pro-
posed, concerning the agency of good angels, and their
communication with men ; but of this we have already
seen several manifest examples and declarations from the
sacred scripture, in the sixth proof of the fourth point, to
which I refer the reader. 1 shall only add here one
other example, to wit^ that of the angel Raphael with
Tobias. His whole history is a continued train of ser-
vices done by that holy angel to those good people, sev-
eral of which, as well as many of the other examples
mentioned above, are operations far superior to the power
of anv natural agent, and therefore truly miraculous in
our eyes. We shall now proceed to consider what the
scripture teaches us concerning the agency of evil spirits
in particular, and their communication with men.

VI. It is a well known truth in the Christian reve-
lation, that the cause of the ruin of the fallen angels was
pride. Dazzled with their own super-eminent excellen-
cies, they forgot the hand from whom they had received
them, and arrogated to themselves that glory which be-
longed only to their great Creator. Banished out of
heaven on this account, and condemned to eternal misery
in punishment of their crime, they did not become wiser
by their fall, but were rather the more confirmed in their
pride, and hardened in that unhappy ambition. To see

* Luke X. 17, 19, 20.

42 ON THE AJKNCV OF

man, a creature composed of the dust of the earth, ano
so much inferior to them in the dignity of their nature,
created in such a happy state, and destined by the
Almighty to fill up those places which they had lost in
heaven, was a mortification which their pride and envy
could not endure ; they therefore resolved on his destruc-
tion, and unhappily accomplished it. Having by this
means brought man in subjection to themselves, and being
continually pushed on by their pride to put themselves
on a level with their Maker, they have, since the very
beginning, used every endeavour to get themselves hon-
oured as gods by deluded mortals, and to imitate, among
their votaries, whatever Almighty God was pleased
to ordain for his own glory among his servants. Hence
we find that, throughout the whole heathen .world, the
devils had their temples, their altars, their priests, their
sacrifices, their oracles, their prophets, and even, upon
occasions, their miracles also, thereby imitating the works
of God, and procuring to themselves the vain homage of
worship and adoration on earth, which they could
never have found in heaven. From this known dispo-
sition of these haughty spirits, it is not surprising to a
Christian, that they should endeavour to have their sa-
craments also, and should enter into compacts with such
unhappy mortals as they could delude for this purpose,
engaging to perform certain uncommon effects in nature,
whenever their votaries should perform, on their part^
such exterior signs or actions as should be agreed upon be-
tween them for that end. A conduct of this kind would
serve to gratify several passions of the human heart, par-
ticularly pride, envy and hatred, and would therefore,
when proposed to them, be readily agreed to by such un-
happy souls, as either knew not God, or had lost all sense
and fear of the Deity, and were, by their vices, become
slaves to such violent passions ; and it would no less
gratify the pride of these infernal spirits, to be thus hon-
oured by men, in their having recourse to them for such
things as they wanted to be done, instead of applying to
the great God that made them. Seeing, therefore, that

SPIRITUAL BEIXGS 43

/gpiritual beings, both good and bad, have often appeared
to men, and conversed with them on various occasions —
as the examples above related from holy writ manifestly
«how — it is clear there is no impossibility that such com-
pacts should be entered into between wicked spirits and
men ; it is even natural to expect them from the known
dispositions both of the one and the other. Now, if such
a compact be supposed to be made, in which the devil
ordains certain outward actions to be done and engages
to perform certain extraordinary effects in nature, w^hen-
ever these actions are done, as agreed upon , it is plain
that the knowledge of the connection between the outward
sign and the effect to be produced, maybe communicated
to others who had not entered into the compact them-
selves, and by them again be, in like manner, communi-
cated to whomsoever they will. It is also plain, that
this knowledge may be imparted to others, merely as a
curiosity, or as a secret of nature, without any insinu-
ation that the effect so produced is the work of the devil;
nav, as the exterior signs used may even be sacred things,
and the words pronounced taken from the holy scrip-
tures, ignorant persons may, by that means, be so far
deluded as to look upon the use of these things as lawful
-or holy, and think they are serving God, while they are
honouring the devil. Now, compacts of this kind with
wicked spirits, and the using and trusting to their infernal
signs for procuring the effect intended, is what is meant
in general by the terms, witchcraft, sorcery, enchantmtnt,
mcniic, charms, and the like : but as there are different
<ieo;rees of guilt in the things done, so, strictly speaking,
th^ idea assigned to these terms is different accordingly ;
for witchcraft and sorcery seem properly to signify the
existence in such a compact with wicked spirits, and
having a personal familiar intercourse with them : and
those who have this are called witches and sorcerers.
Enchantment and the magic art seem rather to imply the
knowledge and use of these signs and their effects, know-
ing them to be from an evil principle, though the per*
sons who use them did not make the compact themselTe*,

44 ON THE AGENCY OF

nor had any personal intercourse with the devil, but hid
learned it from others. Even the scripture speaks of
magic as an art: *' As for the delusions of art magic, they
were put down, and their vaunting of w^isdom was re-
proved with disgrace, "*^ — speaking of the magicians of
Egypt. Now, an art implies a thing taught by one
man to another, and it would appear from other parts of
scripture, that this art magic was professedly taught
-among the Egyptians and Chaldeans. (See Daniel, in
several places). Charms^ spells^ and superstitious prac
tices, imply the use of these signs, with a confidence in
them as curiosities or natural secrets, without knowing,
or, at least, without fully adverting to the source whence
they origmate. Besides these general names, there are
also many particular appellations given to the different
species of these practices and to those who use them,
according to the several effects produced, and the various
means used for procuring them, such as diviners, augurs,
soothsayers, pythonesses, necromancers, fortune-tellers,
and the like.

VIl. Deists and Freetninkers turn all these thmgs into
ridicule, looking upon them as impossibilities, chimeras,
and the fruits of great weakness of mind, and childish
credulity. No wonder, for, as they are not willing to
allow the existence of the devil, they cannot well admit
he has any commerce or communication with men. It
is to be observed, however, that infidelity itself has never
yet been able to bring the least shadow of a proof why
spiritual beings may not exist; or, if they exist, why
they may not act in the affairs of this material creation;
and all they say on this subject, when stripped of its dress
and colouring, is reduced to a sneer and a witticism. In
Christianity, the possibility of these diabolical opera-
tions can admit of no doubt : that they have often been
done, and a communication kept up by their means be-
tween wicked spirits and men, is a truth most manifestly
revealed in the holy scriptures ; and if such intercourse

Wi-=d. vii. 17.

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 45

be possible, and has actually existed in the world, Wno
will be so bold as to pretend to say, it can never ex-
ist again ] It would, indeed, be very blameable creduli-
ty to believe every idle story of this kind ; but it would
be no less blameable folly to deny the possibility of their
existence, when we consider what the word of God
teaches of this matter, which we find contained under the
following heads : 1. All commerce of this kind, and
all connection with those who practise such things, is
severely prohibited by Almighty God, as a crime most
detestable in his eyes. Thus, " Thou shalt not suffer a
witch to live." * " Regard not them that have familiar
spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them." f
" And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar
spirits, and after wizards, to go a- whoring after them, I
will even set my face against that soul, and cut him off
from among his people." :{: "A man also or a woman
that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely
be put to death ; they shall stone them with stones ; their
blood s-hall be upon them."§ And '* There sliall not
be found among you any one — that uses divination, or
an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a
charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard,
or a necromancer, for all that do these things are an
abomination to the Lord." |J And, in the new law, witch-
craft is reckoned by St. Paul among those works of the
flesh, of which those who are guilty, he assures us, " shall
not inherit the kingdom of God." IF And it is declar-
ed, that " murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers,
shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire
and brimstone." ** Now, can any thing be more impious
than to suppose, that God Almighty would have made
such severe prohibitions of a crime, which not only had
no existence in nature, but could not possibly have an
existence 1 Can there be a more blasphemous arraign

• Exod. xxii. IS. § Levit. xx. 27.

t Levit. xix. 31. || Deut. xviiL W.

{ Levit. XX. 6. IT Gal. »
** Revelations xxi 8.

46 ON THE AGENCY OF

ment of the Divine Wisdom than to suppose it capable
of such folly 1 Besides it is plain from all the above
lexts, that they speak of the thing as certain, and as act-
ually practised in the world. 2. Those who contrary to
this prohibition, were guilty of this crime, are severely
condemned by the word of God, and their punishments
proposed as monuments of the divine justice against it.
Thus, it is expressly declared, that this was one of the
principal causes of the ruin and dispersion of the ten
tribes : " They caused their sons and daughters to pass
through the fire ; they used divinations and enchant-
ments— therefore the Lord was very angry with Israel,
and removed them out of his sight." * This also is re-
presented as one of the greatest crimes of Manasses,
which provoked the wrath of God so highly against him j
for "he observed times, and used enchantment, and
dealt with familiar spirits and wizards ; he wrought
much wickedness in the sight of the Lord, to prt)voke
him to anger." f Here we find the commerce with fa-
miliar spirits, and the existence of wizards and witches,
expressly affirmed, and this commerce declared to be the
crime of which this wicked prince was actually guilty,
and for which he incurred the just displeasure of Al-
mighty God. Now, can any one who believes the scrip-
tures deny the reality, much less the possibility of these
things 1 3. Those good princes who, in obedience to
the divine command, put away those who dealt in these
impieties, and discouraged all such wicked practices, are
highly praised in the holy scriptures for so doing. Thus
it is recorded in praise of Saul, who at the beginning
was an excellent prince, that " he had put away those
that had similiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the
land." + And among the many good things that Josiah
did, it is particularly observed of him, that " the work-
ers wit?i similar spirits and the wizards — and all the
abominations that were spied in the land of Judah, did
Josiah put away, that he might perform the words of the

* 2 Kings xvii. 17. $ 1 Sam. xxviiL &

1 2 Kings xxi. 6.

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. '' 47

itw." * Now how could they be put away if they had
ao existence 1 And how can their existence be called in
question without denying the scripture ] 4-. We find
several examples in scripture of particular persons who
dealt in those practices to a very great degree, and which
shews to what a length the power of Satan is sometimes
permitted to go, in doing things extraordinary by means
of those his agents. Thus the magicians of Egypt are
expressl}'- affirmed to have performed prodigies similar to
the miracles of xMoses, by their enchantments ; the witch
of Endor also is particularly taken notice of as a person
who had such intercourse with wicked spirits ; and in
the New Testament, every one knows of Simon the
magician, of whom we are told, that, for some time be-
fore Philij) went to Samaria to preach the gospel there,
he had " in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched
the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some
great one ;" f and so many and great were the wonders
he did among them, whether real or only apparent, that
" to him they all gave heed, from the least to the great-
est, saying, this man is the great power of God ; and to
him they had regard, because that for a long time he had
bewitched them with his sorceries." Here we not only
see an example of one guilty of this diabolical com-
merce to a very great degree, but we also find, that such
people are sometimes permitted to hurt others, to be-
witch and delude them by their sorceries. We also
read of Elymas, another magician, who opposed the
preaching of the gospel by St. Paul, whom that great
apostle struck blind for his impiety, and called him '' full
of all subtlety, and all mischief, and thild of the devil,
and enemy of all righteousness, who did not cease to
pervert the right ways of the Lord." + In these words
the apostle gives us the true character of all such peo-
ple, and the light in which they stand in the eyes of the
great God that made them. We must not omit here the
voung woman "possessed with a spirit of divination, wliicb

* 2 Kiugs, xxii. 24. i Acis viii \ AcM xiV

48 ON THE AGENCY

brought her masters much gain by soothsaying," who waa
dispossessed by St. Paul, as we read in Acts xvi. 16. Let
any serious Christain attentively consider these repeated
testimoniesof the word of God on the agency of evil spirits
in this material creation, and say if he thinks it possible
to express the actual existence of these diabolical opera-
tions, and of tlie interposition of wicked spirits with the
affairs of men, in clearer and stronger terms than is here
done ; and consequently, if it would not be the height
of impiety to deny a truth so strongly, so repeatedly, and
so clearly affirmed in these sacred oracles. It is, there-
fore, undeniable, according to the Christian revelation,
that wicked spirits often have had a communication with
men j that they have great power and strength, natural
to them as spirits, for performing many extraordinary
things in this material creation ; and that they have often
exerted this power at the desire, and by means of those
who had intercourse and communication with them.

VIII. Here perhaps a question may be proposed, Are
there any people at present in the world who are guilty oj
these practices ? In answer to which, it must be observ-
ed, that it neither makes for nor against my argument,
whether there be or not ; it is enough for me to have
shown, that the agency of these infernal beings, is a truth
revealed by God in the holy scriptures. However, as
the above question is curious, and it may be agreeable to
my readers to have a just and proper solution of it, I
would observe : 1. That there have been such people
in the world who have had compacts and familiar per
sonal commerce, with wicked spirits, is undoubted ; tlif»
word of God affirms it, gives several examples of those
who have practised these crimes, and makes severe laws
against them. 2. That there may be such people still
in the w^orld cannot be denied ; what has been, may be ;
and the prohibition of these crimes, which we find in
the New Testament, where they are condemned as
grievous sins, evidently supposes that they may be found
even among Christians, 3. That these people are as
fr*>quent among Christians, as the vulgar, and illiterate

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 49

commonly imagine, is surely false ; for it is certain the
devil's power is much abridged and restrained wherever
the gospel is preached ; and among the many glorious
promises made by Almighty God to the church, and fore-
told by the prophets, this is one, " I will take away sor-
ce ies out of the land, and there shall be no divinationa
in thee," * which words at least imply, that these things
will be less frequt-nt under the gospel ; that the devil
will not be allowed to delude the people to such a degree
as in former times ; and that men will not be so much
given to these abominations 4. That there are, or may
be, many who attempt to have -a commerce with wicked
spirits, is very possible ; because it is very natural to
suppose, that the passions of men will push them on to
such extremes ; and because those who are charged with
the care of souls know it from experience, as this case
does sometimes actually come before them. 5. As for
those who have no personal intercourse with spiritual
beings, but who use charms and superstitious practices
in order to' procure some end proposed, whether they,
knpv/ and reflect that these are diabolical inventions, or
do not regard them as such, it is certain that numbers of
them are to be found, especially among the lower class
of people in all countries.

IX. From what has been said then, it is evident, that
nothing is more certain, according to the Christian reve-
lation, than the existence of spiritual beings, both good
and bad, and their agency in nature ; that they are en-
dowed with very great power and many qualities supe-
rior toman, and of course can do many things in the ma-
terial creation, which will be truly miraculous with rela-
tion to us, and above the abilities of all natural agents.
We shall now briefly inquire in what manner they per-
torm these miraculous operations ; at least, so far, as the
light of reason, and the knowledge we have of their
nature and qualities from revelation, can afl'ord us inform-
ation concerning this matter. And, first, as the scrip-

■•Micah. V. .11

50 ON THE AGENCY OF

tore every where represents these beings to us, as exceed
ingly strong (" mighty in strength," as the Psalmist ex-
presses it), they must be able to perform many things in
suspending the usual effects of the laws of nature and
the like, far superior to any thing that can be performed
by any natural agent. Again, the agility of angelical
beings is doubtless exceedingly great, so that they can-
transport themselves from one place to another with the
most amazing velocity, far superior to any thing we can.
conceive in bodies. \V"e may form some idea of this by
considering, that the light of the sun, though a bodily
substance, has such an immense velocity, as to arrive at
the earth in less than ten minutes' time ; and the electric
fluid would go round the globe in one-seventh of a second,
if it were possible to fix a wire conductor for that pur-
pose round the globe. If, therefore, spirits can move-
themselves with much greater velocity than bodies, with
what inconceivable quickness must these beings be able
to transport themselves from one part of the world to an-
other 1 On this account, they will also be able to do
many things truly miraculous,' both by communicating
intelligence of what is doing at a distance to men, almost
instantaneously, and also by transporting bodies to distant
places with the greatest velocity ; of this last we have a
remarkable example in Daniel, where we are told, that
when that hoW prophet was for the second time put into
the den of lions, and had got no meat for some considej-
able space of time, the prophet Habbakkuk in Judea,
some hundreds of miles distant from him, going out in the
morning to the field with a mess of pottage to the reapers, an
angel of God caught him by the hair of the head, and in an
instant carried him to Daniel in the den with the pottage
and, when Daniel had eaten the pottage, brought him back
again in the same manner to provide more for his reapers. *
It is true, this chapter of Daniel is not found in the He
brew, and on that account is thrown into the Apocrvpha.
by the Protestants; but it has, from the earliest ssioa..

* Dan. xii.

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 51

beenieceived by the Catholic church as divine scripture^
and its authority as an ancient history is not called in
question. Tertullian, speaking of the velocity witli
which spirits transport themselves from one place tc
another, expresses himself thus : " Every spirit is winged ;
both angels and demons are so ; on that account they ar« ■
every where in a moment ; the whole world is one place
to them ; they know where any thing is doing as easily as
they can declare it."*

X. The great knowledge possessed by spiritual beings
is another prerogative, which enables them to do
many things above the abilities of natural agents, and that
in different respects : 1. Experimental philosophy has,
for some time past, been making daily improvements,
and discovering more and more of the wonderful powers
of nature, as appears particularly in the discoveries made
in magnetism and electricity ; and it cannot be doubted,
but that there are many more secrets in nature, of which
mankind are still totally ignorant. Spiritual beings
have doubtless a much greater knowledge of these things
than men, and consequently are capable of producing
many extraordinary effects in the material creatir)n,
which, from our ignorance of these powers of nature,
w^ould appear to us most astonishing. But, as all they
can do of this kind, is only by putting these powers of
nature in action, and as these must have time to perform
their effects, such extraordinary things cannot be instan-
taneous, even with all the strength of spiritual beings.
Hence, miraculous operations, which are merely the
effect of strength or agility, or which are done by the
application of natural means, and requiae time to pro-
duce them, are known by these circumstances to be
within the reach of the natural abilities of spirits, and
therefore cannot of themselves alone give proof of a
divine interposition. 2. From this more intimate knowl-
edge that spiritual beings have of all the powers and

t Omnis spiritus ales ; hoc et angeli et daemones. Igitur momento
tibique sunt. Totus orbis locus illis unus est. Quid ubi geratUT; taiB:
facile sciuntquam enuntiaut. — Tcrt. Aplo.

52 , ON THE AGENCY OF

properties of material agents, which are entirely hidden
. from us, they may, no doubt, be able to foresee many
natural effects which will necessarily result from these
powers when applied to action and from their neces-
sary or occasional combinations ; and this they may
know for a considerable time before these effects actually
happen, especially when they themselves are going to
set these powers i'n action. Now, if they should com-
municate this their foreknowledge of these necessary
events to any man, and he should foretell them to the
world, this prediction and its subsequent verification,
will appear miraculous to those who know nothing of
the natural cause producing the effects foretold; just as
the prediction of an eclipse by an astronomer and its
verification when the eclipse happens will be miraculous
to those who never saw or heard of the like. 3. As
spiritual beings have also a much more thorough knowl-
edge of the human frame than we have, they may in
like manner, with great probability, conjecture what any
particular person or persons, with whose temper and
disposition they are well acquainted, will do on certain*
occasions ; and hence may be able, with some degree of
certainty, to foretell even future contingent events of
this kind, which are near at hand, and their prediction
may afterwards be verified by the events. We know
that even men of ordinary sagacity, from a thorough
knowledge of the subject, often arrive at a considerable
degree of foreknowledge of this description. It is by
these two kinds of foreknowledge, that soothsayers, false
prophets, and those who had familiar spirits, mentioned
in the scriptur^, were able sometimes to foretell things
which did actually come to pass ; and in the same manner
also may be explained such of the predictions of the
heathen oracles, as were afterwards verified by the event.
St. Augustin, speaking on the divination of evil spirits,
accounts for it in the same manner as I have done : " First,'*
says he, " we must know, that, for the most part, tliey
foretell only such things as they themselves are going to
do ; for they often receive power to cause diseases, and

SPIRITUAL BEINGS. 53

by vitiating the aii to render it morbific ; sometime* alio
they foretell not those things which they do themselves,
but which, from natural signs, they foresee are to happen ;
which signs cannot "fall under the knowledge of man."*
XI. Another way by which spiritual beings may appear
.0 do things miraculous in our eyes, is by what is called
fascination or bewitching, which maybe conceived possi-
ble to different ways, either by making such impressions
upon the organs of our senses, as if the real material
object that naturally could make them was present and
acting upon them, or by taking upon themselves the
outward appearances of the things they want to repre-
sent. That spiritual beings, both good and bad, have a
very great power in acting upon our internal senses, by
altering and moving the humors of our bodies, so as by
this means to raise many ideas in our imagination, and
affections in our appetite, will not be called in question
by any who profess the Christian religion. With regard
to wicked spirits, all those texts of scripture which we
have seen above concerning internal temptations, mani-
festly show this. And, indeed, how else could we
account for those violent temptations of blasphemy,
despair, scruples, involuntary doubts against faith, and
the like, which -are often borne in upon the mind with
the utmost fmy, to the unspeakable torment of the
sufferer and m spite of all his most earnest endeavours
and efforts to expel them ; how, I say, could this be
accounted for, but from the action of those wicked spirits
violently disturbing the imagination ] And, with regard
to good angels, the Christian religion assures us, that
they inspire us with good thoughts, calm our fears, assuage
our passions, and that they also represent things to our
imagination in our sleep, so as to discover to the servants
of God, by that means, w^hat things the divine pleasure

* Primum sciendum est. qnoniam de divinatione dcemonum questio
est, illos ea plerumque prenuntiare quse ipsi facturi sunt ; Accipiunt
enim siaepe potestatem et morbos immiltere, et ipsum aerem vitiando
morbidum reddere ; aliquando autem non quae ipsi faciunt, sed quae^
naturalibus signis, futura j^raenoscunt ; quae signa in hominum sensut
veui'e non possunt. — Aug. de Divin. Detmon. C. V.

54 ON THE AGENCY OF

requires from tlieiii: Thus the angei of God appearec
to Joseph in a dream and told him to fly into Egypt
Irom the fury of Herod ; and Almighty God himself,
speaking to his people on this subject, says : " Behold 1
send an angel before thee — beware of him and obey his
voice, provoke him not, for he will not pardon your trans-
gressions— if thou shalt indeed obey his voice, and do
all that 1 speak, then I will be an enemy to thine
enemies."* Now, if spiritual beings have so great power
to act upon our internal senses, there cannot be any
■doubt that they can do the same upon our external organs
also. In the holy scriptures we have numerous examples
of angels appearing to men and conversing with them.
These apparitions are commonly explained, by saying,
that these spiritual beings took to themselves a body com-
posed of air, or of some other matter, by which the same
natural impressions were made upon the senses of the
beholders as by the natural body of a man. But this
opinion is subject to several diiRculties; for, 1. There is
not the least necessity for the supposition. If these
spiritual beings can make such strong impressions as they
sometimes do upon our internal senses, without the help
of aerial bodies, how can it be imagined they should
stand in need of such help to make w^hat impressions thej
please upon our external senses also 1 If an angel could
deprive the fire of all its power to hurt the three holy
children that were thrown into the furnace, without
taking any material body to assist him ; why could he
not with equal ease communicate any motion he pleased
to the air, so as to excite the sound of words in the ears
of those present or reflect the rays of light to their eyes
so as to excite in their minds the idea of any colour oi
figure he might think proper! If the angels can act
upon bodies at all, why not upon the air and light as
%rell as any other body, without the necessity of assuming
any kind of material body to assist them % Nay, if an
angel could make to himself a body composed of air .or

* Exnd. xxiii

SPIRITUAL BhIN'tiS. &5

Uky other matter, in order thereby to move the air or
light, so as to affect the senses of those present, why
could he not as well directly move the air or light itself,
without the intervention of any material instrument
whatsoever 1 2. Several of the examples of these appa-
ritions related in scripture are of such a nature, as plainly
shows that the impressions were made by the spiritual
agent upon the senses of those present immediately
without the intervention of any material body at alL
Had such a material body been taken by the angels who
appeared to men, this must have reflected the light, and
moved the air equally on all sides as other bodies do, and
eoiisequently all present must have been equally sensible
of the angel's presence, and heard his words ; but we
find that frequently this was not the case : the angel that
appeared to Balaam was seen by the ass for some time
before he appeared to the master .; the angel that appear-
ed to Daniel by the great river was seen by him alone j
and, says Daniel, " I alone saw the vision, for the men
that were with me saw not the vision, but a great quak-
ing fell upon them." * And at the conversion of St.
Paul, though our Saviour spoke to him in an audible
manner, and conversed with him, yet he himself tells us,,
that "they that were with him saw indeed the light and
were afraid, but they heard not the voice of him that
spoke to him."" f In which examples it is evident, that
these apparitions were exhibited by an impression made
upon the organs of some particular persons, and not of
others, though equally present, which could not have
been the case, without another miracle, had they been
performed by means of any aerial body assumed by the
agents for this purpose ; and therefore, it is most reason-
able to conclude they were immediate impressions made
by those who appeared upon the organs of those who
saw them. This is further confirmed ; 3. From the way
the scriptures mention the appearance of any spiritual
being to those who, though present, saw him not before f

* Dan. X. 7. f Acis xxii. 9

56 ON THE AGENCY OF SPIRITUAL BEINGS.

for the phrase used on these occasions plainly implies
an impression made immediately on the organs of those
to whom the apparition is exhibited. Thus, the angel
had appeared for some time to Balaam's ass, before
he had been seen by himself; at last, " The Lord opened
the eyes of Balaam, and he saw the angel." * So also
when Elisha's servant expressed great fear on seeing the
^rmy of the Syrians, his master, to comfort him, said
*• Fear not, for they that be with us are more than they
that be with them ; and E.lisha prayed, and said. Lord, I
pray thee, open his eyes that he- may see ; and the Lord
opened the eyes of the young man, and he saw, and
behold the mountain was full of horses and chariots of
iire round about Elisha." f Shall we say here, that all
thes? angels took material bodies in an instant to appear
to tht; young man, and not rather that the impression
was immediately made on his eyes without any material
means being used \ This is surely the most natural
meaning of the expression here used, " The Lord opened
his eyes." On these grounds, then, it seems most reason-
able to conclude, that spiritual beings can, pf themselves,
make immediate impressions upon our outward senses,
JO as to excite the same ideas in our minds that bodily
objects, if present, would do ; they can 'also, as we have
seen, by their action on our internal senses, excite very
strong ideas in our imagination of things that have no
real existence but in our fancies. When this is done by
evil spirits for their wicked ends, it is called fascination ;
when by good angels, to communicate the will of God
to his servants, it is a kind of revelation. At the same
time it is not to be doubted, that these spiritual agt nts
may occasionally make use of bodily instruments in such
operations ; as was probably the case with the angel that
attended the people of God in the appearance of a pillar
of fire and of a cloud, which was visibly seen by the
people. By their strength and agility, they can doubtless
present and take away any bodily object almost instan-

• Num xxii. 31 t2 Kings', vi. 16, 17.

ON THE POSSIBILITY OF MIRACLES. W

taneoiisly, so as to be imperceptible to those present, and
oy all these different operations they can perform things
far above the abilities of natural agents. And it is thus
that several of the holy fathers and other learned men
account for what the magicians of Egypt did by their
enchantments.

XII. In these different ways, we find spiritual being
can act upon matter and exhibit various effects, real or
apparent, to our eyes ; to what extent they can carry
such operations we cannot tell ; but our ignorance in
this can be of no prejudice to us ; because we are certain,
as we shall afterwards see when explaining the criterion,
that God Almighty will never allow wicked spirits to
US8 this power, so as invincibly to deceive us ; and what
good angels do of this kind, is done only by authority
from God, for our benefit and advantage.

CHAPTER III.

On the Possibility of Miracles.

I. To call in question the possibility of miracles must
appear absurd in the eyes of a serious Christian, and
according to right reason, even to any one who believes
the existence of the Deity, and acknowledges the uni-
verse to be the work of his almighty power. But, howev-
er absurd this may be, we know that, in this enlightened
ffo-e, it is actually done ; nay, not only is the possibility
of miracles called in question, but it is plainly denied
by the incredulous in these our days ; who, whilst they
glory in tlie many discoveries made in the works of
nature, and boast of the improvement of their reason,
and the superior light of their understanding, do by such
denial, give proof of their ignorance, and show that their
boasted light is mere darkness, and that the pretended
improvement of their reason ser/es only to make them

58 ON THE POSSIBILITY

more ^^ learned fools ^ Thi's charge might seem a little
too severe, and would justly be exposed to the ridicule
of the accused, should I pretend to support it only by
the authority of revelation, which they deny. But this
I do not intend to do, nor is there any need here of revela-
tion. The possibility of miracles is so natural a conse-
quence of the definition we have given of them, thai
one must be determined to lay aside the use of reason,
and act in direct opposition to its clearest light, wjio
pretends to deny it. Their case, however, is so far to
be pitied, as it is necessity that drives them to this
extreme ; for the authority of miracles carries along with
it a most irrefragable argument against their tenets. It
is impossible to escape the weight of this authority, if
miracles be allowed an existence, and to deny their
possibility is the easiest and most expeditious method of
freeing themselves at once of this embargo. But it is
one thing to den}^ and another to prove ; they do, indeed^
offer something by way of proof for their denial, but a
little attention to the merits of the cause will clearly
show, that nothing is more unreasonable than what they
allege on this subject.

11. We have seen above,* that miracles, considered as
to the facts themselves, are of two sorts ; first, such as
consist in a suspension of these effects of some of the
known laws of nature ; and, secondly, such as are not
contrar}'- to any of these laws, but are out of the ordi-
nary course of nature, and require a power to perform
them superior to any natural agent. Of the first kind
are the following ; if a stone should fly upwards of itself;
if the waters of a great river should be divided, those
below running down and those above standing still, or
gathering up in a heap, without any visible cause support-
ing them ; if the sun should stop in his course ; if a man
should walk on the water, and the like : all w^hich are
contrary to the established known laws of nature, and
unply a suspension of their usual effects. Miracles of

•Chap. I. § vii.

OF MIRACLES. B9

Jie second kind would be, if a man should cure disease!
*n an instant by only willing it, by command, or by a
simple touch ; if a person should know and foretell
contingent future events ; if a man should be raised from
the dead, and such like. These two kinds of facts must
be considered separately, in order to show in the most
distinct and convincing manner that miracles are possi-
ble.

Ill With regard to the first kind, such as consist in a
^suspension of any of the laws of nature, it is evident,
that if miracles of this class be impossible, this impossi-
bility must necessarily arise from one or other of these
three causes : either that these laws are in themselves
absolutely immutable and unsu'ipendible, (if I may be
allowed the expression) so that their effects cannot be
superseded by c^ny power whatever ; or that there is not
in existence any agent whose abilities. are capable of
suspc-nding them; or that it would argue inconstancy
and mutability in the divine Author of those laws if,
having once fixed them as Ihe rules by which the uni-
vers.- should be regulated, he should, at any time, eithei
susp 'nd their effects himself,or allow them to be suspend-
ed by others. But it will easily be made appear
that none of these can be said, and th-^refore we justly
conclude that miracles of this kind are not impossible.

That the laws of nature are not immutable in them
selves is evident from experience ; many of those with
which we are acquainted, not only may be, but actually
often are, suspended, and hindered from producing their
effects by other stronger laws acting against them ; nay.
efects diametrically opposite to them are often producea
bv this means Hence we may justly argue, that tho?3
liws of nature which fall not und^r our experience
though we know no natural or even created cause capa
Me of suspending their effects, yet are not in them.selves
unsuspendible, but would undoubtedly be suspended, if
any agent, with sufficient abilities, were to act against
them. We see no impossibility in this conclusion —no
fedson why some laws should be im.mutable in producing

•0 ON THE POSSIBILITY

their effects, and others not ; and if analogy be allowed
to have any weight, we must acknowledge that this con-
clusion is just and reasonable ; therefore the laws of
nature are not in themselves incapable of being suspend-
ed, and consequently upon this score miracles are not
impossible.

IV. We find from experience that man, by his own
natural strength and abilities — and much more if aid-
ed by art, and making use of the powers which he
finds in other creatures, — can produce many effects quite
contrary to some of the known laws of nature, — can
suspend these laws in many cases, and hinder the effects
which they would naturally produce. From this we
rationally argue, that beings of a superior nature, who
are endued with much greater strength than man, and
possess abilities far superior to his, and who, at the same
time, are much better acquainted than man is, with all
the powers of other creatures, must of course be able to
suspend many more of the laws of nature, stop their
ordinary effects, and produce others quite contrary to
them, which man could never do, nor find any natural
cause capable of performing. Let us suppose, for exam-
ple, the strength of a man to be as one^ with which he
could raise a weight of ten stone. If we suppose an
angel to have a degree of strength as ten thousand^ he
will of course be able to raise a weio;ht of one hundred
thousand stone. Let us now suppose again that this
angel, invisible to us, should, by compact with any man.
immediately at his desire raise up into the air a body
weighing a hundred thousand stone, this would be an
evident miracle to all that beheld it. Now, can the
possibility of such a miracle be denied, either on account
of the thing done, or the agent that is supposed to do it 1
Not on account of the thing done, which is not impossi-
ble in itself, if there be any agent endued with strength
sufficient for performing it. Shall we then deny that an
angel endued with such strength can exist ] But where
is the impossibility of this ] Upon what grounds shall
we deny it ] And even if this should not be allowed, i1

OF MIRACLES. 61

will not surely be denied, that God himself ha? strength
sufficient for producing the effect supposed ; and if it
should be done by God instead of an angel, the possibil-
ity of it cannot be called in question for want of an
agent capable of performing it, though the thing done be
evidently in direct opposition to all the laws of gravity.
Wherefore, as the same reasoning will equally hold in
every possible case, we may justly conclude in general
that whatever laws of nature there may be superior to
the powers of beings of an inferior order, there are
supernatural agents of a higher order capable of suspend-
ing them ; and if there be any of those laws superior
to the powers of all created agents, they can never be
above the almighty power of God ; consequently there
can never be wanted an agent, either among creatui-es
or in the Creator himself, capable of suspending any of
the laws of nature whatsoever, since these laws are in
themselves suspendible ; and therefore miracles of this
class are not impossible for want of proper agents capa-
ble of suspending them.

V. The last refuge to which infidelity can resort is to
say, that it would argue inconstancy and mutability in
God, the divine Author of all the laws of nature, either
to suspend their effects in any particular instance himself,
or to allow any other so to suspend them. But here
again I must appeal to experience ; by which it is cer-
tain, that several of the laws of nature with which we
are acquainted, yea, even tho^e of gravity and attrac-
tion which surely are among the more general laws of
nature, — so far as we know, — are in many cases suspend-
ed from producing their proper effects, by other created
powers acting in opposition to them, yet without any
prejudice to the immutability of God. ' If therefore,
some of the laws of nature may be suspended, and yet
God remain immutable, why not others 1 why not all,
when an adequate power is exerted against them 1 Doe»
it argue mutability in God, that an angel, for example,
should stop the course of waters, running in a river
(supposing him capable by his own natural strength to
6

62 ON THE POSSIDiLITY

do SO,) contrary to the known laws of gravity ; whilst
yet it argues no such mutability, that man, by his natural
strength, or by the help of gun-powder, should make a
ball of iron fly upwards from the earth with a most ama-
zing velocity, which is diametrically opposite to these
same laws 1 And if neither of these cases can prejudice
the immutability of God, why should it be thought to do
so, if he himself should be pleased to stop for a time the
diurnal motion of the earth, and thereby lengthen the
day, and make the sun in appearance stand still in the
heavens ] Does it argue mutability in God, to suspend
any of those laws by the sole act of his will, whilst it
argues no such mutability when he does it by using other
i^econdary causes for that purpose 1 If this were the
case, a very absurd consequence would follow ; name-
ly, that God could perform any miraculous elfect he
pleases, in suspending the laws of nature by the minis.
try of angels, giving them strength for this purpose, but
could do no such thing himself without destroying hii
own mutability, and becoming changeable. Let us there
fore conclude, that, as we see those laws of nature thai
fall under our experience often suspended by other natural
causes acting against them, without any prejudice to the
immutability of God, so it never can hurt that divino
prerogative, when he himself, by the sole act of his will,
shall be pleased to suspend any of these laws, without
making use of any created secondary causes ; and con-
sequently, that such miracles as consist in a suspension
of any of the laws of nature are possible, without the
I ?ast prejudice to the immutability of the Deity. In a
word, we may observe here, in general, that the whole
order of the creation, and all those laws by which this
order is maintained, are the effects of the free will
and good pleasure of Almighty God. He made choice
of the present system of nature, not by force, nor from
necessity, but according to his own -good pleasure ; nei
ther did he make this choice at random, or by caprice, but
with a view to those wise moral ends which he proposed
to himself by doing so ; Consequently, as he freely made^

CF MIRACLES. 6S

all things in nature such as they are, he can with equal
ease change them as he ph. >«es ; as he freely enacted
those laws by which all nature is governed for the best
of ends, so he can dispense with any of them when he
Sees proper ; that is, when the end proposed can better
be accomplished by such dispensation. And though this
good end happens in time, yet both it, and the dispen-
sing with any law of nature, in order to procure it, were
always present with God from all eternity ; and there-
fore, when actually accomplished in time, it can argue
no change in him at all. He forms no new decrees, he
makes no new laws, he acquires no new knowledge
which he had not before ; what he wills in time he
willed from all eternity ; and, as St. Augustin justly
observes, opera mutat, concilia non mutat ; " he changes
his works, but his counsels and views remain always the
same." This the holy scripture beautifully expresses in
the book of Wisdom: "Nothing is hidden from his
eyes ; he sees from eternity to eternity, and nothing is
wonderful to him." * Consequently nothing is new,
nothing can cause or suppose any change in him.

Seeing, therefore, that the laws of nature are not inca-
pable in themselves of being suspended, provided an
adequate force acts upon them ; that there is to be found,
either in created agents or in God, power and strength
fully capable of suspending all these laws, and that they
may be suspended by any of these causes without the
smallest prejudice to the divine immutability ; it evident-
ly follows, that miracles of this kind are not impossible.

V^I. We come now to consider the possibility of those
miracles which do not consist in the suspension of any
law of nature, but are beside the ordijiary couiwe of
nature. And here I should scarcely imagine a possibil-
ity of this kind could admit of the least difficulty with
any thinking person. For, will any one be so bold as to
deny, that the same almighty power, which at first crea-
ted all things out of nothing, and gave to every creatur»

•Eccles. 39.

64 ON THE POSSIBILITY

its being, powers and properties, is still able to periorm
numberless effects which far exceed all the powers and
forces bestowed on these his creatures \ Will any one
dare to deny that Almighty God is able to do in a
moment, by the sole act of his own will, what he does
in a certain space of time by the ordinary powers of
created agents \ It is not contrary to any law of nature
that disease in the human body should be cured, that
plants should grow from their seed, and the like ; these
effects are daily produced by natural causes, but they
require time to perfect them. Almighty God gave these
natural causes the powers of producing these effects ; and
will any one deny that he himself can produce them in
an instant by the sole act of his will without making use
of these created powers 1 Or will it be said, that
Almighty God, — in giving such powers to creatures, has
divested himself of the power of acting without their
aid] Or has he bound himself by an immutable law
never to produce the above effects without them 1 Bare-
ly to propose these things, is sufficient to shew the absur
dity ; and it is evident, at first sight, that all such mirac
ulous effects are as plainly above the power of all crea-
ted agents, and yet are possible, nay easy, to Almighty
God, whenever he pleases to perform them. Now%
miracles of this second class are the most excellent of all
others, and the most proper for obtaining all the ends
intended to be gained by miracles, as they are the most
incontestible proofs of the finger of God. It is to be
observed moreover, that the argument of Freethinkers,
drawn from the immutability of God, against the possi-
bility of miracles, should he change or suspend any of
the laws of nature, though of no manner of weight,
even against miracles of the first class which imply such
suspension, yet has no place here at all, where these laws
are neither changed nor suspended, but a new effect pro-
duced by the almighty hand of God, out of the ordinary
course of these laws, aud superior to the strength of aD
Creatures.

VII. Another argument made use oi against the possi

OF MIRACLES. 65

bility 01 miracles, is drawn from the wisdom of God, as
if it would argue a defect of wisdom in the Deity, if the
laws established by him for the regulation of the universe
were insufficient for this purpose, and should require at
any time to be suspended, in order to obtain the ends he
had in view. What I have said above concerning the
immutabilit)- of God is equally applicable to his wisdom,
and equally shows the weakness of this argument drawn
from it against the possibility of miracles. Besides we
may further add, that, as Mr. Farmer justly observes,.
'^ whoever reflects on the boundless extent and dura-
tion of the divine government, will easily perceive, that
nothing can be more absurd, as well as arrogant, than for
man, a creature whose faculties are so limited, and who
is but of yesterday, to presume to determine, that no tit
occasion for extraordinary interpositions can ever occur in
that administration, the plan of which transcends his
comprehension. By what principles of reason can it be
demonstrated, that he who reigns from eternity to eternity
never formed any designs, except such as may be accom-
plished by the present establishment and structure of the
universe T' Now, if Almighty God has from ail eterni-
ty formed different designs to be executed among his
creatures at different periods, the exhibition of miracles
at these periods, in order to the more perfect execution of
these designs, so far from being an arraignment of his
wisdom, o-ives us in fact the most manifest and the most
endearing display of it. Besides, had the universe been
composed only of agents without any liberty or free will
in their actions, extraordinary interpositions of the Deity
by miracles would have been less required, if at all ; but
as the rational creatures, whom Almighty God governs
by moral laws, are endowed with free will and liberty
to obey or not obey his commands, and as experience toa
surely shows how apt they are to neglect their duty and
transgress his orders, nay even to forget what they owe
him, notwithstanding the numberless proofs of his provi-
dence .and perfections displayed in the regular course of
the universe, Avhich, by use and custom, lose their power
6*

06 ON THE POSSIBILITY

to move our hearts ; nothing can more display the infi-
nite wisdom and goodness of the Creator, than that he
should at certain times give extraordinary proofs of his
power, by controlling the usual course of nature, thereby
to awaken intelligent beings from their lethargy, to
excite in their hearts a sense of their duty and depend-
ance, and to give them a deep impression of the power
and presence of their sovereign Master. " It would be
difficult to prove (says Mr. farmer) that God may not
in certain circumstances, have greater reasons for vary-
ing from his stated rules of acting than for adhering to
them : and whenever this is the case, and the end propo-
sed is proportionable to the means for accomplishing it,
the miracles are worthy of a divine interposition. Nor
does this imply any inconsistency in the divine conduct,
or any defect or disturbance of the laws of nature. —
When the Deity occasionally controls or supersedes them
he does not hereby contradict or defeat his intention in
Iheiriirst establishment ; he proposes a design different
from it, but not inconsistent with it. The laws of nature
being the laws of God are certainly perfect; that is,
perfectly adapted to answer all the uses for which they
are designed ; but miracles derogate not from this perfec-
tion ; because they aim at an end which the laws ot
nature were not intended to answer." To this just
remark we must add, that both the ends proposed, and
the miracles wrought to obtain them were from all eter-
nity known and present to the wisdom of God, and
compiehended in the general plan of his operations, to
be put in execution at the time appointed by him. Thi
again shows that miracles, instead of derogating from this
wisdom, still further display its immensity, which com-
prehends all things, foresees all things, and so wonder-
fully adapts the means to the ends and designs it propo-
ses. I shall conclude this subject by inserting another
passage from Mr. Farmer, wherein he very judiciously
sets forth the possibility of miracles with reg^d to the
power of God. "Infinite power," says he, "though.it
does not extend to contradictions, performs with ease

OF MIRACLES. 67

whatever is possible in its nature. And so far are mirac-
ulous works from being impossible, that they are similai
to what we see actually effected in the common c*^J.r<ie
of divine providence. I will endeavour to illustrate this
by the following example : To cause water to be both
water and wine at the same time, is a manifest absurdity
and contradiction, and therefore cannot be the object ol
any power ; but to turn water into wine, or to change
one liquid into another specifically diff'erent, is certainly
within the reach of divine omnipotence, inasmuch as
there is nothing contradictory in the idea of such trans-
formation, and we observe continual changes of a like
kind in many parts of the creation. Thus the moi-sture
of the earth, by a common, but admirable operation in
the natural world, is converted into the juice of the
grape, and numberless other juices differing in kind from
each other, according to the different nature of the plant
or tree which imbibes it. This observation might be
extended farther, and applied to other instances. Reve-
lation itself is a miracle ; but wherefore should it be
thought impossible w^ith God 1 To his inspiration we
owe our understandings, with all their powers ; from him
we derive the noble faculty of speech, by which we
communicate our ideas to each other — and has the Father
of our spirits no access to them, no ability of imparttng
immediately and directl}^ the knowledge of his will, and
of affording sufficient evidence of his own extraordinary
presence and operation! Is there any thing in this
more inexplicable than in the common action of mind
oil body, and body on mind 1 Will any one assert, that the
Amighty Author of our frame is unable to repair the
disorders of it 1 that he who with such exquisite skill
formed the seeing eye and hearing ear, cannot restore
sight to the blind, and hearing to the deaf 1 or that it is
impossible for /lim to raise the dead, who every year
renew^s die face of nature, and revives the seed sown in
the earth, and every day awakens mankind from the
death ol sleep to new life, in a manner as incomprehen-
sible by us as the greatest miracle 1 He gave being to

$8 ENDS OF MIRACLES

every litnig thing ; to innumerable kinds of animals, and
to a gieat diversity of rational creatures ; continually
does he call Into existence ten thousand new individuals ^
and is the second gift of life more difficult than the first 1
The analogy between miracles and the common opera-
tions of God in the settled course of nature, is a convin-
cing demonrtration of the possibility of the former."
Tiii.5 passage is a specimen of the excellent abilities o.
Mr. Farmer m solid reasoning, where he employs them
in a good cause, and makes it a pity that, in his Disserta-
tion upon Miracles, he has employed his parts in advan-
cing several things, and putting such explanations on the
sacred scriptures as will not stand the test of sound theo

CHAPTER IV,

On the e>ids for which Miracles may be wrought,
AS discovered by Reason.

1. Tho\ GH it v/ould be a vain attempt to pretend to
investigatr- all the various ends and particular designs
which the divine wisdom has ever had, or may have, in
performing miracles ; for, " Who has known the sense of
the Lord, or who has been his counsellor V * yet it is of
the utmost consequence to inquire what can be known
for certain on this head ; not only because the enemies
of Christianity reject the belief of miracles, for this
reason that they forsooth can see no good end to be
attained by them, or at least such a one as they, in their
wisdom, judge worthy of God, (which pretence shall be
examined in its proper place,) but also because I find
some good people who glory in the chai'acter of being
faithful Christians, and are otherw^ise men of good sense
and learning, yet seem to think this argument sufficient

* Rom. xi. 14.

FROM REASON 69

to disprove the continuation and existence of miracles in
these later ages of the church, and allege, that as the
gospel is now sufficiently confirmed- and widely propa-
gated, there seems to be no necessity that God should
any more interpose by miracles, and thence conclude
that in fact he does not. This way of arguing assumes
for granted that the propagation and confirmation of the
gospel is the only end worthy of God for which to inter-
pose by miracles ; but though this were true, the conclu*
sion drawn from it would not follow, seeing that the
planting the gospel among those heathen nations who
have not yet received it, must even according to this
principle, require the assistance of miracles, as well as
the first propagation of it in those other nations who
have long since embraced it. The difficulties to be over-
come in this great work are as great among the heathen
nations of the present day as they were at the beginning of
Christianity, and the bulk of the people now are as inca-
pable of understanding the rational arguments and proofs
by which the Christian religion is confirmed, as our pre-
decessors were at their first conversion ; nor can it well
be thought that the heathen world at present would
give either the time or application necessary for examin-
ing these proofs, even though they all had sufficient
capacity for doing it. But miracles are a language suit-
ed to the meanest capacity ; they require no time or
application of study to comprehend them ; they conquer
at once, they convince at sight, and are the most certain
as well as the most expeditious means of gaining the only
ends intended by them, and of conquering all the obsti
nacy of the heart of man ; and therefore, even though it
were true that the propagation of the gospel was the only
end worthy of God for which to interpose by miracles
yet we might still reasonably expect from a God of infi-
nite goodness, that he would continue from time to time
to perform them, at least for the propagation of his gos-
pel among those heathen nations who as yet do not know
him. But if we examine this matter attentively, we
shall clearly see, that the propagation of the gospel, —

70 ENDS OF MIRACLES.

though doubtless a very principal end of iniracleB,— ip
yet by no means the only one ; and that there are oth?r
ends besides this, which not only the light of reason
shows to be worthy of God's interposing by miracle in
order to obtain them, but which have been actually judg-
ed worthy of such interposition by God himself What
these are, at least as to the general heads which seem to
comprehend most of the particular cases, I shall endea
vour now to show, first, by the light of reason founded
on such principles as, 1 dare say, every man of common
sense will readily admit and then by the light which
the holy scriptures give us concerning it. To begin
then with reason, the principles I lay down are these :

II. First^ It is evident from the very nature and idea
of miracles, as above explained, that no operation what-
ever, no possible effect produced or producible in the
creation, can be miraculous with relation to God, or
wonderful in his sight ; both because he thoroughly
knows all that possibly can be known concerning every
possible effect or operation in his creatures, and also
because he possesses in himself a power not only ade-
quate, but infinitely superior to every possible effect
whatever producible in them ; so that nothing is either
hard or diificult for him to perform. With the same ease
by which he keeps up the present order in the universe,
he can in a moment alter, or even destroy it ; with the
same ease with which he created all things in the begin
nmg out of nothing, he can, if he pleases, reduce them
to nothing again ; and, consequently, with respect to the
almighty power of God, the most miraculous operation
that can be done in the creation is as easy as the sn;all-
est, and infinitely more so to him than the throwing a
stone upwards, contrary to the laws of gravity, is to
man : for it is enough that he wills any thing to be done,
and be it what it will, great or small, his all-powerful
will is mstantly obeyed.

Secondly^ No change, alteration, or unusual effect
produced in the material insensible part of the universe,
merely as such, that is, when considered only in its-^lf

FKOM rlKAiJN 71

wi-hout relation to any effect it may have upon sensitive
or intelligent creatures, can, properly speaking, be call-
ed either good or evil. The idea we have of evil seems
always to include a relation to sensitive or intelligent
beings, and consists either in making them unhappy by
sufferings, or in bringing upon them moral guilt and
turpitude, which is disgraceful to their nature, and ren-
ders them odious in the eyes of their Creator. The evil
of guilt and the evil of suffering are therefore the only
thing we mean by the word em/, in the strict and proper
acceptation of that word : Now these, it is plain, can
have place only in sensitive and intelligent creatures, and
not at all in the insensible and material part of the crea-
tion ; the former being only capable of suffering or guilt,
but not the Latter. Whatever change, alteration or effect
can be produced in material beings, may alter their forms,
motions, configuration of their parts, or the like; but
nothing of this enters into the idea of whatw^e properly
mean by evil, which therefore can only have place in
the sensitive and intelligent creation.

Thirdly^ As the very essence, I may say, of evil con-
sists in making intelligent and sensitive creatures guilty
or miserable ; so good^ being the contrary of evil., is
properly speaking, whatever makes these creatures in-
nocent, and virtuous, or happy*; and the more any thing
contributes to make them truly virtuous or truly happy,
the greater and more excellent a good it is. Mr. Hut-
chison, in his excellent treatise of moral philosophy,
speaking upon this subject, very justly observes. That
our moral sense or conscience is implanted in us by the
Au'hor of our being as the proper judge of what is good
and evil; and that the several objects which this Judge
approves as good, are only such as have these two quali-
ties, A tendency to the hapyiness of others., and, A ten-
dency to the moral perfection of the mind possesnng
them: consequently that the objects which this Judge
•condemns as evil, are such as have the contrary tenden-
cies. From all this we again justly infer, that no change
or effects produced in the inanimate creation, which is

72 ENDS OF MIRACLES.

incapable of moral perfection or of happiness, can,
properly speaking, be called either good or evil, and tha*
these two can ha\^e place only in the sensitive or intelli-
gent creatures.

Fourthly, The idea we have of God, as a Being infi-
nitely perfect, convinces us that he must essentially
desire and approve the moral excellency and virtuous-
perfection of his creatures ; and that the procuring of thit^
is an object worthy of his divine goodness and sanctitv :
and, on the contrary, that he must abhor and detest moral
turpitude in his creatures, and that it is highly becoming
his divine goodness and sanctity to prohibit and hinder
the same. In fact, what is this moral sense or conscience
implanted in us by the Creator, but the promulgation of
his law in our hearts, the manifestation of his will,
declaring, in the most feeling manner, what he requires
from us, the most intimate and convincing proof that he
wills our moral excellency and perfection, and severely
prohibits our moral turpitude 1 The whole exterior
manifestation of his will to man by revelation, both in
the old and new law, proves this . truth, as the constant
tendency of revelation is to exhort, persuade, encourage,
and assist us to advance and improve our souls in virtue
and perfection, and to prohibit and deter us from the
contrary.

Fifthly, The idea we have of God as a being ol mfi-
nite goodness, convinces us that he can never directly
will the misery of his creatures for itself; he cannot
possibly have pleasure in our sufferings merely as such ;
he must essentially desire and Avill the happiness of hi?
creatures as an object most becoming the supreme minc\
and most worthy his infinite goodness: and if, at my
time, he inflicts sufferings upon his creatures, and renders
them for a while unhappy, we cannot conceive that he
rests in this as an ultimate object of his complacency, but
must be moved to Jo so, in order to obtain some other
end more congenial to his infinite perfections. The light
of reason, points out two such ends, viz. either procuring
io his goodness the moral perfection of h's creature^

FROM REASON. 73

which IS their greatest good ; or punishing them in ju?
tice for their having voluntarily, and therefore culpably,
brought upon themselves the guilt of moral turpitude
Revelation confirms this also in the strongest manner;
^or, throughout the whole series of the sacred scriptures,
we tind Almighty God every where represented to us as
/laving the most tender love and concern for his crea-
tures, as earnestly desiring their happiness, and as doing
every thing on his part, without infringing the freedom
of their wills, to procure it. It is true, these same sacred
writings do sometimes also represent him in the most
awful colours, as inflicting or threatening the most dread-
ful miseries upon his creatures ; but then we are at the
same time assured that he does so against his inclination,
as forced to it by their crimes, and that even in doing it
his chief design is for their greater good, namely, to
reclaim them from their evil ways, and to secure their
eternal happiness. Hence, then, to procure the good of
his creatures, both by rendering them happy, and by
promoting their moral excellency and perfection, is an
object worthy of God, which the very idea we have of
him, as well as his own express declaration in holy writ,
convinces us that he really desires, and most powerfully
endeavours to promote.

But, Sixthly, The case is very different with regard
to the material insensible creation. We have seen
above, that the present order established in the universe,
and the laws of nature by which that order is kept up,
are not essentially necessary in thems -Ives, but depend
entirely on the free choice^ of Almigh 3^ God. It is true.
Almighty God did not make this choicv- at random nor by
caprice, but with the most consumiTiate wisdom accord-
ing'to the wise ends he had in view ; neither can we
suppose that he will capriciously alter the laws and order
ne has once established ; but then, as they are not self
necessary, but depend entirely upon his will, it cannot
ne denied that he can alter, change, or even annihilate
them, if, and when he pleases. Again, the materia)
world, as far as our reason can see, is in itself perfectly
7

74 ENDS OF MIRACLES

indiflerent whether it be in its present form, or in an^
other form whatever, or be guided by its present laws or
any other; nor can we have the smallest notion of good
or evil accruing to material or insensible creatures,
whatever change or alteration we may imagine to hap-
pen in their present forms, or in those laws of nature by
which they are at present guided. Whether a particle
of matter be emplo^ ed to compose the sun or a dunghill,
wb«^ther it shines in the form of gold, or is trampled
under foot in the form of mud, it is neither more or less
happy, nor more or less virtuous, in the one case than in
the other; because, in fact, it is incapable either of
•happiness or misery, vice or virtue. Lastly^ Neither
•can we possibly imagine that any change in matter, or
its laws, should, in the smallest degree, affect the happi-
ness of God, to whom, —considering it only with regard
to his own happiness, and independently of any particu-
lar design he may have in view, — it must be perfectly
indifferent whether the material world be of this form, or
of that, be guided by its present laws, or by any other,
or indeed, whether it has any existence at all or not.
From all which it seems evidently to follow, that the
whole material creation, with its present order and laws,
are not in themselves the immediate and ultimate objects
of the divine will, intended by God in establishing them ;
they are only the means for procuring those ends which
divine wisdom had in view ; they are, therefore, neither
good nor evil in themselves, but only in "so far as they
conduce to promote or hinder those ends for which they
were created.

III. From all these evident principles, then, the follow-,
ing reasoning naturally flows. As the conserving or
suspending of the laws of nature is neither good nor evil
itself, but only in so far as it conduces to, or hinders
some good end ; as the possibility both of the one and
of the other is perfectly the same with regard to Almighty
God, who with equal ease can either preserve, sus-
pend, or even destroy these laws entirely: On the
other hand, as the procuring the happiness or moral per-

FROM REASON. 76

fectioa of intelligent creatures, which is procuring a
real good, and hindering their misery or mortal turpi-
tude, which is hindering a real evil, are objects truly-
worthy of the divine wisdom and goodness and which he
actually wills and desires, therefore the suspending oi
the laws of nature, in order to procure these ends, isr
truly worthy the divine wisdom and goodness. And if
it be thus worthy of Almighty God, even to suspend
those general laws which he has made in the creation, in
order to obtain those ends, it is no less so to exert his
almighty power in producing other effects in the mate-
rial world superior to the powers of all created agents,,
when the procuring the said ends makes it necessary or
proper to do so ; that isy in other words, that the procur-
ing the happiness or moral perfection of intelligent crea-
tures, and the hindering their misery and moral turpi-
tude, are ends truly worthy the divine interposition, even
by Miracle.

IV. But to place this matter in a still more striking
point of view, let us consider what those ends are which
the divine wisdom had in view in creating this universe,
and in establishing its present laws and order ; for, if at
any time it should happen that a suspension of these
laws, or an alteration of the present order, might be'
requisite in order to attain these ends more easily or more-
effectually it would then be not only becoming and wor
thy the divine goodness and wisdom so to suspend th^
laws, or alter the present order of things, but it would

-even be in some degree incumbent upor: him to do so ;
and if in this inquiry we find that the procuring of the
happiness and perfection of intelligent creatures was
certainl}'' one of the principal, if not the ultimate end of
the creation, the above conclusion will appear with
a double lustre, and shine forth with the most incontes-
table evidence.

V. Now, whether we examine this matter by the light
of reason only, or by taking a view of those beneficent
pui'poses which manifestly appear throughout the whole
creation, or from the light that revelation gives us con-

76 ENDS OF MIRACLES ♦

ceming it, we shall evidently see that this is actually the
case j namely, that the procuring of the happiness of in-
telligent creatures is one of the principal, if not the ulti-
mate end of the creation. For, first, let us suppose there
were no rational or intelligent creatures upon earth, —
nothing but inanimate matter and the brute creation, —
what idea can we form of such a work from the hand o)
an all- wise and an all-powerful Being X Can we see it
in any degree becoming such a Being to create such a
world ] What satisfaction can we imagine it could g-ive
him, to see inanimate matter formed and moulded as it is
•and a crowd of irrational creatures, without judgment or
reflection, wandering up an^ down upon the face of the
earth'? Could the actual existence of such a world
make the smallest difference to him in point of happi-
ness, from the lively idea he must have of it, and of all
possible worlds, in his own mind 1 For my own part,
I cannot comprehend how it should : and to me it would
seem altogether unbecoming a Being of infinite perfec-
tion to create such a world as this would be. But let
rational and intelligent creatures be placed in this world,
the case is immediately changed. These are capable
of knowing the God who made them, of understanding
the wise and beneficent purposes which shine forth in
his works, of rising up from thence to a sense of his
amiable perfections, of admiring, loving, serving, prais-
ing, and adoring their great Creator, and of enjoying, a
sublime happiness, — a divine kind of pleasure in this
exercise of their intellectual faculties. The feelings of
our own heart immediately assure us, that to receive
such voluntary and reasonable service from intelligent
and free creatures must be agreeable to the Creator, and
consequently proper to procure for himself ; and also
that to make such creatures happy, and to provide for
them all means necessary for being so, is no less worthy
the infinite goodness of this sovereign mind, must afford
a new joy and pleasure to himself^ and therefore is an
object becoming him to procure. From all which we
justly conclude. " That the rational and intelligent

FROM REASON. 77

creatures are by far the chief and most excellent part
of the creation ; that without them all the rest would be
to little or no purpose ; that they are the principal
object of the care and attention of the Creator : that all
inferior beings are made only to be, either mediately or
immediately, subservient to their happiness and perfec-
tion ; and consequently that the happiness and perfec-
tion of intelligent creatures is one of the greatest, if not
the ultimate end of the creation."

VI. If now, in the second place, we open our eyes,
and take a view of the works of God in that portion of
them which falls under our examination, how strongly
will this lead us to the same conclusion 1 For what
do we nnd in all the creatures around us but the most
manifest and convincing proofs, that the grand design of
Almighty God in creating them was, that they might all
concur and co-operate to the happiness and moral excel-
lence of man 1 And with what admira-ble design, with
what consummate wisdom are they formed to contribute
to our happiness by supplying all our wants, relieving
our necessities, and contributing to our pleasure, con*
tentment and ease ! — and that in the most sensible man-
ner, and not sparingly, but with superabundance : to
our moral excellence and perfection, by" displaying to
our understanding, in the most amiable colours, the infi-
nite power, wisdom, and goodness of their Creator, and
by engaging our hearts, from the most powerful motives
of duty and gratitude, to love, serve, praise and adore
the kind, the beneficent Author of all our happiness
It is true, indeed, the malice of the heart of man too
often alas ! perverts creatures from those great ends for
which they were designed by prostituting them, in the
most ungrateful manner, to the very opposite and worst
of purposes. But this does not, in the smallest degree,
alter our view of the original design of Almighty God
in creating them ; that still shines forth in the midst of
all the bad use to which the wickedness of man perverts
Ihem, and the rational and impartial enquirer must still
confess, " That the happiness and moral excellence of

78 ENDS OF MIRACLES

man is one of the greatest, if not the ultimate end for
which they have their being."

VII. I say, " if not the ultimate end," because reason
alone, unassisted by revelation, though it clearly discerns
that the happiness and perfection of man must be one
of the chief ends for which the material world was cre-
ated ; yet not being able to penetrate farther with cer-
tainty, our reason finds many difficulties in concluding^
it to be the ultimate or only end. These difficulties
arise from' that deluge of moral turpitude which over-
spreads the face of the earth, and those numberless
miseries to which human nature is daily exposed ; and
the solution of these difficulties can only be had from
revelation. If, therefore, in the third place, we examine
the light which revelation gives us in this matter, we shall
find that it removes all the difficulties of natural reason,
confirms the conclusion which reason makes, and by
going a step further, improves her light, and sets the
point in question in the clearest view. What we find
then revealed to us by Almighty God himself concern-
ins: his design in creating: the universe is as follows : First
That the first, the principal, the ultimate end which he
had in view in giving existence to creatures was for his;
own pleasure, for his own honour and glory; to display
the magnificence of his divine perfections and excellen-
cies to beings, capable of knowing them, and to receive
from them that homage of servitude and praise, which
their essential dependance on him, and his divine per-
fections most justly demand from them. Thus we are
expressly taught in holy writ, that " The Lord made all
things for himself" * Again, Secondly^ That his pri-
mary and chief design was to procure this grand, this
ultimate end of the creation, his oxen glory ^ by the moral
excellence and happiness of his rational creatures and
their voluntary service ; for this jairpose he endowe
them with free will, instructs them both by the light oi
reason implanted within their breasts, "and also by the

* Prov. xvi. 4.

FROM REASON. 79

•iternal revelation of his will to them wherein this their
perfection consists ; gives them every kind of help necei-
sary for acquiring it ; engages them to apply themselves
^am^'stly to the pursuit of it, by the most sacred pro-
mises of eternal and perfect happiness ; deters them from
the contrary conduct by threatening them with the most
dreadful of all conceivable miseries ; declares to them,
in the most amiable manner, his infinite o-oodness and
love to them ; assures them that he wills not their death or
;misery, but, on the contrary, that he most ardently de-
sires their eternal life and happiness, and has given them
the most unexceptionable proof of the sincerity of this
desire in what he has done and suffered for them : That,
however, having made them free agents, he will not
force them, but leaves it to their own choice to comply
or not as they please with this great end of their crea-
tion— the promoting of his honour and glory by means of
their own perfection and happiness. But then. Thirdly^
If they refusg to comply with what their Creator thus
bounteously demands from them ; if, by abusing their
liberty, they refuse to promote his honour and glory by
their own perfection and happiness, will his views be
disappointed 1 will his intentions be frustrated 1 will he
be deprived of that glory he proposed to him.self by
creating them 1 By no means; this is impossible. God
created them for his own glory, which he absolutely
wills to procure by his creatures; and to this grand, this
ultimate end they must all co-operate whether they will
or not. His primary intention and first desire is, that
they should do so by means of their cwii perfection and
happiness ; but if, by the abuse of their free will, they
refuse to comply with this, he then has recourse to a
secondary intention, which is to inflict sufferings and
misery upon them as the just punishment of their infi-
delity and ingratitude ; and thus, whilst they refuse to
glorify his goodness anc mercy, he obliges them, whether
they will or not, to exalt and set forth the glory of his
justice. In other word^ the chief and principal design
of the Almighty God, in the works of creation, is to

80 ENDS OF MIRACLE!;!

promote his own honour and glory by the moral perfec-
tion and happiness, both temporal and eternal, of his ra-
tional creatures ; that for this purpose all other creatures
have their existence, the principal view of the Creator
in making them, being that they might co-operate and
serve as instruments and means for promoting the hay.
piness and perfection of rational creatures here', aid
consequently their eternal salvation hereafter. But
•however, if these his rational creatures, abusing thj; free
will he has given them, refuse to comply with the firs
and primary design of their great Creator, viz. the pro-
motion of his glory by their own perfection and happi-
ness ; and if, instead of using the other inferior creatures
as means to procure this end, they abuse them contrary
to the design of Almighty God, against his will, and
consequently to his displeasure ; that then his secondary
design in the works of the creation is still to procure
his own honour and glory, not now by the perfection
and happiness of his rational creatures, which they have
refused to realize, but by their misery and destruction j
obliging them, by this means, whether they will or not,
to secure the exaltation and glory of his justice, since
they had so ungratefully refused to promote that of liis
mercy, and making use of the other creatures, which
were primarily intended for their happiness, as the just
instruments of their punishment for the abuse they made
of them.

VIII. It would carry us to too great a length to cite
here the numberless testimonies of holy writ, wherein
Almighty Uod has discovered to us these his views and
ends in creating this universe ; nor indeed, is it at all
necessary, seeing the whole tenor and scope of revealed
truths rest upon them. But, from considering what is
here said, we see a clear and full solution of those diffi-
culties, which reason alone could not penetrate in her
researches into those matters. We see the cause of that
deluge of vice and immorality which reigns so widely in
the world, viz. the abuse of that liberty which God has
bestoweJ upon us as free agents : and we see also

FROM REASON. 81

whence all those miseries flow, under which we daily
groan, namely, not from any want of goodness in Goa,
who takes no pleasure in our sufferings as such, but from
the malice of our own hearts in abusing our liberty,
which forces Almighty God, contrary to his primary in-
tention, to inflict these suff'erings upon us as the jus*
punishment of our crimes. And from the same princi
pies the main point we have here in view, flows as a nat-
ural and necessary consequence, viz. " That the rational
and intelligent creatures are by far the chief and most
excellent part of the creation ; that without them all the
rest are of little or no signification 5 that they are the
principal object of the care and attention of the Creator ;
that all other inferior beings are made only to be, either
mediately or immediately, subservient to their happiness
and perfection, and have no use but for this purpose :
Consequently, since all inferior creatures, and of course
the whole present order and laws of nature, are only es-
tablished as subservient to the above great ends, it is no*
only reasonable, but most highly becoming and worth}
the infinite wisdom and goodness of God to suspend any
of these laws, to alter the present order of things, or to
perform any other miraculous effect he pleases, when
ever the promotion of his own honour and glory, either
by procuring the happiness and perfection of his ration-
al creatures, or by averting their misery and moral tur-
pitude, or even by inflicting just punishments upon them,
may require his doing so. Nay, should the case happen
wherein these ends could not so properly nor so perfectly
be attained by other ordinary means, it would then be
not only becoming Alm.igb.ty God, but it would even be
n some sort incumbent upon him to work a miracle in
order to procure them."

IX. But it will, perhaps be here objected, why may
not the divine wisdom procure these ends by natural
and ordinary means, withf»".t having recourse to mir-
acles \ in answer to this we must observe, 1 . That all I
have affirmed in the former part of the above conclusion
is, that the procuring of moral good and preventing of

82 ENDS OF MIRACLES

moral evil are objects truly worthy of the goodness of God
to effect, even by means of miracles. There is^ no doubl
but he may procure them by natural means, if, and when
he pleases ; but as we have seen that they are in them-
selves so valuable as to be an immediate object of the
tiivine will, and, on the contrary, that the preserving or
suspending of the laws of nature is by no means a primary
object of God's desire, nor contains either good or evil in.
itself, considered independently of any moral good end
to be obtained by it ; consequently, if the former good
ends can be more easily or better obtained by a tempo-
rary suspension of these laws, or by any other super-
natural operation performed by Almighty God for that
purpose, it would be highly reasonable, and most becom-
ing the divine wisdom so to suspend these laws, or per-
form that operation, in order thereby the more easily or
better to procure them. And if a case at any time
should occur in which these ends could not be obtained

)y ordinary natural means, on this supposition it will
De in some sort incumbent on Almighty God, if he wills
the ends, to perform the miracle in order to obtain
them ; which is the last part of the above conclusion.
But, 2. It does not belong to us to judge what means
are most proper for the divine wisdom and goodness
actually to use, whether natural or miraculous, in order
to procure these ends 5 they are both equally easy tO'
Him, and he is at perfect freedom to use which of them

e p'leases. The Christian religion assures us, that he
uses sometimes the one and sometimes the other ; some-
times procures the sanctity and perfection of his servants
by ordinary and natural means and sometimes uses
miraculous and supernatural means for this purpose,
according as he in his wisdom judges most proper to be
done. But, 3. It will not, I think be denied, that it is
most becoming the divine goodness and w^isdom to use
those means for attainino; his views which are most
proper and conducive thereto. Now, it is undoubtea
that miraculous interpositions of the divine power are
much more efficacious for procuring moral good, ana.

FROM REASON. 83

l>ieventing moral evil, in intelligent creatures, than all
the ordinary natural means by the agency of second
causes can be. The reason is very plain ; because,
though all the objects about us present us with number-
less proofs of the divine perfections, and excite us in
the most powerful manner t3 lo\e and serve their great
Creator ; yet these objecit; become familiar by custom,
and the mind being habituated to them, ceases to attend
to the great instructions they contam, and to take occa
sion for them to elevate her thoughts to their glorious
Author, and to render him that worship and service
which he so justly deserves from us, and which they so
loudly call upon us to render unto him. But when a
miracle is performed, it rouses our attention, and awa-
kens us out of our lethargy ; it makes the divine pres-
ence more sensible to us, and excites in our minds all
those holy sentiments arid affections of respect, fear,
veneration, love, gratitude, and the like, which the
yonderful things around us would also do, did they not
by custom lose their force and efficacy for that purpose.
It is a most incomprehensible effect of the divine power
and goodness to multiply a few grains, when sown in
the ground, to such an amazing quantity of corn as to
afford food sufficient for thousands ; but being used to
see this every day, we think nothing of it, and seldom
or ever take occasion from it to excite in our hearts
suitable affections to the great Author of so stupendous
a benefit. But were these natural and ordinary means
fo fail, as in time of famine, and should God then, by
his almighty power, multiply a handful of meal in our
granaries, so as amply to "supply our wants till plenty
should return to the land, what admirable effects would
this excite in our hearts ! what admiration ! what
thanks ! what gratitude, love, and confidence ! And
why so 1 Not because this last is more difficult to Al-
mighty God than the former, or a greater effort of hia
power ; not because it is more wonderful in itself, but
because it is unusual to us, because it is extraordinary,
&nd because upon that account it more strikingly shows

S4 F.NDS OF MIRACLES FROM REASON.

the hand of God, and makes us more sensible both of
his divine presence and power, and of his infinite good-
ness towards us.

X. The learned authors of the Christian Magazine,
in their dissertations entitled, The Truth of the Christian
Religion Vindicated., p. 159. speak on this subject .as
follows : *' Without doubt the general order of nature
perfectly displays the greatness of the Supreme Being ; '
but this order, thus perpetual and constant, shouts to
the deafest ears, and speaks aloud to the most obdurate
hearts. This is a continual miracle, and one that com-
prehends a multitude of miracles ; but yet in vain does
it seek to call back mortals to the knowledge of their
Maker. We are accustomed to every object in nature ;
the great wonders of the world are fallen into a kind of
disparagement and disregard, and no longer strike our
attention, because they are ever present. It is the same
God who every day works all those miracles where witk
nature is replete, and those which are less common and
more remarkable. But because custom induces forget-
fulness of the grandeur of the former ; because mankind,
diverted by many objects, no longer attend to ordinary
events, or take occasion from them to elevate their minds
to their almighty Dispenser, and to render him that
worship which therefore is so justly his due ; on these
accounts, and in amazing condescension to our weak-
ness, he hath graciously reserved certain extraordinary
events, which he assiduously takes care from time to
time to produce, with a view to arouse mankind from
their lethargy of negligence. If these less usual mira-
cles have a more striking eifect upon us than others, it_
is not that they are more excellent than those of which
we are daily spectators, but that, being less frequent, "
they render us more sensible of the presence )f their
Author."

Seeing, therefore, that miracles are thus a much more
powerful means to procure the moral perfection of in-
telligent beings than the ordinary mieans by secondary
causes, it follows of course, that Almighty God not only

ENDS OF MIRACLES FROM REVELATION. 85

may procure these good ends by such miraculous oper-
ations, but that it is most worthy of his divine goodness,
and highly becoming his infinite power and wisdom
from time to time to do "so.

CHAPTER V.

On the ends of Miracles, as discovered to us bt
Revelation.

I. Having seen what those ends are which, by the light
of reason, appear worthy of Almighty G od to procure by
miracles, we now proceed to examine what revelation
points out to us on this subject. Several of the princi-
ples which we have made use of above, are not only evi-
dent to reason and common sense, but are also, as we
have seen, conformable to, and established by revelation ;
which gives them a double lustre and efficacy. But it
will put the conclusion we have drawn from these prin-
ciples beyond all contradiction, if, upon a further inqui-
ry, we shall find that it is the very same which revela-
tion itself discovers to us in this matter. That this is
really the case, I think, may easily be shown by an ar-
gument the most convincing of any, and fitted for the
meanest capacity — I mean the consideration of facts re-
lated and attested by God himself in the holy scriptures.
There cannot be a more certain way of knowing what is
becoming Almighty God to do than by considering what
he has in fact already done j and as he has performed
numbers of miracles in different ages among his people,
which he has carefully recorded in his holy scriptures
for our instruction, if we attentively consider the ends
for which these miracles were wrought, and which were
actually obtained by them, we must of necessity conclude
that these ends were most worthy of the divine interpo-
tion by miracles, because expressly judged by Almighty
8

86 ENDS OF MIRACI.ES

wisdom itself to be so. And if we farther see that the«?
ends are the very same which, by the light of reason,,
we have found worthy of such interposition, this will-
illustrate the above conclusion of reason in the mo"*^
convincing manner, and put it beyond all possibility of
doubt, with those at least who believe the scriptures
But before we proceed to consider the facts themselve .
it will be necessary to premise a few observations up' a
what is understood by the moral perfection of intellig'^nt
creatures.

II. Firsts then, as Almighty God is a Being of infinite
perfection in himself, and cannot possibly contradict
himself by willing any thing contrary to his own divine
perfection, it follows, that the divine will is the sover-
eign rule and standard of all righteousness and perfec^
tion ; consequent!}^, our perfection as rational and in-
telligent creatures must consist in our resemblance of
God, that is^ in our thinking and acting conformably to
his will, — in having such sentiments, and in pursuing
such a tenor of conduct as he requires from us ; and the
more we resemble God in this respect, the more hoi}-,,
the more righteous, the more perfect we are. This is
what our blessed Saviour so warmly recommends to us
when he says, "• Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father
is perfect ;" and which he explains and confirms by his
own example, when he assures us, that " his meat was
to do the will of him that sent sent him ;" and that this
was the very ultimate end of his incarnation, " I came
down from heaven not to do my own will," says he,
** but to do the will of him that sent me."

Secondly^ When we consider such of the divine per-
fections as we are acquainted with, we immediately
perceive a necessary connection between them and cer-
tain affections and dispositions of our minds, and a cor-
responding mode of action naturally resulting from these
dispositions. These dispositions appear to us as natural
consequences of those divine perfections from which
they flow, and as most justly due to that sovereign Being-
m whom these perfections re:ide. 'J'hus the infinite

ffLim REVELATION. 87

power of God aemands from us the most religious respect
and veneration ; his mfinite justice requires our most
awful fear of offending ; his infinite veracity our most
firm and unshaken belief iii his word ; his infinite
sancfity our most pious veneration ; his infinite wi-sdom^
our perfect submission to the orders and dispositions of
his providence ; his infinite goodness and innumerable
benefits bestowed on us, loudly call for our most ardent
love, gratitude, and confidence in him; his sovereign
dominion demands our most profound subjection, and
entire obedience ; and all these his divine perfections
together essentially require, upon our part, the m.ost
perfect resignation to his holy will, and an absolute and
entire dependance upon him in all things. The connec-
tion between those divine perfections and their corres
ponding dispositions in us, is evident at first sight to all
who understand the terms, and the light by which we
perceive it is a constitutional part of the human frame ; it
stands in no need of arguments to prove it ; it convinces
by being proposed and understood as much as any first
principle W'hatever. Consequently, this connection is
real ; the divine perfections do actually require these
corresponding duties and affections from us ; it is the
proper v/orship due to God from his creatures ; it 'S
therefore his will that we should render it to him, and
our perfection consists in doing so. The same observa-
tions have place with regard to the feelings we have in
our souls of the nature and obligations of our other
moral duties ; of which Mr. Beattie, in his Essay on,
Truth, very justly says, " The performance of certain
actions, and the indulgence of certain affections, is attend-
ed with an agreeable feeling of a peculiar kind, which
I call moral approbation ; different actions and affections
excite the opposite feeling of moral disapprobation : To
relieve distress f find to be meritorious and praise-wor*
thy ; to pick a pocket I know to be blameable, ana worthy
of punishment : I am conscious that some actions are in
my power, that others are not ; that when I neglect tO'
do what I ought to do, and can do, I deserve to be puii-

8S ENDS OF MIRACLES.

ished ; and that when I act necessarily, or upon unavoid
able and irresistible compulsion, I deserve neither pun-
ishment nor blame. Of all these sentiments I am as
conscious and as certain as I am of my own existence.
I cannot prove that I feel them, neither to myself nor to
others ; but tHat I do really feel them, is as evident to
me as demonstration could make it. — I ought to be grate-
mi for a favour received : Why 1 Because my con-
science tells me so. How do you know you ought to do
that of which your conscience enjoins the performance ]
I can give no further reason for it, but that I feel that
such is my duty. And here the investigation must stop ;
or, if carried a little further, it must return to this point,
I know that I ought to do what my conscience enjoins,
because God is the Author of my constitution, and I
obey his will when I act according to the principles of
my constitution. Why do you obey the will of God 1
Because it is my duty. How^do you know that 1 Be-
cause my conscience tells me so, etc."* To these just
reflections we must further add, that we not only feel
within us this sense of moral duty, this something which
pushes us on to do, or omit certain actions, and to have,
or not to have certain affections ; but, moreover when we
are conscious to ourselves of having these affections, and
of acting conformably to them, we immediately feel the
applause and approbation of this internal monitor, attend-
ed with a peaceful joy and content of mind; — and
when we have them not, or act contrary to them, we are
immediately punished by internal remorse and self-con-
demnation, as having acted in a manner contrary to our
duty, and unworthy the dignity of our nature. The result
of all these observations is, that the perfection of our
nature consists in having such dispositions* and following
such a mode of conduct as is agreeable to the will of our
Creator, and such as he, who is our Sovereign Master,
requires from us, and points out to us by this internal
light which he has implanted in us.

* Part I. § 3.

FROM REVELATION. 89

Thirdly^ If we examine what God Almighty has
declared to us by revelation concerning this matter, we
find it coincide with what is said above. " Let us hear,"
says he by the mouth of the w^ise man, *' the conclusion
of the whole matter, fear God and keep his command-
ments, for this is the whole of man "* That is, his whole
duty, his whole happiness, his whole perfection ; in
word, his all. And, indeed, throughout the scriptures
what do we find demanded of mankind by the great Au
thor of our being, but to believe in him, to fear him, to
hope in him, to thank and praise him, to serve and obey
him ; and — which comprehends all other duties in one
word — to love and prefer him above all things, and to be
ready to leave all things rather than, by sin, to offend and
lose him 1 In the practice of these holy virtues consists
the perfection of our duty, and consequently the perfec-
tion of our souls.

Fourthly., If we had no other feelings or inclinations
in our hearts beside these above-mentioned, it would be
an easy matter to comply with our duty, and render to
our great Creator that just tribute of obedience and love
which is so strictly due to him. But we find, from
experience, that this is far from being the case ; for we
feel within our breasts another principle, quite opposite
to the former — a violent bent and propensity to those
things which our moral sense condemns. This strongly
tends to avert our affections from God and place them
on the creatures, and at the same time obscures these
holy feelings, blunts the happiness which the soul would
enjoy in encouraging them, and persuades us to seek for
happiness in sensual enjoyments that are entirely oppo-
site to, and destructive of the duties dictated to us by
our conscience. This bent and inclination of the heart,
which is called the sensual appetite, and our moral sense
or conscience being thus directly opposite and contra-
dictory to one another, are at perpetual variance, and
excite that fight and war in our breasts, which Is so
afflicting to pious souls, and which St. Paul so patheti

* Eccles. xii

8*

:90

ENDS OF MIRACLES

tally describes from his own experience : ' I know,*'
says he, " that in me (that is in my flesh) dwelleth no
good thing : For to will is present with me, but how to
perform that which is good, I find not : For the good
that I would I do not, but the evil which I would not,
that 1 do. I delight in the law of God after the inward
man : But I see another law in my members, warring
against the law of mind, and bringing me into captivity
to the law of sin, which is in my members. 0 wretched
man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body o?
this death !"* As these two principles are thus so oppo-
site to one another, it is plainly impossible fully to
satisfy them both ; and we find by experience, that the
more we encourage and gratify the one, the more we
discourage and weaken the other. Hence, it is impos-
sible our Creator should have implanted both these in
our nature, with the view and intention that they should
both be fully indulged and gratified. The question then
is, which of the two ought we to indulge, which reject 1
Which ought we to comply with, which to discourage ]
A little attention to their different qualities will enable
us to answer these questions : For, . jirst^ We find the
moral sense is always attended with the deliberate feel-
ing of its being our duty to follow its calls ; the sensual
appetite has no such feeling joined to it, but consists in
a blind, impetuous propensity of the heart towards its
sensual objects. Secondly^ Our compliance with the
nictates of conscience is always followed with internal
approbation, and a sense of having done well ; and this
approbation is always the greater the more violent have
b^en the solicitations of sensuality. But when we in
dulge the inclinations of the sensual appetite, we find n
such self-approbation, but, on the contrary, we are tor
mented with remorse and self-condemnation, which ia
always the m.ore severe the greater length we had gone
in sensual gratifications. Lastly, The most noble and
■exalted ided we can form to ourselv(^s of human nature,

* Rom. vil.

FROM REVELATION. 91

is that of a person who should be entirely guided by the
dictates of duty and conscience, and never influenced in-
any part of his conduct by selfish and sensual motives j^
and on the other hand, the most despicable idea we can
have of our species, is that of a person enslaved to his
passions, and totally lost to all sense of duty or moral
virtue. From these observations it plainly follows, that
our moral sense is placed in us as the delegate of God^
to be under him our guide and director, and consequently
that our constant endeavours ought to be to follow its
dictates, and to mortify and subdue all risings of the
sensual appetite to the contrary.

Fifthly^ The light of revelation strongly .confirms
this last conclusion ; for by it we are assured that at the
beginning man was not created with such jarring prin-
ciples within him, but that the opposition to our duty
which we at present feel from sensuality, is owing to
the depravation of our nature from its original rectitude
by sin; that the rebellion of sensuality is a defect of
our nature, which it ought to be our daily care to amend,
and that our perfection consists in opposing^ and morti-
fying all its corrupt inclinations, and by that means
asserting the liberty of our souls, so that we may, with
the greater ease and ardour, be united to our Creator,
and render him that worship and homage which he
requires from us. But to do this as we ought is no less
difficult than important. Our blessed Saviour calls it,
doing violence to ourselves 5 St. Paul, with all the saints,
complains of the great pain and trouble which this
spiritual warfare cost him ; and experience daily shows,
from the small number of those who have courage ear-
nestly to undertake and go through it, and from the
many furious battles and rude assaults they have to sus-
tain, how arduous is the task to overcome this conu}-t
nature of ours, and of course, how glorious the victory !
On the other hand, Almighty God, wlio most ardently
desires w ? should gain this victory, because only it will
entitle us to the crown of incorruptible glory, — fof
" none shall be crowned. but he who has lawfullv foughC

92 ENDS OF MIRACLES

leaves nothing undone on his part to encourage
And enable us to make this sacred conquest. He
incites us to it by the strictest commands, by the
mo.3t affectionate solicitations, by threatening us with the
most dreadful evils if we neglect it, by promising us the
most endearing happiness if we obtain it, by assur-
ing us, that he is always at hand to assist us, and
^' will never suffer us to be tempted above what we
are able to bear," but, if we be not wanting on" our part,
'' will always give us strength to come off with victor3\"*
And finally, by declaring to us in his own sacred word,
that, in order to engage his people the more effectually
in this warfare, and enable them to promote the perfec-
tion of their souls, by adorning them with virtue, he has
at different times, and on many different occasions, been
pleased to perform the most stupendous and amazing
miracles. Hence our conclusion necessarily follows,
that to procure the moral perfection of our souls is an
end worthy of the divine interposition by miracles, and
that Almighty God himself judges it to be so, having
actually wrought many miracles for that purpose.

Sixthly, When we consider that incomprehensible
and interminable bliss which is prepared for the good,
and that eternal punishment which awaits the wicked in
the next world, it will easily be allowed that all we can
enjoy or suffer in this life is a mere nothing, when put
in competition with the other ; and consequently, ihat it
is a matter of the smallest importance how we be in this
mortal pilgrimage, provided we can only avoid hell and
obtain heaven when we come to the end of our journey.
What did all the wealth and enjoyments of the rich
glutton avail him when at his death he was buried in
hell-fire, where he could not command a single drop of
water to cool his parched tongue % And, on the con-
trary, what worse was the poor beggar Lazarus for all
his sufferings in this life, when at his deatli his soul was
cirried to a place of lest and peace, and he is now in

•I Cor. X.

ii;OM REVELATION. 93

possession of the fulness of celestial joy and happiness 1
As, therefore, we are placed in this world for no other
end but to work out and secure our salvation, and as all
the goods and evils of this life are so disposed by the
divine providence that they may serve as means for
acquiring this end, it is therefore, a most certain truth,
that they in no other respect deserve to be valued or
esteemed by us, than inasmuch as they conduce to our
avoiding the eternal misery, and acquiring eternal happi-
ness If, therefore, the abundance of the goods of this
life should in us, as in the rich glutton, prove a hinder-
ance to that great end, we ought doubtless to look upon
them as the greatest of evils ; and, on the contrary, if
the sufferings which the miserie'^ this world can inflict
upon us should prove the means of more effectually
securing our salvation, as was the case with Lazarus, we
ought to esteem these miseries as the greatest and most-
valuable blessings. It is i rue, indeed, it requires a great
degree of Christian perfection to have an experimental
persuasion of this truth ; and it must be own^^d, that by
far the greatest bulk of mankind are exceedingly affected
with present goods and evils. We are naturally bent
on "procuring and enjoying the former, as if we were
capable of no other happiness but what we receive from
them ; and we have the utmost aversion for the latter, as
if they were the only real evils. In consequence of this
natural disposition of our hearts, nothing makes a greater
impression upon us than to be plentifully supplied
with the one, and to be defended and delivered from the
other ; and provided this disposition does not prove a
hinderance to our eternal happiness, but is properly reg-
ulated by reason and religion, it is far from being blame-
able, but may be made to serve for the best of purposes.
This frame of the human mind Almighty God well
knows, and therefore, condescendins: with amazino- STOod-
ness to our weakness, he makes use of it as a means to
engage us the more in his service, by promising to give
us all the necessary good things of this life, and to pre-
»er\'e us from its evils, so far as is consistent with our

94 ENDS OF MIRACLES

eternal happiness, if W6» continue faithful and obedienf
to him. In order to convince us the more effectually of
his sincerity in this promise, he has been pleased, on
numberless occasions, so to order the miracles he wr6uo;ht
in favour of his servants, for the advancement of their
souls in virtue, that they should at the same time procure
them the greatest temporal blessings, or deliver them
from temporal miseries and dangers. By this means,,
such miracles make the deeper impression on the mind,.
and more effectually excite those holy sentiments of
gratitude and love which he requires from us. And, on
the other hand, he not only threatens obdurate sinners
with all manner of temporal evils, in order to frighten.
them from their wicked ways, but has even judged it
worthy of himself to work most astonishing miracles in
punishment of sinners, both with a view to their own.
conversion, and also by these examples to excite in the
hearts of others, a salutary fear of offending him. I
shall now proceed to show this from the facts themselves.
III. When at the beginning God created man, he gave-
him a full and sufficient knowledge of his Maker, and of
the service which was due to him : but when, in process -
of time, from the corruption of man's heart by sin, he
forgot his God and revolted from his service, the Supreme
Being was pleased to make choice of one nation, which
by a particular dispensation of his providence, he would
preserve from the general corruption, and always keep
constant in the knowledge and service of the true God.
This chosen people had been for a long time oppressed
in a cruel manner by the Egyptians, who kept them in
slavery, tnl aflast the time arrived when the God of their
athers was resolved not only to deliver them from theii
* bondage, but also to give them an ample e^^ternal revel a
tion of his will, and'of all the worship and service which
he required from them ; that is, to plant his true religion
among them, and to teach them the way to be truly happy
here and hereafter. To do this several thinsfs were
required ; first, to convince them that it was he himself,.
tJie God of heaven and eartli, who declared his will to

FROM REVELATION. d6

them ; secondly, to induce, them to receive and obey his
will so manifested to them ; and, thirdly, to do this in a
manner adapted to the nature of the human heart, by inter-
esting the affections, especially those of love, hope, and
fear, in the performance of what he required of them.
Now, to gain these ends, we find that Almighty God was
pleased to make use of miracles, and with such profu-
"sion as plainly shows that he esteems the moral perfection
'of the soul of man —worthy to warrant the subversion
•of the most universal laws of nature in order to procure
-it. For this purpose, he makes choice of his servant
•Moses ; appears to him in the wilderness after a very
mira:ulous manner in a burning bush; tells him who he
is, what he has a mind to do for his people, and his inten-
tion to make use of him as his instrument for that end.
Had Moses all at once agreed to this proposal, had he
seemed pleased with the charge and honour conferred
•upon him, and been elated in his own mind on that
account, it might have been alleged that this was all a
delusion, and that Moses was only the dupe of his own
heated imao;ination But this is so far from beino- the
case, that Moses, on hearing the intention of God, is
greatly alarmed, objects to the proposal, refuses to under-
take the charge, and alleges in excuse the ditficulty of
the enterprise, his own incapacity, and lastl , that the
})eople themselves would give no credit to him, a single
person, who had been long absent from arnong them, and
of course little known, except perhaps by name, to most
of them. To obviate these difficulties, Pnd convince
i\foses himself that this was the work of God, and, at the
iuime time, to give him credentials with the people, and
XI s'jre them of his divine commission, what does the
.Almighty do ? He ha? recourse to miracles as the prop-
er irieans for this purpose ; he turns the rod of Moses
into a serpent, and then into a rod again ; he in an instant
makes his hand white with leprosy and in an instant
restores it again to its former soundness ; and he not only
performs these miracles before Moses for his own satis-
faction, but he gives him the power of doing them also

96 ENDS OF MIRACLES

before the people for their conviction " that they ma^
believe," says he, " that the Lord God of their Fathers, the
God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob hath
appeared unto thee."* And a little after he tells him,
that if the people should not give credit to these first
^signs, then he should turn the water of the river, when
poured out upon the dry land, into red blood in their
presence. By these miracles Moses is convinced, he
undertakes the charge, goes to the people, delivers his
commission, and performs the miracles as his credentials.
These had immediately the desired effect ; for when the
people were called together, and " Aaron spoke all these
words w^hich the Lord had spoken unto Moses, and did
THE siG.xs in the sight of the people, the people believed,
and bowed down their heads and worshipped." f

IV. Here, then, one main point was gained by means
of miracles : the people of Israel were convinced that
Moses was sent by the God of their fathers to deliver
them from their present misery, and carry them to the
promised land. It is true this was the easiest part of
Moses' mission. The affliction under which the people
groaned, their ardent desire to be delivered from .it, the ex-
pectation they had that their deliverance would certainly
come, and that they would be freed from that Egyptian
slavery, and brought to the possession of that happy land
which had been so often promised by Almighty God to
their forefathers, would doubtless dispose their minds
readily to embrace every proposal of that kind, and to
give credit to every appearance of the approach of thai
happiness which they so much desired and expected.
But it was not so easy a matter to convince Pharaoh.
He had none of these prejudices in favour of Moses or his
commission : — on the contrarj^, he had the strongest bias
against it, both from his religious principles, and from his
worldly interest. Accordingly, though God Almighty
commanded the same miracles to be wrought in hit
presence as had served to convince the Israelites,t

* Exod. iv. 5. t Exod. iv. 30, 31. J See Exod. vU.

FROM REVELATION. 97

they made no impression on him ; nay, he looked upoa
them all as an imposture, and called in his own magicians,
who by their enchantments performed the same things
that Moses did. See here the admirable conduct of di-
vine providence. He permits this opposition of Pharaoh ;.
he permits his magicians to exert their utmost power, and
to imitate the miracles wrought in his name, on purpose
to show their determined will to oppose what he requi-
red, and how averse they were from any design of favour-
ing Moses, which might have been suspected had they
all at once, without opposition, acknowledged the divin-
ity of his commission and miracles. But after permit-
ting this contest of miracles for a time, God at last
asserts his own honour. He works, by the hands of his
servant, such miracles as far exceeded all the power of
the magicians, and forced from the mouth of these his
declared enemies an express acknowledgment, " That
the finger of God was there^ Nothing could be more
honourable for the cause of God than this confession ; no-
thing more convincing to his people that Moses was sent
by him ; and, consequently, nothing could more power-
fully prepare their minds and hearts for receivinsf the
religion he was soon after to reveal to them by the hands
of this his holy servant. But Almighty God was pleas-
ed to do still more. Pharaoh, through the high permis-
sion of God's unsearchable judgments, still hardens his
heart, and God immediately works more wonders. As
Pharaoh's hardness of heart proceeded chiefly from his
worldly interest, which made him averse to comply with
what God required by letting the people go, for he fear-
ed they would not return, and that he would thereby be
deprived of their service ; therefore does God work
such miracles as served both to prove t*he divine commis-
sion of Moses, and, at the same time, to punish Pharaoh
in that wherein he sinned, by destroying his country,
his cattle, his goods, and his people, in order by this
means the more readily to break his stubborn heart, and
extort his consent to what was required of him. Now,
in these miracles wrought for this end, we observe, first,
9

98 ENDS OF MI^'vACLES

that they were for the most part above all the power of
the magicians • secondly, that they were generally fore-
told before they happened ; thirdly, that the effects were
removed at the exact time appointed, and this appoin.-
ment sometimes left to Pharaoh's own choice ; fourthly,
that they were commonly done at the word of Moses j
fifthly, that a distinction was made between the Egyp-
J ians and the people of God, who were freed from those
plagues with which the former were tormented ; sixthly,
that this last circumstance was foret Id and done on pur-
pose, as Almighty God says himself to Pharaoh, " That
thou mayest know that I am the Lord in the midst oi
the earth."* These circumstances clearly proved by
whom these miracles were wrought, and tended evi-
dently to imprint in the minds of Pharaoh and his
servants, as well as of God's people, the most thorough
conviction, that the Lord was the only true God, and
that Moses was his servant commissioned and sent by
him. And God himself assures us, that for this verj^
purpose he wrought these miracles, attended with all
their circumstances ; for thus he says to Pharaoh, " 1
will at this time send all my plagues upon thy heart,
and upon thy servants, and upon thy people, that thou
mayest know there is none like me on all the earth."t
And to his own people he says, that he showed all
these his signs before Pharaoh, " That thou mayest tell
in the ears of thy son, and of thy son's son, what things 1
have wrought in Egypt, and my signs which I have done
amongst them, that ye may know that I am the Lord."+
V. In this manner did Almighty God show from his
Qvn conduct, that he deems the santification of his ra-
tional creatures, an end worthy to be attained by work-
ing miracles ; and we see also how admirably his infinite
wisdom adapts the miracles he performs to the end in-
tended to be gained by them. He knew the hardness of
Pharaoh's heart, and its cause ; it was necessary, therefore,
that the miracles wrought, to convince him that Moses was

• Exod viii. 22. t Exod. ix. 14 f Exod. x. 1,2

FKOM KEVELATIONi 99

lent from God, and to procure his obedience to the divine
will, should be such as wouM strike at the root of the
evil, and bend his hardened heart to a compliance with
what God required from him. He knew also the rude-
ness of his own people, their obstinacy, their proneness
to all the superstitions of the Egyptians, and how ready
they would be to leave his service upon every occasion ; it
was therefore necessary not only that the miracles wrought
should be sufficient to prove that the commission or
Moses was from God himself ; but also that they should
be calculated to work upon the passions of the people ;
convince them it was their only true interest to serve theii
God ; give them a confidence in him, and strike them
with a salutary dread and fear of offending him. How
admirable were the wonders wrought calculated for this
purpose ! The particular protection shown to his people,
the visible difference made between them and the Egyp-
tians, the design of their deliverance intended by all these
wonders, and the actual accomplishment of it at last,
were doubtless the most convincing proofs how much
they were the favourites of heaven, and what happinesf*
they might justl}"^ expect by faithfully serving that God
who had done such great things for them. On the other
hand, the severe and dreadful punishments sent on Pha-
raoh for his disobedience, could not fail to imprint in their
hearts the deepest sentiments of fear and dread of offend-
ing God by letting them see what they had to expect if
they should follow his example And, whereas Moses
was the person by whom God intended to make known
his will to his people, and it was therefore necessary they
should have the utmost reverence for him as the ambassa-
dor of God, for this reason all these miracles are wrought
at the word of Moses ; nature seems to be entirely at his
command ; he foretells beforehand the punishment to be
inflicted on Pharaoh for his refusing to obey the orders
of God delivered from his mouth, and upon his speaking
the word, or lifting up his rod, or stretching out his
hand, what he had foretold is forthwith brought to pass.
What steps could have been taken more adapted to tha

100 ENDS OF MIRACLES

ends proposed than these were 1 What could have
conduced with greater efficacy to dispose this people to
receive from the hands of Moses whatever revelation
Almighty God should be pleased to make to them by his
agency.

VI. But the goodness of Almighty God did not stop
here. No sooner are the people gone from Pharaoh,
than he immediately exerts his Almighty power m their
favour, by performing more stupendous miracles for this
purpose than any they had hitherto seen. He had resolv-
ed, for his own wise ends, to conduct them through a
wild and barren desert, where there was no path, nor any
human guide to lead them. To supply this want, he
sends an angel from heaven to be their conductor ; and
this heavenly spirit, the better to assist the favourite
people committed to his charge, assumes a visible form,
adapted to their necessities; — " The Lord went before
them by day in a pillar of a cloud, and by night in a
pillar of fire, to give them light, to go by day and by
night."* He shows them the road they are to go ; he
covers theni from the scorching heats of the sun by day
and dispels by his splendour the darkness of the night j
he discovers to them the proper time for proceeding on
their journey, and when and how long they ought to
take their rest :— " When the cloud was taken up from the
tabernacle, then after that. the Children of Israel jour-
neyed, and the place where the cloud abode, there the
Children of Isreal pitched their tents ; at the command-
ment of the Lord, the Chiloren of Isreal journeyed, and
at the commandment of the Lord they pitched ; as long
as the cloud abode upon the tabernacle, they rested in
their tents."! What sentiments of conjfidence and love
must this continued proof of the divine goodness have
naturally produced in this people !

VII. Pharaoh and his servants no sooner heard that
the Israelites had fled, than they forgot all the scourges
they had suffered upon their account, and vexation for

•Exod. xiii. 21. f Num. ix. 17, 1&

6*

FROM REVELATION. 101

the loss of their service getting the ascendant in their
hearts, they repented of what they had done ; — " why
have we done this," say they, " that we have let Israel
go from serving us 1"* Pharaoh therefore, immediately
resolves to pursue them with his army and bring them
back to their former slavery. His people readily agree
to the proposal, and he comes upon the Israelites with
all his hosts, at a place where they are hemmed in by
the wilderness and the Red Sea, so that there was no
human possibility for them to escape falling into his
hands. But their great Ood again interposes in their
behalf by new miracles ; their heavenly conductor, in
the first place, changes his situation from front to rear, to
be a barrier between his people and their enemies :
" And the angel of God which went before the camp of
Israel, removed and went behind them, and the pillar of
cloud went from before their face and stood behind them ;
and it came between the camp of the Egyptians and the
camp of Israel, and (see another miracle !) it was a cloud
of darkness to them, but it gave light by night to these ;
so that the one came not near the other all the night. "f
Next morning, to complete their deliverance, Moses, by
God's command, stretched forth his hand over the sea,
and immediately it is divided into two parts, leaving the
dry ground in the middle, and the waters standing up as
a wall upon the right hand and upon the left. The
Israelites astonished at this visible protection of heaven,
boldly entered the untrodden path, and safely pass through
to the other shore. The Egyptians blinded by their
passion, and bent upon what they had in view, madly
continued to follow them, in hopes at last to overtake
them ; but the time appointed for completing the
punishment of their obdurate hearts, is now at hand and
their madness proves then- rum. No sooner have the
people of God safely crossed over, than Moses again,
stretches out his hand over the waters, as if to tell them
they were now at liberty to return to their usual channel^

*£xod. xiv. 5. fExod. xiv. 19,20.

9*

102 ENDS OF MIRACLES

* And immediately the sea returned to his strength, and
covered the chariots and the horsemen, and all the hosti
of Pharaoh — there remained not so much as one of them j
and thus the Lord saved Israel that day out of the hands
of the Egyptians, and Israel saw the Egyptians dead,
upon the sea-shore."* What a visible instance of the
almighty hand of God ! — What a stupendous miracle ! —
What a suspension of the laws of nature ! — And ail this
for what end X — For that end surely which was actually
produced by it ; " And Israel saw that great work which
the Lord did upon the Egyptians, and the people feared
the Lord, and believed the Lord and his servant Moses."t
The great end therefore which Almighty God proposed
by doing such wondrous things, was to fill the hearts of
his people with a salutary fear of offending him, and to
gain authority and credit with them both for himself and
his servant ; and by this means dispose their minds for
receiving with entire submission that sacred law, which
he was soon after going to reveal to them by the mouth
of his holy prophet. Consequently these are ends to
attain which God himself judges it most worthy of him
to interpose by miracles, and even by miracles of the
first order.

V^IIl. The more we proceed, the more convincing
proofs do we find of this truth in the conduct of divine
providence. The people being now entered into that
vast and barren wilderness, through which it pleased
God to lead them, find themselves very soon exposed to
all the horrors of hunger and thirst, and in utter want of
all the necessaries of life. In this dismal situation, with
mis/ry and death staring them in the face, their hearts
began to fail them ; they murmured against Moses for
bringing them out of Egypt " to kill them^"' as they stid, .
''''ill the, wilderness.''''] They looked upon all that had
been done as his work alone, and called in doubt his
bemg sent by Almighty God for their deliverance.
This was doubtless most inexcusable in them, considering

* Exod. xiv. 27. etc. f Exod- xiv. 31. ± Exod. xvi. 3,

FROM REVELATION. 103

the many convincing proofs they had received of th«
divine mission of Moses ; but the bowels of mercy of
their God had pity upon them ; and, condescending to
their weakness, he again exerts his almighty power in
their behalf, and wrought still more wonderful miracles
among them, to convince them that not Moses of him-
self, but " that he, their Lord, had brought them out of
the land of Egypt."* " And ye shall know," said he
upon this occasion, "that I am the Lord your GTod."!
For this purpose he rains down upon them a most won-
derful food from heaven, a food which was altogether
miraculous, both in the manner of its being given, and
in all its properties. In order to try them, however,
whether or not they were " really willing to walk in his
law,"+ and had that filial conlidence in him, with which
so many wonders wrought in their favour ought justlv
to have inspired them, he orders only a certain quantity
of this heavenly food to be gathered at a time — so much
for each person by the day ; but as he wanted the seventh
day to be kept holy as his Sabbath, and spent in his ser-
vice, without any avocation by worldly affairs, he allows
a double quantity for each to be gathered on the sixth
day to serve for this purpose ; he also ordered that what
was thus gathered each day should be made use of in
that day, and that none of it should be left till next
morning. It is easy to see the design of xAlmighty God
in these orders, which was to try their obedience ; to
.root out from their hearts all anxiety and solicitude for
the concerns of this life, and to nourish in their souls a
perfect confidence and total reliance on the divine prov-
id'^^nce and protection for every thing they stood
in need of. Now, see the miraculous properties of this
manna, and how excellently well it was adapted to those
ends ! — When they went out to gather it, " some gath-
ered more and some less than the measure prescribed ,
but when they brought it home and met it, he that
gatnerea much had nothing over, and he that gathered

• Exod. xvi. e. t Exod. xvi. 12. % Exod. xvi. 4

104 ENDS OF MIRACLES

little had no lack — some of them left of it till the morn*
ing, and it bred worms and stunk — but what remained
over the sixth day, they laid it up till the morning — and
it did not stink, neither was there any worm therein ;"^
it bore also without difficulty all the force of the fire,
but melted with the slender heat of the rising sun ; lastly,
this miraculous food was rained down upon them every
morning of the six days of the week, but " on the
seventh day they found none." — See here what a collec-
tion of miracles, which continued with that people, as
a standing proof of the finger of God, during the space
of forty years that they remained in the wilderness, and
even till such time as they eat the new fruits of an
mhabited land ; nay, what is still more surprising, a
measure of this very manna, which could not continue
one night without corruption and worms, when kept
contrary to the command, was ordered by God to be
laid up in the ark before the Lord, where it was preser-
ved sound and uncorrupted for many ages, in order that
their latest " posterity might see the bread with which
God fed them in the wilderness," which was a standins:
and perpetual miracle among them. See for ail this,
Exod. xvi.

IX. The joy which this heavenly boon occasioned
was soon damped for want of water, which was not to
be found in that dry and barren desert : upon which
they began again to murmur, and immediately a new
miracle is wrought to supply them. Closes strikes the
hard rock with his rod, and forthwith gushes forth a
stream of limpid water, sufficient for that whole multi-
tude and their cattle.* Soon after this they began to
tire of the manna, and callino- to mind the animal food,
both fish and flesh, they had enjoyed in Egypt, they
murmured again for want of them; and again a new
miracle is wrought to gratify their desire, and give them
flesh in abundance. Moses himself seemed confounded
when God promised to supply them with flesh, loolting

•Ey.od. xxix.

FROM REVELATION. 105

upon it as a thing incredible in the place where they
were : " The people," says he to Almighty God, " are
six hundred thousand footmen, and thou hast said I will
give them flesh, that they may eat a whole month ; shall
the flocks and herds be slain for them to suffice them V
But God immediately checks him, by sim \y putting
him in rhind that he had promised it ; " And the Lord said
unto Moses j is the Lord's hand waxed short 1 Thou
sliali see now whether my word shall come to pass unto
thee or not ;" — and accordingly the very next day he
sent them flesh to the full.* Finally, to complete the
proof of his affection for them, and thereby to increase
their confidence and love for him, he gave such force
and durability to their clothes, that from the day they
came out of Egypt, during the fort}^ years he led them
in the wilderness, " your clothes," as Moses expresses it
to the people themselves, " are not waxen old upon you,
and thy shoe is not waxen old upon thy foot."f In all
this we see how much Almighty God thought it worthy
of himself to perform the most amazing miracles, in
order to gain the love and confidence of his people, and
to dispose them to embrace, with all deference and
respect, the law and religion he was going to establish
among them.

X. We come now-to the revelation itself; and here
we find a new scene opened to our view ; a scene of
miracles even superior, if possible, in their amazing
greatness to any that had gone before them. Two days
were employed beforehand to prepare the people for
this great event, and upon the third day the great God
descends in a visible form of fire in the sight of the
whole multitude, attended with all those ensigns of
majesty and grandeur which could render his appearance
awful and tremendous. A thick cloud covers the moun-
tain, the sound of trumpets is heard on all hands exceed-
ing loud, flashes of lightning break forth from the clouds,
peals of thunder roar on every side, and the whole

• Num. xi. t Deut. xxix. 5.

•JOG ENDS OF MIRACLES

mountain trembles with violent earthquakes. From the
midst of this grand apparatus God himself, with an audi-
ble voice, speaks aloud to his people, and pronounces^
with his own divine mouth, in the hearing of all the
multitude, the sacred law which he was pleased to give
Ihem. The people, spectators of this awful scene, heard
with amazement the heavenly voice ; and seeing " the
hunders and the lightning, and the noise of the trumpets^
nd the mountain smoking, they were exceedingly
afraid, and removed, and stood afar off, and said to Moses,,
speak thou to us and we will hear, but let not God speak
to us lest we die."* Nothing could serve more effec-
tually to convince this people that their God was the
sovereign Lord of heaven and earth, than what they
heard and saw upon this occasion ; nothing could more
deeply imprint in their minds a veneration and dread for
that Almighty Being who spoke to them in sa awful a
manner ; nothing could contribute more to secure the
utmost respect for Moses, whom they saw so highly
honoured by their great Creator, and make them receive
from him, with the most religious deference, whatever
Almighty God should afterwards be pleased to reveal to
them by his means, which was one principal end he had
in view in his visible appearance among them, as he says
himself to Moses, " Lo, I come unto thee in a thick
cloud, that the people may hear when I speak with thee,
and believe thee for ever."! — But this deserves to be
considered a little more particularly.

XL In the first place we see, in the awful account
given us of this memorable event, a striking example of
the infinite goodness of God, and the ardent desire he
has of the moral perfection of his rational creatures.
What more convincing proof of this than to see this
great Being condescend to reveal to them hif? holy will
and law as the proper rule to conduct them to that
perfection, and to do this in such a manner, and in such
circumstances, as could not possibly fail to give tl em the

♦ £xod. XX. I Exod. xix. 9

FtlOM KEVELAri. t.\. 107

most entire conviction that it was the God of nature
nimself, the sovereign Lord and Master of the universe ;
who spoke to them, whilst they saw with their own eyes
how much all nature was subservient to him on this
occasion 1 But as it would have been more than human
frailty could bear, had all the particulars of the relio-ion
which God intended to give his people been delivered
to them in so dreadful a manner, we se^ in the second
place, with what infinite wisdom Almighty God brings
about his ends with the most undoubted certainty, but a;-
the same time with the greatest sweetness ; the awful-
ness of his appearance fills their minds with such dread
and fear, that they themselves pray he would never speak
to them again in such a manner, for they could not stand
it. What he had already done fully convinced them
that he was their sole and Sovereign Lord, and that Mos?s
was sent and commissioned by him ; that therefore it
would be sufficient to declare to Moses what further
orders he should please to give them, and they would
receive them from him as the dictates of God himself.
Now what was this but the very disposition of mind
which God required in them, as the end proposed in all
the wondrous works he had wrought among them 1 And,
therefore, when they expressed themselves in this man-
ner, he highly approved of wha't they said, and replied
to Moses, " they have well spoken that which they have
spoken."* Lastly^ from this whole series of repeated
miracles, — of which we may justly say, that every one
of them is more surprising than another, — we have a
most convincing proof how much Almighty God esteems
tie moral perfection of his creatures; that is, the im-
planting and confirming in their hearts a firm belief of
what he reveals to them as his truth, a fear of offending
him, a filial confidence in his goodness, and a sincere
love and obedience to him as their Supreme God and
Sovereign Lord ; hoAv much, I say, Almighty God es-
teems these things worthy of his procuring, even though

* Deut. xviii. 17.

106 ENDS OF MIRACLES

by the temporary subversion, if I may say so, of the moft
constant laws of nature. Now, that these were the
very ends which he had in view in working so many
wonders among his people, is evident from his own repeat-
ed declarations, s&veral of which are related above ; to
w^hich I shall add the following, as being particularly
expressive of this truth. It is taken from JDeuteronomy ,
chapter iv., wh^re Moses,exhorted'the people to love and
serve their God, who had done such great things for
them, speaks to them as follows : " Did ever people hear
the voice of God speaking out of the midst of fire, as
thou hast heard, and live 1 or hath God essayed to take
him a nation from the midst of another nation by tempt
ations, b}^ sig^js and by wonders, and by war, and by
a mighty hand, and by a stretched out arm, and by great
terrors, according to all that the Lord your God did for
you in Egypt before your eyes'? Unto thee it was
shewed, that thou mightest know that the lord he is
God ; there is ko^'E else beside him — Know therefore
this day, and consider it in thine heart, that the Lord he
is God in heaven above, and upon the earth beneath j
there is none else : thou shalt keep therefore his statutes
and commandments, etc." In consequence of this we
find, that the people i*animously resolved to love and
serve their God, who had done such great things for
them ; and after declaring their firm resolution of doing
so. Almighty God, to show how ardently he desired this
from them, and that he desired it with a viev/ to their
real and lasting happiness, expresses himself to l\joses
in this most tender and affectionate manner : '' Oh that
there were such a heart in them, that they would fear
me and keep all my commandments always, that it might
be well with them, and with their children for ever."*
ki all which it manifestly appears what were the ends
the divine wisdom had in view in the many and amaz-
ing miracles wrought among this people f

• Deui. V. 29.

t Sec also Dcut. ix. x. xi., P^alm Jxxviii. (alias Ixxvii.) and Psalm ct
(alias civ.) through the whole, where the same truth is most beauti
fully declared.

FROM REVELATION 109

CHAPTER VI.

On the geneeal ends of Miracles, as discotered bt

Revelation.

I. What we have seen in the preceding chapter must
convince all those who receive the scriptures as the
word of God, that to excitfe in the minds and hearts of
those to whom he is pleased to reveal his will, those holy
sentiments of faith, confidence, love, gratitude, and
obedience, in which the moral perfection of our souls
properly consists, are ends truly worthy of God to
procure by miracles, and are judged to be so by God
himself, who has, in fact, frequently performed the most
stupendous miracles for that purpose. But as this is a
subject of the greatest importance, I must pursue it a
little further, and show from the same sacred records,
some more of those general ends which God has been
pleased to procure by the same means^ and which either
directly or indirectly conduced to the happiness and
perfection sometimes of whole nations, and sometimes
even of single persons only. And first, as we have seen
in what manner he established religion among his people,
let us go on to consider what he thought proper to do
m order to preserve it.

II. Thouo;h the miraculous manner in which Almio-htv
God was pleased to reveal and establish his religion, was
fully suiiicient to convince ail "wLo witnessed, that it
was his work, as also all those who in af.er ages should
nelieve its miraculous establislimeut upon the tradition
and testia ony by which it was to be handed down to
them ; yet, as the divine vvisdom well knew the corrup
tion of the bt^art of man, how impa^titiit it is of restraint,
how ready to shake off the yoke and grasp at every pre-
tence of doing so, and consequently foresaw how apt men
would be in after ages to reject the belief of this first
miraculous establishment of religion, if not supported by

10

110 ENDS OF MIRACLES

proofs that carry conviction along with themj so w«
find in fact, that in all succeeding ages when his religion
was in any danger of being corrupted or destroyed,
Almighty God was always ready to defend it by the
same means by which he at first established it, and judg-
ed the preservation of it when in danger no less worthy
his divine interposition by miracles, than he did its first
establishment among his people.

III. Soon after the death of Joshua and of his contem-
poraries, who had been eye-witnesses of all the glorious
things which Almighty God had done for that nation,
the memory of those wonders began to wax weak
among them, " the people served the Lord all the days
of Joshua, and all the days of the elders that outlived
Joshua, who had seen all the great works of the Lord
that he did for Israel. And Joshua died, and also ali
that generation were gathered unto their fathers, and
there arose another generation after them which knew
not the Lord nor yet the works which he had done for
Israel."*" In consequence of this, for a great number
of years, that is, during that whole period that Israel
was governed by judges, they from time to time " did
evil in the sight of the Lord, and served Balaam, and
they forsook the Lord God of their fathers, who brought
them out of the land of Egypt, and followed other
gods, and provoked the Lord to anger."f In this dan-
gerous state of religion. Almighty God was not wanting
in defence of his own cause ; nay, we may justly say
that he was working one continued miracle among"
them during all this period, by literally and daily fulfil-
ling those prophecies which had been made long before,
by Moses. This great man foresaw and foretold their
future infidelity, and at the same time declared to them
what would be the consequences both of their fidelity
And obedience to the Lord their God, and of their
apostacy from his service. He assured them, that if
they adhered to him and to his holy law, every temporal

*Ju(lgesii. 'tibid.

FROM KKVELATION. 11 *

blessing would be their portion; "If you walk in my
statutes," says Almighty God to them by the mouth of
this holy prophet, " and keep my commandments and
do them, then I will give you rain in due season, and
the land shall yield her increase — and I will give peace
in the land, and you shall chase your enemies, and they
shall fall before you by the sword — and I will walk
among you, and I will be your God, and ye shall be
my people."* But if, on the contrary, they should
forsake the Lord their God, abandon his service and
prove disobedient to him, he assured them that all tempo
ral evils would be sent upon them as the just punish-
ment of their ingratitude : " But if you will not heark-
en unto me, and will not do all these my command-
ments— I also will do this unto you, I will even appoint
over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague —
and I will set my face against you and ye shall be slain
before your enemies, and they that hate you shall reign
over you," f etc. Now, what is the whole history of the
Judges but a literal verification of these prophecies ]
See the second chapter of that book, which, in this
respect, is an abridgment of the whole. And as the
accomplishment of prophecies, which had been predict-
ed long before, is an undoubted proof that God is the
author of them, (for prophecy is a miracle superemi-
nently the work of God,) nothing could contribute more
feelingly to convince that people that the religion they
had received from their fathers was from God, than that
-daily experience they had of the immediate consequen-
ces, which exactly followed as had been foretold, accor-
ding as they either adhered to their religion and their
God, or became disobedient to him.

IV. Neither were there wanting several particular
miracles during this period, wrought either mediately or
immediately for the same end, as when Deborah fore-
told the victory to be gained over Siserah, and the man-
ner of his death ; also Gideon's lieece, and the deliver*

•See the whole passage, Levit. xxvi. See also Deui. xjcviii. | Ibid.

112 ENDS OF MIKACLKS

ance of the people from Ihe captivity of the Madianites,
by the miraculous victory he obtained over them ; what
happened at the birth of Samson, his amazing strength,
with that most extraordinary miracle of giving him
abundance of water to quench his thirst out of the dry
jaw-bone of an ass ; Samuel's procuring thunder and
lightning in an instant on a fine clear harvest day ; all
which shows how attentive Almighty God was to defend
the purity and truth of his religion by miracles, from the
dangers to which it was exposed during this period of
the judges. These now mentioned we shall have occa-
sion to take notice of afterwards in a more particular
manner. But there is also another famous passage of
this period which deserves a little more attention here.
Under the government of the high priest Eli, God in
punishment of the sins of his people, permitted the ark
of his covenant, which was the glory of their nation, to be
taken from them and carried away by the Philistines.
This was a subject of great triumph and exultation to
these heathens, but of the utmost affliction and humilia-
tion to the Israelites. But though Almighty God was
pleased, by this means, to humble and punish his people
for their sins, he did not fail to vindicate the honour of
his religion, and to defend the ark, which was the most
sacred testimony of his covenant with them, from the
insults of his enemies, by repeated miracles wrought
for this purpose ; by which means these infidels were
forced to acknowledge his power and authority both ovei
them and over all their gods, and at last to restore the
ark with honour to the people. When it fell into theii
hands, they placed it in* the temple of Dagon their god
Next morning that idol was found lying prostrate upon the
ground as it were in adoration before the ark of the Most
High God. When raised up again by its votaries and put
into its own place, the day after it was found not only fal-
len down as before, but even broken into different pieces
upon the threshold ; Almighty God disdaining to have
an idol standing beside his ark, or placed upon an equal
footing with it. He smote all the people of every city

4

FROM REVELATION. Hi}

and its neighborhood whither they carried the ark, with
sore biles and shameful distempers, which carried them
off in great numbers ; so that the people of that city
cried out : " The ark of the god of Israel shall not abide
with us, for his hand is sore upon us, and upon Dagon
our god ;" and when, at last, forced by these chastise-
ments, they resolved to send it home again to the Israel-
ites, they put it to the test of a miracle to show whether
what had happened to them was from God upon account
of the ark, or if it was only an ordinary accident of
life ; and God was pleased to grant the very sign they
demanded, to convince them that what had happened to
them was from him in defence of his religion, and of the
sanctity of that sacred deposit, which for his own just
and wise ends, he had permitted to fall into their hands.
V. During the reigns of Saul, David, and Solomon,
there was no attempt made against religion, and accor-
dingly we find no miracles wrought in these reigns
directly in its defence. But after Solomon's death, when
Jeroboam was made king of the ten tribes, and in a
most ungrateful manner, through his false and worldly
politics, endeavoured to seduce* his people from the
service of God and lead them to idolatry, immediately
we find Almighty God interposing in defence of his
religion, and asserting its truth against its enemies by
miracles. After Jeroboam's defection, the first public
solemnity in honour of his idolatry was the time chosen
by God to appear in his own cause. When a number
of people were present, and the sacrilegious altar pre-
pared, and the king ready to burn incense upon it, a
prophet sent by God stands forth, and prophesied against
the altar in these words, " O altar, altar, says the Lord,
behold a child shall be born unto the house of David,
Josiah by name ; and upon thee shall he offer the priests
of the high places, that burn incense upon thee, and
men's bones shall be burnt upon thee."* This pro-
phecy we find literally accomplished many years after-

* 1 Kings xiii.

10*

114 ENDS OF iMIKACLES

wards.* But that Jeroboam and all the people migh
know that it was a true prophecy, which should be
fulfilled in its own time, another is made to be accom-
plished before their eyes, viz. that that very altar,
against which the former prophecy was made, should aJl
of a sudden be rent into two, and the ashes that were
upon it be poured out upon the ground. This is given
6y the prophet as a sign to convince them of the truth
of the former. But before this sign was accomplished,
another miracle intervened to confirm it still further.
The unhappy king, incensed at the prophet for w^hat he
had said, " put forth his hand from the altar, saying, lay
hold on him ; and his hand which he put forth against
him dried up, so that he could not pull it in again to
him ;" and immediately the other sign was accomplish-
ed, " the altar also was rent, and the ashes poured out
from the altar, according to the sign which the man of
God had given by the word of the Lord." Then the
whole was completed by another miracle ; for the king,
astonished at what had happened, *' said to the man of
God, intreat now the Lord thy God, and pray for me
that my hand may be restored to me again : and the man
of God besought the Lord, and the king's hand was
restored and became as it was before."! Now, what
was the end for which all these miracles were wrought,
but to convince the king and all the people of the great-
ness of their guilt, in leaving the religion of their fa-
thers, and consequently to vindicate that true religion
against all the endeavours of Jeroboam to destroy it \

VI. Some time after this, when a child of Jeroboam
fell sick, being ar>xious about him, he directed his wife
to disguise herself and go to the prophet Ahijah, (who
had formerly foretold that he should be made king of
the ten tribes,) and enquire of him what would be the
fate of the child. — The prophet was then very old and
had lost his sight ; but before the queen's arrival,
Almighty God discovered her coming to his servant, told

•2Kings xxiii. lo. MWd

FROM REVELATION. 115

tiim upon what errand she came, and what answer to
give her. — Accordingly, upon her entering the door of
his house, he immediately addressed her by name, and
reproaching her with her husband's perfidy and ingrati-
tude to God, he predicted that in punishment of his
great sin, all his family should be cut off, and not stj
much as one of his posterity be left, and that in process
of time all his people whom he had seduced from their
God, should be reduced to the greatest misery, overcome
by their enemies, and carried away captives to a strange
country. As a sign of the truth of these prophecies,
he declared to her, that as soon as she returned and set
her foot within the city, her child should die ; all which
came to pass accordingly as foretold by this prophet.
Here again we see miracles proper to God alone, namely,
predicting future events, one of which was nigh at hand,
the other to be fulfilled in future ages, the first being given
as a proof of the certainty of the latter, till it also should
be accomplished in its proper time ; and all this to defend
the true religion, and show those who had abandoned it
the enormity of their crime.

VII. The next public and violent attack upon religion
was made by that impious prince Achab, who having
married a heathen woman, was pushed on by her to
the utmost extravagance, so as to nuirder all the pro-
phets of God, and persecute his servants, in order
thereby to destroy religion entirely, and force the people
to idolatry. In this critical conjuncture the great Elijah,
r Elias, was raised up by God as a bulwark to defend
is truth, and put a stop to the torrent of impiety which
was threatening to overflow the land. The tirst step the
prophet took for this purpose was to inform the king
before hand, that " there should neither be dew nor rain
upon the earth for three years, but according to his
word."* Thereby intimating, that God Almighty had,
in a manner, put the rain and dew in his hands, that as
long as he pleased none should fall, and at his desire it

* 1 Kings xviL 1.

116 ENDS OF MIRACLES

should be sent again upon the earth. And what he said
was literally fulfilled. Not a single drop fell for tliree
years and a half, till the prophet, by his prayers, obtain-
ed it again. The consequences of this drought were
dreadful ; famine and misery destroyed the whole coun-
try, both man and beast. But what more convinc...:^
"proof could he given the king of the evil of his way ,
and of the truth of that holy religion which he avis
^persecuting 1 And that this extraordinary power was
given to Elias, and this severe scourge sent upon th
people for this very end, to convince the king of his
wickedness, the prophet expressly told him, when he
said, " It is not I that have troubled Israel, but thou and
thy father's house, in that ye have forsaken the com-
mandment of the Lord, and followed Baalim."*

VIII. The prophet finding that what he had said and
done made little impression on the king, addresses him-
self to the people ', and in order to convince them of
the falsity of those pretended gods whom they had been
induced by the king to adore, and that the God of their
fathers was the only true God, he invites them to put
the case to a fair trial, and offers, though single and
alone, to sustain the cause of God against all the pro-
phets of Baal, who were four hundred and fifty men.
The method he proposed fo^ deciding this grand ques
don was equally plain to tLe meanest capacity, anu
convincingly decisive ; it was to refer the case to their
gods themselves, and leave it to them to defend their
own cause by performing the miracle demanded for
that purpose. He proposed that each side should pre-
pare a sacrifice, and call upon their respective Gods,
and the God that answered by fire should be esteemed
the only true God. The proposal was accepted with
universal applause, and the prophets of Baal durst not
refuse the challenge ; accordingly they first +ook a
bullock, cut it in pieces, laid it on wood, but without
aay fire under it, and called upon their god Baal from

• 1 Kin^s xviii. IS.

FROM Ub:\ ELAIION. 117

morning till the time of " the evening sacrifice ; but
there was neither voice, nor any to answer, nor any that
regarded."* Then Elijah in his turn built an altar to
he Lord, and dug a large trench round about it, which
e filled with water, that the miracle he was going tc
work might be the more memorable ; then he put the
wood in order, and laid the bullock on the wood, and
made a short prayer to God, begging him to grant the
miracle desired ; " and let it be known, says he, this day
that thou art God in Israel, and that I am thy servant,
and that 1 have done all these things at thy word — that
this people may know that thou art the Lord God, and
that thou hast turned their hearts back again." — Scarce
had he finished this prayer, when immediately " the fire
of the Lord fell and consumed the burnt sacrifice, and
the wood, and the stones, and the dust, and licked up
the water that was in the trench."! This was too glar-
ing and convincing a proof not to have its desired effect ;
accordingly, all the multitude of the people confounded
and amazed, " fell on their faces, and they said, the
Lord he is God, the Lord he is God."

IX. This stupendous miracle must have made some
impression on the heart of Achab ; and in fact we find,
that when Elijah, immediately after it, ordered all the
prophets of Baal to be put to death as seducers of the
people, the king made no objection. The goodness of
God, desirous to improve these good seeds that were
sown in the heart of Achab, was pleased soon after to
work other miracles in his favour, which were at the
same time, directly intended to prove that he was the
only true God. The king of Syria waning to pick a
quarrel with Achab, sends some very insidious messages
and haughty demands to him ; which not being compli-
ed with, he raises a vast army, and com.es to besiege
Achab in Samaria ; upon this a prophet comes to Achab
from God with this message, — " Hast thou seen all this
great multitude 1 Behold I will deliver it into thina

• 1 Kings xviii. 29. t !*•*•

118 L.NDS OF MIRACLES

hand this day, and thou shalt knoav that I am thf
Lord ;" and that the hand of God might be the more
manifest in this victory, it was to be gained only by two
hundred and thirty-two men ; which happened accor-
dingly, and the enemy were " slain with very great
slaughter." To wipe off" this disgrace, the Syrians
returned again next year in vast numbers (before w4iom
the whole army of Israel was like two little Jiocks of
kids^) and vainly boasted that the Gods of the Israelites
being Gods of the hills, were therefore stronger than
themselves the preceding year ; but now they would
keep to the valleys, and would surely gain the victory.
Here the honour of the true God was attacked by these
infidels, and therefore a prophet is sent to Achab with
this message. — '' Thus sayeth the Lord, because the
Syrians have said the Lord is God of the hills, but he is
not God of the valleys : therefore I will deliver all this
multitude into thine hand, and ye shall know that I
AM THE Lord."* Achab accordingly gained a most
complete victory, and humbled the Syrians exceedingly.
X. It is needless to make many reflections upon these
plain facts ; they speak for themselves, and are the most
obvious and convincing proofs, that, to preserve the true
religion which God has once established, is esteemed by
him an object truly worthy his care ; and that it is high-
ly becoming his divine wisdom and goodness to perform
the greatest miracles in its defence. Those miracles
we have seen above were wrought directly for this
purpose, and intended as proofs of the true religion ; but
there Were many other miracles wrought by Elijah at
the same time, which, though done upon other occa-
sions, yet were most undoubted proofs of his being
a servant of the true God, and that the religion he profes-
s ■ ' was true. But I must not omit another miracle
wrought by this great prophet in foretelling the death
o king Ahaziah, when he sent messengers in his sick
iiess to inquire of " Baal-zebub the God of EkroQ

■ 1 Kings XX.

FROM REVELATION. 119

whether he should recover of his disease."* These
messengers Elijah met, and, according to the instruc-
tions he had received from an angel, told them to go
back to their master, and tell him in the name of the
Lord, " Is it because there is not a God in Israel, that
thou sendest to inquire of Baal-zebub the god of Ekron ]
Therefore thou shalt not come down from that bed on
which thou art gone up, but shall surely die."t And
soon after " he died, according to the word of the Lord
which Elijah had spoken." J Here we see the death inflict-
ed upon him foretold, and happening accordingly, in
punishment of his impiety in neglecting the God of his
fathers, and sending to enquire about his recovery of an
idol ; and consequently these also were miracles wrought
in defence of the true religion.

XI. In the reigns of the succeeding kings, as the
wickedness of the people of Israel was daily increasing,
so we find God Almighty multiplying his miracles
among them, particularly by the hands of Elisha, the suc-
cessor of Elijah, after the latter had been translated. We
find also many particular prophecies made on different
occasions, with their perfect accomplishment, especially
that of the captivity and dispersion of the ten tribes,
and the Babylonish captivity, and the destruction of
Jerusalem, which were expressly foretold as a punish-
ment of the people's idolatry, and their forsaking the
true religion ; and consequently, when literally fulfilled,
were so many convincing proofs of its truth. All these
things show how attentive Almighty God was during
this period of the kings, to work repeated miracles in
defence of his true religion, and consequently how
much he judges this an end worthy to be procured by
such means. It is needless to multiply more examples
in particular, as the above sufficiently evince this truth.

XII. During dthe time of the Babylonish captivity,
religion was, to all appearance, in the utmost danger
The people were dispersed amidst an infidel nation,

• 2 Kings i. f Ibid. v. 6. J Ibid. v. 17.

120 ENDS OF MIRACLES

were not allowed to be in a body by themselves, were
deprived of the public exercise of their religion, and
daily exposed to the dangerous example of those hea-
then nations among whom they dwelt. When we consid-
er the inconceivable proneness which this people had to
idolatry while in their own countr}^, with all the helps
of their religion, it seems next to a miracle that, in the
above circumstances, they were not entirely perverted. -
But their very captivity itself, and the miseries they
suffered in it, was one very powerful means to preserve
them ; for this was a convincing and experimental proof
of the truth of their religion, as being a literal accom
plishment of the many prophecies that had been made
concernino; it. Neither was God wanting: in working
several particular and most astonishing miracles during
this period, which not only confirmed his own people
in their religion, but even forced their greatest enemies
to acknowledge that their God was the only true God,
the Sovereign Lord of heaven and earth : witness the
preservation of the three children in the fiery furnace,
of Daniel in the lion's den, and his repeated interpreta-
tion of dreams, with the full accomplishment of these
intepretations, of which more by and by.

XIII. From the rebuildingof Jerusalem to the coming
of our Saviour, we find the Jewish nation no less firm-
ly attached to their religion than they had been prone,
upon all occasions, to forsake it before that time. The
repeated and fatal effects they had experienced of their
former infidelity, and the numberless things Almighty
God had done in proof of his truth, had at last overcome
their obstinacy, and attached them most firml, to his
service : and therefore we find, during this last period
of their nation, that miracles wrought in proof of their
religion became less frequent among them. Yet, even
during this time, when the kingf of Syria, made some
violent attacks upon religion, and several of the Jews
themselves, blinded by their passions, joined the com-
mon enemy, and thereby increased the danger, we see
Almighty God no less ready than in former ages t«

FROM REVELATION. 121

defend his truth, and work miracles for this purpose.
The account of this persecution, and of the miracles
which Almighty God wrought upon that occasion, is
given at large in the books of the Maccabees, to which
for brevity's sake, I must refer. From all that we have
seen above in this present chapter, I must draw this clear
and evident conclusion, that to preserve the true religion
by miracles when it is in danger, is no less worthy of
Almighty God than to establish it at the beginning by th»
same means, and that this is the judgment God makes
himrjelf of this matter, having never failed, during the
whole course of the Mosaic dispensation, actually to
work very great and surprising miracles in defence of
his religion, whenever it was exposed to any danger.

XIV. Next to the immediate defence of religion itself,
there is nothing which Almighty God seems to have
more at heart than that his people should preserve a high
respect and religious veneration for all persons and
things immediately connected with him, or employed in
his service. Hence he has always expressed the greatest
jealousy for the honour of the sacred character and
authority of the priesthood j for the respect due to those
his holy servants whom he employed as his ambassadors
to men ; and for the reverence to be paid to all holy
things used in his service, such as his ark, his temple,
the sacred vessels, and the like. And indeed it must be
owned, that as, where there is a true spirit of religion and
piety towards God, this will of necessity show itself in
a just respect and veneration for all those sacred persons
and things which are so immediately connected with
him ; so, on the contrary, where this respect and vene-
ration are wanted towards these sacred objects, it is a
sure sign that virtue and piety are greatly on the decline,
and consequently that religion itself is in no small dan-
ger. For this reason Almighty God has judged this also
an object worthy of his care to preserve, and has been
pleased, through the whole series of the old religion, to
work, as occasion required, most extraordinary and sur-
prising miracles, in order to excite and keep up ill hii
11

122 ENDS OF MIRACLES

people a high esteem of the sanctity of the priesthood
and a just regard md veneration for all holy persons and
holy things. And whereas the imprinting these senti-
ments of respect and veneration in the minds of the peo-
ple seemed particularly needful at the first establishment
of their religion,- when their minds were as yet rude and
gross and unacquainted with the ways of God, so we
find the infinite wisdom and goodness of God particularly
lavish, if 1 may use the expression, at that time in work-
ing the most wonderful miracles for that purpose ; for,
not to mention that all the glorious miracles wrought by
Moses contributed exceedingly to imprint in the minds
of the people the utmost veneration for his person, which
was of the highest consequence at that time, let us only
consider some of those which were wrought directly for
these ends.

XV. Aaron and Miriam, the brother and sister of
Moses, presumed upon a certain occasion to speak against
him, and put themselves upon an equal footing with him.
But their presumption was immediately checked by a
miracle. Almighty God himself appeared in his glory
on the tabernacle, reproved them by name for their
crime, declared how much more highly favoured Moses
was by him than they, and said, " wherefore then were ye
not afraid to speak against my servant, Moses ?"* Then
departing from them in great wrath, he in an instant
smote Miriam with an universal leprosy, from which
she was not cured till after seven days, and then at the

arnest prayer of Moses.

XVI. Soon after this Korah and his companions full
of jealousy and envy against Moses and Aaron, for tie-
high dignity of the priesthood conferred on the latte:
and his family, rose up against them, accusing them oi
ambition and usurpation, and seduced a great number of
the chiefs of the families to their party, about two hun-
dred and fifty men of whom took upon them to provide
censers and oiFer incense before the Lord. Moses wa*

* Num. xii. 8.

FROM REVELATION. 123

exceedingly afflicted at their crime, and dreading the
fatal consequences it might draw upon them, exhorts
(hem pressingly to return to their duty, and avert their
impending ruin ; but seeing their obstinacy, he foretells
their destruction, as the most convincing proof of his
oeing commissioned by God: "Hereby," says he, "shall
you know that the Lord hath sent me to do all these
works, for I have not done them of my own mind. If
tliese men die the common death of men, or if they be
visited after the visitation of all men, then the Lord hath
not sent me ; but if the Lord make a new thing, and the
earth open her mouth and swallow them up, and a-ll
that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into
the pit, then ye shall understand that thes^ men have
provoked the Lord."* Scarcely had Moses finished these
words, whe^ lo ! they are immediately accomplished :
" And it came to pass, as he had made an end of speak-
ing all these words, that the ground clove assunder that
v/as under them, ajid the earth opened her mouth and
swallowed them up, and their tents, and all the men
that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods — and
they went down alive into the pit, and the earth closed
upon them, and they perished from among the congre-
gation,"! etc. And as for these two hundred and fifty
principal men that had presumed to offer incense with-
out being priests, " there came a fire out from the Lord
and consumed them.";}; What an extraordinary inter-
position of the divine power is here displayed to our
eyes ! What surprising miracles ! How fitly adapted
to convince that rude and obdurate people of the sanctity
of that authority which Moses and Aaron exercised, and
to fill their minds with the most profound respect and
veneration for the priesthood, which they saw sustained
6y God himself by so signal and so tremendous a ven
geance exercised on those who profaned it ! Such,
however, was the obduracy of that people, that even
these miracles did not thoroughly quiet them j but the

• Num. xvi. 28. f Ibid. 3J . i Ibid. 36.

124 ENDS OF MIRACLES

more they strive to oppose the sacred authority which
God had established among them, the more he contends
by miracles to confirm it. The very next morning,
when the first impressions of fear and amazement had
subsided, the people were greatly afflicted for the death
of so many of the chiefs of their families, and looking on
Moses and Aaron as the authors of that calamity, a gen-
eral murmur rose against them throughout the whole
:( ngregation. Moses knew well that God would not
let this* pass unpunished ; nay God himself threatened
them with utter destruction upon that account, and
accordingly a plague began. Moses ordered his brother
to go immediately and offer an atonement for the people,
which he did, and succeeded : God was appeased — the
plague was stopped ; but, in the short time it lasted, no
less than fourteen thousand of the people were consumed
by it. What a dreadful instance of the divine ven-
geance ! what a miraculous interposition of the divine
power ! how convincing a proof of the divine commis-
sion of Moses and the sanctity of the priesthood, seeing
that their murmuring against it is immediately punished
with a dreadful plague, which, at the prayer of the hi^h-
priest, is instantly stayed ! But that these things might
be fullv established, and no more room left to call them
in question again. Almighty God condescends to add
another miracle to the former, which should be contin-
ued to after generations as a standing miracle among
that people in proof of the above verities. He orders
twelve rods to be provided, one for each of the tribes,
with the name of each tribe written upon its rod, and
Aaron's name upon the rod of Levi. These were OF'
de;red to be laid up in the tabernacle before the ark, and
the point in question, namely, whether or not God Al-
mighty had chosen Aaron and his family to be his priests,
or if they had usurped that high dignity of themselves,
Vf as put to this miraculous proof, as God himself pro-
posed it to Moses beforehand, "The man's rod whom I
•hall choose shall blossom."* Nothing surely could be
• Num. xvii. 5.

FROM REVELATION 12C

thought of more above all the powers of nature, than
that a dry rod, without so much as being put into the
earth, should, in the short space of one night, send forth
leaves and blossoms ; and yet, the very next morning,
when the rods were examined, " The rod of Aaron
was budded, and brought forth buds, and bloomed blos-
soms, and yielded almonds!"* Accordingly, this was
deemed so convincing a proof that it entirely satisfied
the people,- and put a stop to their murmurs; and the
blossomed rod was ordered by God to be laid up in the
ark of the testimony, as a token for all future ages of
the authority and sanctity of the priesthood.

XVII. As we proceed in the history of God's people,
we find repeated examples of the same conduct of divine
providence. Most surprising miracles of different kinds
were performed by God in testimony of the sanctity of
the priesthood and of holj^ things, and in order to create
in the hearts of the people a high esteem and veneration
for them. When under the command of Joshua they
arrived at the river Jordan, which was the boundary of
Canaan, the land of promise, it happened to be in the
harvest time, when that river was greatly swelled and
overflowed all its banks, so that there was no possibility
for the people to pass through it. Almighty God was
pleased to take this opportunity of working new mira-
cles in favour of his people ; in which he had several
ends in view, as related in Josue, chap. iii. iv. One
was to convince the people still more and more of the
divine favour and protection, and consequently to in-
crease their love and confidence in God. Thus Joshua
said to the people, foretelling the miracle that was to be
wrought in their favour, " hereby ye shall know that the
living God is among you, and that he will without fail
drive out the Canaanites."t Another end was to gain
credit and authority to Joshua from the people, to con-
vince them that God was with him, and consequently tc
engage them to a perfect submission and obedience tc

• Num. xvii. 8. f Jos. iii. 10. See also chap. ir. v. 34.

11*

126 ENDS OF MIRACLES

bim. Thus Almighty God himself says to him, " Thii
day will I begin to magnify thee in the sight of all
Israel, that they may know that as I was with Moses, so
I will be with thee."* Now the wonderful miracle
which was wrought for this purpose, Joshua foretells the
people in these words, " Behold the ark of the covenant
of the Lord of all the earth passeth over before you into
Jordan — and it shall come to pass, as soon as the soles o
the feet of the priests that bear the ark of the Lord, the
Lord of all the earth, shall rest in the waters of Jordan,
that the waters of Jordan shall be cut off from the
waters that come down from above, and they shall stand
upon an heap."f And this was literally performed, as
is related at large in the following verses, the waters
below running down, and those above standing firm in a
heap, leaving a passage for the whole people through
the channel of the river on dry ground ; " And the
priests that bore the ark of the covenant of the Lord
stood firm on dry ground in the midst of Jordan, and all
the Israelites passed over on dry ground, until all the
people passed clean over Jordan. "J But when all were
passed over, the priests were then ordered to come out
of the river ; " And it came to pass when the priests
that bore the ark of the covenant of the Lord were come
out of the midst of Jordan, and the soles of the priests'
feet were lifted up unto the dry land, that the waters of
Jordan returned into their place, and flowed over all its
banks as they did before, "§ Now, in this wonderful
miracle, which was a renewal of what had been done in
the preceding generation b}^ dividing the Red sea,|| be-
sides the two ends to be gained by it mentioned above
what respect, esteem and veneration must it have ex
cited in the hearts of the people towards the priests and
he ark of the covenant, who were the immediate instru
ments by which this miracle was performed, and to
whom in a particular manner it is attributed \ " As
soon," says Joshua, " as the soles of the feet of the

* Jos. iii. 7. See also chap. iv. ver. 14. t Ibid. iii. 11, li

1 ibid. V. 17. 6 Ibid, iv I«. II Ibid. iv. 2i

FROM REVELATION. 1317

priests that bear the ark shall rest in the waters — ^the
waters shall be cut off," which was accordingly done ;
and as long as they stood in Jordan, the division of the
water continued ; and the moment their feet was out of
Jordan, its waters returned to their place as before.
Could any thing serve more to exalt them in the sight
of the people 1 could any thing more effectually con-
vince that people of the sanctity of the priesthood, and
of the respect due to the ark 1

XVIII. To create and keep up this respect for holy
^things, Almighty God had prohibited all but the priests,
even the Levites themselves, from touching the ark, or
looking into the Holy of Holies. Thus, when the dif-
ferent offices were appointed for the families of the
Levites, and the sons of Kohath were ordered to be the
bearers of the sanctuary, and the altars, and the holy
vessels, and other instruments used at the altar, the
priests, the sons of Aaron, were expressly commanded
to cover up all these things, before the others came to
carry them, who were forbidden under pain of death to
touch them, or even so much as to see them uncovered.
Thus, after having given orders to the priests in what
manner every thing was to be covered up, the scripture
says, "after that, the sons of Kohath shall come to bear
it, but they shall not touch any holy thing lest they
die."* And a little after, " but they (viz. the sons of
Kohath) shall not go in to see when the holy things are
covered, lest they die."t Now, as this law was evident-
ly made on purpose to excite in the hearts of the people
a just respect and veneration towards all holy things
belonging to the service of God, so we find that in after
ao;es those who transgressed this law, and failed in the
due respect which it prescribed towards those holy
things, were most severely and often miraculously
punished for so doing. Besides what happened to the
Philistines while the ark of God was in their possession,
as above related, when they sent it back to the Israe.-

• Num. iv. 15. t Num. ir. J8.

128 ENDS OF MIRACLES

itds, its first arrival Was among the Bethsamites j these
were filled with great joy on seeing the ark return
again ; but amidst their joy upon that occasion, had the
curiosity and presumption to open it and look into it. Thi
'^rime was so displeasing to God, that he immediately
"' smote them with a very great slaughter to no less a
r umber than fifty thousand, three-score and ten men."*
,n like manner, when David was bringing up the ark to
I [1 1 place which he had prepared for it, in a great procesE-
nm, and with very great soleinnity, the oxen which drew
the carriage on which the ark was placed became unruly,
and kicked so that it was in danger of being overthrown.
Upon this Uzzah^ one of those who drove the carriage,
" put forth his hand to the ark of God and took hold of it,
for the oxen shook it ; and the anger of the Lord was kind-
led against Uzzah, and God smote him there for his errour,
and there he died by the arkof God."t What an impres-
sion must this have made in the hearts of all that people !
what an idea must it have given them of the sanctity of
God and of every thing belonging to his service ! what sen-
timents of reverence and veneration must it have excited
in their minds towards these holy things ! David him-
self was so deeply affected with fear and dread on this
awful occasion, that he durst not venture to take the ark
to himself, as he had proposed, seeing the great respect
vvhijh God required to be paid towards it.

Another miraculous instance of the like nature, in
vindication of the respect due to holy things against
those who profane them, we have in Balshazzar, king of
Babylon, who in the midst of his banquet, ordered the
holy vessels, which his father had carried away from the
temple of Jerusalem, to be brought, that he and his
concubmes and nobles might drink out of them. This
profanation of the holy vessels did not pass long unpun-
ished. A man's hand appears to the king, writing upon
the wall over against him ; he is immediately seized
with an excessive fear at this miraculous sight j Daniel

♦ISam. vi. 19 t2 Sam. vL

FROM REVELATigN. 129

the propliet is called in to read and explain the writing,
and he assures the king that his ruin is at hand in punish-
ment of his sacrilege ; and that this miraculous hand-
writing, was sent by God to foretell his impending
destruction on that account. That very night the pre"^
diction was fully accomplished.* From these exampkf
and other such recorded in the scriptures, we clearly see
how much Almighty God esteems the exciting and
preserving in the hearts of his people a respect and
veneration for the priesthood, and for all holy things, to
be an end worthy to be attained even by miraculous
exertions of his almighty power. But of this we shall
have occasion to say more when we come to consider
the instruments used by God in performing miracles ;
and shall here only add a few examples of miracles
wrought to convince mankind of the sanctity of holy
peo^ple, who were not priests, and to procure credit and
authority for them and for their words with the people,
when God Almighty is pleased to commission them to
declare his will to others. We have seen this in part
already, both with regard to Moses and Joshua. We
have another most amazing instance of it with regard to
the latter, when after gaining a great victory over the
combined army of five kings, Almighty God not only
assisted his people in a miraculous manner to discomfit
their enemies, "by casting down great stones from
heaven upon them" to destroy them, but also, as the
day was far spent, and time failed the Israelites for the
pursuit, Joshua, full of perfect confidence, "spoke to
the^ Lord— and said in the sight of Israel, sun, stand thou
still upon Gibeon, and thou, moon, In the valley of
Ajalon. And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed,
until ^ the people had avenged themselves upon their
enemies— so the sun stood still in the midst of heaven
and hasted not to go down about a whole day. And
there was no day like that, before it nor after it, that
the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a man."t Wha:

•^^an. V fjos.i. 10. etc.

130 ENDS OF MIRACLES

idea, what respect and veneration must that people havft
had for a man, at whose desire the great God was pleas-
ed to stop the general course of nature, and suspend for
a whole day the laws of the universe ! what opinion
must they have had of his sanctity and interest with
God, who was pleased, in a manner so amazing to
hearken to his voice 1

XIX. Again, when the people of Israel became tired
of being governed by judges, and demanded a king to
reign over them, the holy prophet Samuel was exceed
ingly afflicted, and looked upon their demand as throw-
ing off God himself, and a withdrawing themselves from
his authority ; however, being instructed by God con-
cerning this matter, he provided them a king of God's
own choosing, and the day this king was presented to
them, (before Samuel gave up his own charge entirely,)
he expostulates with them upon their ingratitude towards
God, shows his infinite sfoodness in condescendino; to
their desire, and providing a king for them, and then
promises on the part of Gcd, that notwithstanding this
their sin in seeking a king, yet if they will only in
future "fear the Lord, and serve him, and obey his
voice," all would yet be well with them ; but " if they
did not obey his voice, but rebelled against his command-
ment, that then the hand of the Lord would be against
them, as it had been against their fathers." And imme-
diately, to confirm his words, and convince the people
of the greatness of their crime, and that what he had
said was really from God himself, he works a most
extraordinary miracle, which he even foretells bi fc e
hand. "Is it not wheat harvest," says he, " to-day V ({\.\
is a clear fine harvest day;) "I will call upon \\\^
Lord, and he shall send thunder and rain, that ye may
perceive and see that your wickedness is great which ye
have done in the sight of the Lord in asking you a king;
so Samuel called unto the Lord, and the Lord sent thun-
der and rain that da}- ; and all the people greatly ftared
the Lord and Samuel; and all the people said unto
Samuel, pray for thy servants unto the Lord thy God

FROM REVELATION 131

that we die not,"* etc. Here we see this most extraor-
dinary miracle performed on purpose to convince the
people of what the prophet told them, which it not only
did most effectually, but also increased their veneration
and respect for the holy servant of God, and convinced
them of his power and interest with God, so that they
greatly feared him, and earnestly recommended them
selves to his prayers.

XX. In like manner, when King Ahaziah in his sick-
ness sent messenorers to Baal-zebub the 2;od of Ekron to
inquire if he would recover his health, Elijah meeting
the messengers by the way, sent them back to tell the
king he would surely die of that distemper, because
foi'saking the God of Israel he had sent to inquire of an
idol ; upon which the king sent a captain and fifty men
to bring the prophet prisoner to him. When the captain
with his men approached the prophet, he accosted him
with an air of authority, " thou man of God, the king
hath said, come down ;" to which the prophet immedi-
ately replied, " if I be a man of God, then let fire come
down from heaven, and consume thee and thy fifty ; and
immediately there came down fire from heaven, and
consumed him and his fifty. "f Upon this the king sent
another captain with his company upon the same errand,
and the same thing befel him also. Here then a very
great miracle is performed ; at the voice of a man, fire
comes down from heaven in an instant, once and again,
and destroys and hundred people expressly to prove the
sanctity of Elias, and that he truly was a man of God.
la the same manner, when he raised the widow's son
from the dead, and delivered him safe into his mother's
hands, the natural and immediate effect it produced on
iier mind, was, to convince her of the sanctity of the
prophet; for, receiving her son alive from his hand, in a
transport of joy and admiration she said, " Now by this
I know that thou art a man of God, and that the word
of the Lord in thy mouth is true."+:

* i Sam. xii. f 2 Kings i. J J Kings xvii. t4

132 ENDS OF MIRACLES

XXI. Again, when Elisha, who accompanied hit
master Eiijah at the time he was taken up to heaven,
arrived at Jordan, (having the mantle of Elijah in his
possession, which he had dropped at parting with him,)
in order to get a passage through the river, " he took the
mantle of Elijah that fell from him, and smote the
waters, and said, where is the God of Elijah 1 And
when he also had smitten the waters, they parted hither
and thither, and he also went over."* Nothing could
give this prophet a greater idea of the sanctity of his
master, than to see that the elements were obedient to
himself by even touching them with the mantle that hao
once belonged to him, and calling upon God for his sake
This last miracle no less effectually convinced the sons
of the prophets, who were spectators of it, that Elisha
himself was a holy servant of God, and succeeded as
prophet in room of his master who was gone ; for,
" when the sons of the prophets, who were to view at
Jericho, saw him, they said, ' The spirit of Elijah doth
rest on Elisha,' and they came to meet him, and bowed
themselves to the ground before him."f It were endless
to mention every example of this kind ; the above are
more than sufficient to show what is here intended. And
indeed, the convincing mankind of the sanctity of God's
lioly servants, and procuring credit and respect for them,
is a natural consequence that may be expected from all
miracles wrought by them 5 but the above examples
clearly show, that it is one of those ends which Almighty
God sometimes directly intends from them.

XXII. Another end which we find the divine wisdom
,./iad in view by working miracles was, to convince
idolaters that he was the only true God of all the earth,
when at any time he wanted to make known and propa-
gate his true religion among them, or to punish them for
their impieties and blasphemies against it. Thus, when
Naaman the Syrian was so miraculously cured of his
leprosy by washing himself seven times in Jordan, as the

*2 Kings ii. 14. f Ibid. v. 16.

FROM REVELATION. 135

prophet Elisha had desired him, "he return .^d to the
man of God, he and all his company, and came and stood
before him, and he said, behold now I know that there
is no God in all the earth but in Israel."* We see here
the happy effect which this mJracle had, and which
therefore was surely intended b)'' the great God that
wrought it, in convincing Naaman of the falsity of the
superstition in which he had been brought up, and bring-
ing him to the knowledge and service of the only true
God. On the other hand, the glorious deliverance of
good king Hezekiah from the impious Sennacherib, was
foretold and executed in a most miraculous manner, on
purpose to punish that prince for his haughtiness and
impious blasphemies against the true God, and to con-
vince him and all his host that the God of Israel, whom
he had blasphemed, was the sovereign Lord of all the
earth, and all the power and strength he had in his
numerous armies was wholly in the hands of this
Supreme Being, and a mere nothing before him.f

XXIII. It is commonly observed as a most admirable
instance of the divine providence, and of God's wonder-
ful manner of disposing all things for his wise and bene-
ficent ends, that whilst, by the dispersion of the ten
tribes, and the captivity of the Jews in Babylon, he
justly punished his people for their repeated crimes, and
frequent rebellions against him, he, at the same time,
made use of this as a most proper means to bring those
other nations acquainted with him and with his religion,
and with the sacred books, and thus dispose them for the
more effectually receiving, in process of time, the Re-
deemer and his doctrine, when he should afterwards be
B^nt among mankind. To do this the more effectually,
we find he was not wanting in working most signal
miracles during the Babylonish captivity, which-extorted,
even from his most inveterate enemies, a noble confes-
sion of his almighty power, and that he was the only
King and sovereign Lord of all the earth. The impiout

* 2 Kings V. iy.

t Sec the whole history. 2 Kings xvii. xix., and Isaiah xjutvi. uzriL

12

ri4 ENDS OF MIRACLES

and haughty Nebuchadnezzar, seeing the firm resolution
of the three holy young men in refusing to comply with
his idolatry, and worship the golden statue that he had
set up, was filled with indignation against them, and
expressed his pride and arrogance in this blasphemous
manner, " Who is that God that shall deliver you out
of my hands'?" But when afterwards he saw them
walking unhurt in the midst of the fiery furnace, con
founded and amazed he called them out, acknowledged
them for servants of the most high God, and broke out
into this just attestation of his divinity, " Blessed be the
od of Shadrach, Mesach, and Abed-nego, who has sent
his angrel and delivered his servants that trusted in him,
— Therefore I make a decree, that every people, nation,
and language, which speak any thing amiss against the
(rod of Shadrach, Mesach, and Abed-nego, shall be cut
in pieces, and their houses made a dung-hill, because

THEltE IS NO OTHER GoD THAT CAN DELIVER AFTER THIS

SORT."* Again, when the prophet Daniel had discovered
to the king his dream, which he had quite forgotten, and
which none of the wise men among the Chaldeans could'
find out ; and when he showed him also the meaning and
interpretation of it, the king was so amazed at the great-
ness of this miracle, which so convincingly demonstrated
that the God of Daniel was the true God, and that Daniel
was in the highest favour with him that " he fell on his
face and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they
should offer an oblation and sweet odours to him; and
the kino; answered unto Daniel and said, of a truth it is
that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings,
and a Revealer of secrets, seeing thou couldst reveal
t ds secret."! Another example to the same purpose
v/e have in the preservation of Daniel in the lion's den,
wliich made such an impression on Darius, another hea-
then and idolatrous prince, that he wrote to all his sub-
jects as follows : " Peace be multiplied unto you : I make
a decree, that in every dominion of my kingdom, men

* See Daniel iii. 28, 29. f Ban. ii. 46 47

FROM REVKLATION. J35

tremble and fear before the God of Daniel, for he is the
living God and steadfast for ever, and his kingdom that
which shall not be destroyed, and his dominion shall be
even unto the end. He delivereth and rescueth, and
worketh signs and wonders in heaven and in earth, who
/jath delivered Daniel from the power of the lions."*
These examples need no application.

XXIV. I shall now briefly sum up the conclusions
that necessarily result from all that we have seen in this
and the preceding chapter, that it may appear at once
in a more clear and distinct point of view. We find,
then, from undoubted facts related in the sacred word
of God itself, that God has been pleased to work num-
bers of great and astonishing miracles at different times
and in different places, for the following purposes : —
First, For convincing mankind that the doctrine he re-
vealed to them by those who wrought these miracles in.
his name, was truly his doctrine, and thereby to engage
them the more readily to receive, and the more stead-
fastly to embrace it. Secondly, For defending his revela-
tion once made, and preserving the religion he had given
his people, from all attempts in after ages to corrupt or
destroy it. Thirdly, For asserting his own honour against
all false gods, and their idolatrous worship. Fourthly,
For engaging his people to believe and trust in him, to
love him, to obey him, and to serve him only, and thus
to promote the sanctification and perfection of their
ouls. Fifthly, To assert and vindicate the sanctity of
iiis priesthood, and of all those holy things made use of
in his immediate worship, and to procure due respect
find veneration to be paid to them. Sixthly, To show the
anctity of those holy people whom he sends from tiine
10 time into the world, as his messengers among men
and to gain due respect and credit to them, that b} their
words and examples others may be stirred up to greater
piety and fervour. Seventhly, To convince idolaters and
those who knew him not, that he is the only true God,

• Dan. vi.
6*

13b INDS OF MIRACLES

when at any time he is pleased to communicate the
knowledge of himself and of his holy will to them.
And from all this we draw this obvious and natural
conclusion : " That since Almighty God has been
pleased to work the most stupendous miracles for gain-
ing these ends, it was most worthy of him to do so ;
and as- it was so then, it is no less so now, and at all
^imes, whenever the like ends may require it."

CHAPTER VII.

On the particular ends of Miracles, known from

Revelation.

I. When we consider the importance of the miracles
related in the two preceding chapters, wherein the glory
of the Supreme Being, and the sanctification and happi-
ness of whole nations, were so nearly concerned, we are
not surprised that a God of infinite goodness should
condescend to exert his Almighty power in working
miracles, when ends so worthy of himself are to be
obtained by them ; but it may appear somewhat won-
derful, indeed, if we find that this same great God has
been no less liberal in performing the most amazing
miracles, even when the sanctification and happiness of
particular persons only were immediately intended to
be obtained by their means. And, indeed, it is from
this head of the supposed disproportion between the
end proposed and the miracle performed, as if the former
were not worth the expe?ise of the latter, that Free-
thinkers draw great part of their sneers and objections
against the existence of particular miracles. Their
mistake arises from their ignorance of, or inattention to
three very important truths, and evidently shows how
fiuperficial they are in their inquiries about these matters,

fROM REVELATION. 137

aotwithstanding the air of authority and self-sufficiency
with which they dogmatize concerning them. These
truths 1 shall here display, as they serve for so man
principles which very much illustrate this subject of th
Ends of Miracles^ and at once obviate all objection
against their existence, drawn from the pretended insig
nificancy of these ends.

II. First, The intrinsic value of one single soul i
greatly superior, and much more esteemed by Almighty
God, than all the inanimate creation together. This is
a truth which we have seen above, in a great measure,
proved by the help of natural reason ; but it is revela-
tion only which can set it in its proper light ; as he who
made the soul, and therefore perfectly well knows its
real value, is the only one who can discover that value
to us, Snd give us a just and proper idea of it. And
indeed it must be owned, that the idea which Almighty
God gives us in his holy scriptures of the high value
and intrinsic worth of an immortal soul, is exceedingly
sublime and noble. He assures us, in the first place,
that, with regard to ourselves and our own interest, the
whole world is not equal, nor comparable to one soul •
" What will it profit a man," says Jesus Christ, "to gain
THE wHor.E WORLD and lose his own soul \ or what will
a man give in exchange for his soul !"* Alas ! the
world is but a momentary shadow, which must end with
time, but the soul will subsist for ever and ever! and
consequently, there is as great a difference between the
value of the whole world and that of a soul, as there is
between time and eternity. Secondly, The scripture
informs us, that the devil himself, who is termed in holy
writ ^' this god of this world, and the ruler of the pow-
ers of darkness," puts such an immense value upon souls,
that his continual employment is to go about like a
roaring lion seeking to get them to himself, and that he
is willing to give all the treasures of this world for a
single act of worship from one soul. When our blessed

* Matth. xvi.
12*

138 ENDS OF MIRACLES

tSaviour was pleased to submit to the humiliation of
being tempted by Satan, after other means had failed
him, that wicked spirit at last takes him up to an exceed-
ingly high mountain, and there " shewed unto him all
the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time ; and
the devil said unto him, all this power will I give thee,
and the glory of them, for unto me, they are delivered
and to whomsoever I will I give them ; if thou therefore,
wilt worship me, all shall be thine."* What an ide
does this o-ive us of the hi^h value and worth of a soid
above all the material world, when we see this wicked
spirit, who surely knows the value of both, give so great
a preference to the former \ But even this is little, or
rather nothing at all, when compared to the esteem
which Almighty God himself has shown for the |oul of
man, in sending his only son, equal to himself in nature,
to redeem man from misery, at no less a price than the
last drop of his precious blood, spilt in the midst of the
most dreadful torments ! When we consider the infinite
dignity of person of Jesus Christ, his perfect innocence
and sanctity, and the inestimable value of his precious
life, it cannot fail to give us the most exalted idea of the
value and worth of the human soul ; when we see that
glorious Being debasing his dignity by the most abject
humiliations, concealing his sanctity and innocence
under the outward appearance of a sinner, and laying
down his precious life, in the midst of torments, for no
other end but to save our souls, and redeem us from that
interminable misery which we had deserved for our sins.
What shall I say of that anxiety and solicitude which
Alm.ighty God every where expresses throughout his
holy scriptures for our happiness \ his pressing concern
for our good ] his ardent desire for oui' salvation 1 all
which are most endearing proofs of the high value and
esteem which he sets upon the soul of man.f If, there-

* Luke iv.

I The following beautiful lines of Dr. Young, in his Night Thoughts
«re very much to our purpose here :

Know'st thou th' importance of a soul immortal?

Behold this midnight glory, Vv'orlds on worlds !

FROM REVELATION. 139

fore, in the judgment of Jesus Christ himself, the whole
world is not to be compared to one soul, can we be
surprised that Almighty God should cause any change oi
alteration in the ordinary course of the inferior creation,
when the perfection and happiness of so valuable a being
as a soul is, can by that means be promoted 1 If he sets
£0 high a value on the soul of man as to lay down his
own most precious life to redeem him, can we wonder
fhat he should suspend for a time the laws by which-
inanimate matter is guided, or cause any unusual change
or alteration in it, in order to secure the salvation of a
soul which cosl him so dear 1 To bring about this great
end of the redemption of mankind, " he spoke much,
and did more, and suffered most of all." as a certain
holy man observes ; but to perform the most stupendous
miracle, he has only to will it, and immediately his will
is obeyed : if, then, he has actually done the greater to
gain souls, can we be surprised he should do the less 1
And is it not most w^orthy of him to do what costs him
onh' a word in order to secure an end for which he has
already done and suffered so much, even a cruel and
ignominious death 1 If Deists and Freethinkers would
consider these things attentively, instead of ridiculing
miracles, because they, forsooth, can see no great and
general good end procured by them, they would easily
be convinced that it is most worthy and highly becom-
ing the majesty of God to perform even the most aston-
ishing miracles, — to suspend the whole order, and all the
laws of nature, when the perfection or happiness of Qpe
*'ngle soul can be the better secured by so doing.

Thirdly^ Another great cause of their mistaken
judgment in this matter is their ignorance of, or not
adverting to, two different ends which the divine wisdom
has in view in working miracles, namely, the general or

Amazing pomp ! redouble this amaze ;

Ten thousand add ; add twice ten thousand more ;

Then weigh the whole ; one soul outweighs them ali,

And cjills th' astonishing magniticence

Of iininteiligent creation poor.

Complaint, Night VIL

140 ENDS OF MIRACLES

universal ends which are common to all miracles, and
the particular and inferior ends which are different in
different miracles. The general and universal enda
which God has ultimately and principally in viev7 of
every miracle, and indeed in all his works, are, as we
have seen above, first, his own glory, and then the salva-
tion of souls. The former of these is always the constant
and unavoidable consequence of a true miracle, because
every true miracle necessarily manifests to the world the
power, wisdom, goodness, or justice of God ; it also condu-
ces to, and promotes the perfection and salvation of souls,
by exciting in the hearts of all those who see it, or after-
wards come to the knowledge of it, those holy sentiments
of gratitude, and love, and confidence in the divine good-
ness, or a salutary fear of his judgments. The particu-
lar and inferior ends of miracles, are those good and
wholesome effects which are more immediately intended,
and directly produced by them, either for the benefit
or punishment of those concerned, which are diiferent
on different occasions, but always conducive to the above
o-eneral ends, and subservient thereto : such as the be-
stowing temporal favours, or the inflicting temporal evils
in a miraculous manner The former naturally and
powerfully excite the most grateful sentiments of love,
confidence, praise, and thanksgiving towards the kind
and paternal hand that bestows them, in the hearts both
of those who see or know of such miracles, and of those
v/ho reap the gracious and beneficent effects of them j
ar^ the latter no less powerfully tend to rouse sinners
from their lethargy, and move them to repentance, and
to fill all those who see or heai- of them with a salutary
fear c)f the divine justice, and a dread of offending their
great Creator. Now, should any miracle be performed
in behalf of a single person only, and seem direclly to
tend to his good alone, yet, if this happens to be known
to others, it becomes a more general good, and, if pub-
lished to the world, becomes an universal benefit, capa-
bU- of producing the best effects, by manifesting the
r »ry of Gou, and promoting the good of souls, ev<,^n to

FROM REVET -ATION. 141

the latest posterity ; witness all the miracles of thii
kind recorded either in holy writ, or in the genuine lives
of the saints, which it is impossible to read, with a faith-
ful heart, without being moved to sentiments of piett
and devotion. Here, then, lies another great source of
the mistaken judgments and false reasoning of Deists
upon this subject, their not attending to the different
ends for which miracles are performed, and especially
to those general and most valuable ends which are
necessarily found in all true miracles, to wit, the display
ing, in a most sensible and affecting manner, the perfec-
tions and glory of the Supreme Being, and thereby
efficaciously promoting the perfection of the soul of
man. Instead of taking this view of the subject they
are perpetually grovelling about the immediate sensible
effects produced by miracles ; and because they do not
always find in them some remarkably great end relating
to present happiness, they persuade themselves that what
they see is unworthy of God, — below the dignity of the
divine majesty, — by no means deserving the interposi-
tion of a miracle, and therefore a just foundation for
them to ridicule the miracle itself, and explode it as an
imposture. The falsity of such reasoning is manifest
from what is said above, and will appear still more when
we come to the facts themselves.

Fourthly, Another great source df their mistake lies
in confounding the light in which the Supreme Being
views miracles, with the ideas and opinions which they
themselves, and indeed mankind in general, have of
them. Miracles in the eyes of man are something ex-
ceedingly great and wonderful — the effects of a power
quite inconceivable to us — and they naturally fill our
minds not only with wonder knd amazement, but also
either with joy and pleasure, or with fear and terror,
according to the nature of the effect produced by them
in regrard to ourselves or others. Hence, in relation t'
our notions, a miracle is a laborious work, requirmg /
force quite superior to anything we know; and the
more uncommon or extraordinary the thing don** is in

142 ENDS OF MIRACLES

our eyes, the greater effort of strength it seems to us to
require : From this we distinguish greater and smaller
miracles, according as they seem to require a greater or
smaller exertion of power to effectuate them. But can
any reasonable person allow himself to think that they
appear in this light to Almighty God 1 Such a thought
would be most unreasonable. With regard to Goo,
there is not the smallest distinction between the miracle
greatest in our eyes and the smallest ; between annihi-
lating a mite and annihilating the universe ; between
creatins: a grain of sand and creating; a world The one
is as easy to him as the other; the sole act of his will
equally suffices to perform them both. Nor is there any
thing wonderful to him at all, because he perfectly well
knows all that possibly can be done in creatures, and
sees every thing that actually will be done in them to
all eternity ; hence nothing can possibly be new to him,
nothing wonderful, nothing miraculous in his eyes;
" the works of all flesh are before him," says the wise
man, " and there is nothing hidden from his eyes ; he
sees from eternity to eternity, and nothing is wonderful
in his sight."* Now, this great truth, infidels seem en-
tirely to forget, and argue as if they imagined that
miracles made the same impression upon God that they
do on man ; that what we call a greater miracle costs
him more than a ^all one ; that, therefore, the one is
more precious in his eyes than the other, and requires a
proportionably more valuable end to be acquired, before
he can be induced to perform it. And from these
notions, which I do not suppose them capable of enter-
taining expressly, but which seem to lurk in their minds,,
and influence their judgments ; — from these, I say, they
conclude, that when the^ hear of any miracle, but do
not perceive any immediate end, which, according to
their views, seems proportionate to it, the miracle must
certaiily be false, and immediately they cry out with a
sneer, '' Pugh ! to what purpose so great an expense of

* Eccles. xxxut 24. 25.

FKOM REVELA'iloN. 143

miracie *? Will tlie all- wise God be at such pains for
nothing 1 Where is there any end here equal or pro-
portionable to the thing done '* For shame, to give
credit to such unlikely tales as these !" And upon these
solid arguments^ without more ado, they resolve the
whjle into priest-craft and imposture. The injudiciou?
folly of such reasoning is clearly manifest, both from
ihQ principles on which it is founded when examined
t}xplicitly, and from the many express facts declared in
holy scripture, which I shall now proceed to relate. It
will be seen that Almighty God forms a very different
judgment from these gentlemen in this matter, and has
actually been pleased to perform great numbers of mira-
cles for the benefit even of particular persons, and where
the immediate end directly intended would seem, accord-
ing to modern ideas, to be but of very little importance ;
but Vv'hich, like others of the same kind, very much con-
duced to promote the great end of all miracles, and con-
tinue to this day to display the infinite goodness or jus-
tice of God, and to fill the hearts of all sincere Chris-
tians with the most amiable affections towards their great
Creator. Now that we may, as much as possible, ob-
serve distinction and order in relating the miracles from
scripture which fall under our present subject, we must
divide them into different classes, according to the nature
of the particular ends immediately and directly intended
by them..

III. The first class contains all those cases where Al-
mighty God communicating any truth, or giving any
commission, or making any promise to any of his ser-
vants, was pleased to convince them by miracles, that
i:i^.s,Q things were from him and not a delusion. We
have seen above how he behaved in this respect to
Moses, when he appeared to him in the wilderness in
the burning bush, afid gave him the commission of de-
livering his people out of Egypt. He was pleased to
perform some very extraordinary miracles upon this
occasion, by turning Moses' rod into a serpent, and
making his hand leprous, and then restoring both aa

144 ENDS OF MIRACLES

they were before, for no other immediate end than to
convince Moses that it was God himself who was giving
him this commission, and to impart to him such confi-
dence in the divine protection as would enable him to
perform it with success,; which effects they produced
accordingly.

IV. We have another beautiful example of this in the
call of Gideon to be the deliverer of the people of God
from the tyranny of the Midianites. After the angel
had discoursed some time with him, and told him, that
he should " save Israel from the hands of the Midian-
ites," and for this purpose encouraged him by the prom-
ise of his protection, saying, " Surely I will be with
thee, and thou shall smite the Midianites as one man ;"
Gideon, dubious if this were really a messenger from
heaven, asked a sign to convince him. " If now," says
he, " I have found grace in thy sight, then show me a
sign that thou talkest with me." Then going into the
house, he made ready the flesh of a kid, and brought it
out, with some unleavened cakes and a measure of flour,
and a pot full of broth, and presented the whole to the
angel ; the angel desired him to lay the whole upon the
hard rock, and "pour out the broth, and he did so ; then
the angel of the Lord put forth the end of the statf that
was in his hand, and touched the flesh and the unleav-
ened cakes, and there arose up fire out of the rock, and
consumed the flesh and the unleavened cakes ; and the
angel of the Lord departed out of his sight."* W e see
here a very great miracle, a flame of fire brought out of
the hard rock in an instant by the touch of the angel's
staff, and consuming all the oii'ering, for no other imme-
diate end but to give satisfaction to a single person, and
to convince him that the commission he had received,
was from God himself. Were we to rest here only, our
modern infidels might descant a great deal upon this fact,
by vilifying the end obtained, by observing that the
miracle was quite needless, — that the end could have

* Judges \i.

FKOM REVELATION. 145

been obtained as we!l without it, as was done by several
of the other judges, whom God raised up about this time
to deliver his people, and encouraged them to nndertake
that work by the ordinary impressions he made in their
minds without any miracle at all, etc. No doubt God
Almighty could have done this also in Gideon witliout a
miracle, nor was he any wise obliged to do it by miracle ;
but here is a certain fact which shows he does not think
it unworthy of himself to condescend to the desires of
his servants, and to work miracles wdth a view to give
satisfaction even to a single person, and convince him
that it is He himself who is speaking with him. But WQ
ought not to rest at this immediate end alone, but con-
sider what impressions this miracle made in Gideon's
mind, — how it discovered to him the infinite goodness
and cond.escension of Almighty God, — how it tilled him
with a fear of his divine majesty, and with what superior
conhdence and courage it inspired him to nndertake the
great work to which God had called him. These were
glorious ends, worthy of the Almighty to procure by
repeated miracles if necessary ; and, in fact, we find lie
did perform repeated miracles on this very occasion, the
more effectually to procure them ; for when Gideon
some time after had gathered together his army to fight
for his people, being desirous of further assurance from
heaven, he said unto God ; " If thou wilt save Israel by
mhie hand, as thou hast said, behold I will put a lieece
of wool in the floor; and if the dew be on the fleece only,
and it be dry upon all the earth beside, then shall I know
that thou wi't save Israel by mine hand, as thou hast
said. And it was so ; for he rose ui) early in the morn-
ing, and thrust the fleei-e together, a id wrhiged the de\v
out of the tieec-e, a bowl fu.l of water. And Gideon
said unto God, let not thine anger be hot against me, and
I will speac but this once : Let me prove, I pray thee,
but this once with the fleece; let it now be dry only
upon the fleece, and npon all the ground let there be
dtnv : And God did so that night ; for it was dry upou
13

146 ENDS OF MIRACLES

the fleece only, and there was dew on all the ground."*
What a field for sneers and ridicule, according to the
reasoning of these times, is here ! How unworthy,
would our modern Deists say, of the Almighty to be
employed in such trifles ! How far below the majesty
of God to alter the ordinary course established in nature
in order to gratify the idle desires of a person who ought
rather to have been punished for his incredulity after
what he had already seen ! " I believe too much in
God," says Rousseau, " to credit so many miracles so
little worthy of his nature." But a pious soul would
draw a quite contrary conclusion, and would read, in
these facts, the infinite goodness and condescension of
God, — his paternal indulgence towards his servants, —
his high esteem and value for any one soul, which he
is ready to gratify even by working repeated miracles,
if required or necessary ; and from these considerations
he would be filled with the most tender sentiments of
praise, thanksgiving, confidence, love, gratitude, and the
like, towards such infinite goodness. And there is no
reason to doubt but this was the efiect produced in the
mind of Gideon, and this eflfect it continues to produce
to this day in the minds of all those pious souls, who,
firmly believing all the sacred truths revealed by God,
read his divine scriptures with humility and devotion.
We have another example pretty similar to this in the
behaviour of the angel that appeared to the parents of
Samson and foretold his birth, though his mother had
been till that time barren ; for when they were offering-
sacrifice to the Lord, " the angel did wondrously before
them, and ascended up in the flame of the altar," to
convince them he was a messenger from God, and that"
what he had said was true.f

y. The miracle which was performed by Isaiah the
prophet before king Hezekiah, deserves a particular'
place here. This good king had fallen sick and was
threatened with death, but, upon his tears and' prayers

* Judges vi. t S^® Judges xiil.

FROM KEYKLATIOX. 147

to God, God was pleased to restore hirn to licalth and,
add fitteen years more to his lite. He sent the prophet
Isaiah to tell him so ; and that in three days he should
be so Avell as to be able to go to the house of God ; but
. Hezekiah, anxious to have a proof of the truth of this
prophecy, " said unto Isaiah, what shall be the sign that the
JLord will heal me, and that I shall go up into the house
of the Lord the third day ? And Isaiah said, this sign
shalt thou have of the Lord that the Lord will do the
' thing that he hath spoken, shall the shadow go forward
ten degrees, or go back ten degrees ? and Hezekiah ans-
wered, it is a light thing for the shadow to go down ten
degrees, nay, but let the shadow return backward ten
degrees. And Isaiah the prophet cried unto the Lord,
and he brought the shadow ten degrees backward, by
which it had gone down in the dial of Achaz."* What
a stupendous miracle are we presented with in this
passage! The ordinary course of nature suspended!
The diurnalf motion of the heavens not only retarded or
stopped, (as was done when at Joshua's command the
sun stood still,) but absolutely reverted, and a motiow
diametrically opposite impressed upon them ! And all
this for what end? — to satisfy a single person of the
certainty of an event, which in the short space of three
days he would have seen verified by the fact itself. — •
Human reason is here lost in amazement, and infidelity
would laugh at this relation, and reject it with disdain,
from the palpable absurdity it seems to carry in its very
bosom. " Can reason ever believe," will the deist say,
""that the supreme Being has nothing else to do but
attend to the idle curiosity of such worms as we are ? to
gratify every foolish desire of man? much less to v>'ork
miracles for such an end ? But to suspend the univer-
sal laws of the wdiole creation, to alter the course of the
heavens, to undo in a manner his own work, for gratify-

* 2 Kings X3i.

+ The intelligent reader will easily perceive, that T express m vself
bare in the scripture style, which on this subject accommodates itself
in the appearances these things make on the eyes of the beholders.

148 EXD3 OF :,rinACLES

ing the idle impatience of a single person, which the
shojt space of three days would have satisfied in the
natural course of things, without any miracle at all ; how
ridiculous to believe such a tale so unworthy of God !
What proportion is there between the superlative great-
ness of the miracle here said to be wrought and the end
gained by it ? — Does the Almighty do anything without
some end worthy of himself, and worthy of the means
he uses? And do we see any such end here," etc.
Such are the impious arguments which are daily used"
in similar cases not only by Deists, but sometimes even
l)y such as call themselves Christians. It is indeed
curious enough to observe their unreasonable conduct.
If the miracle recorded be in their eyes small or trifling
in itself, they reject it upon this very account, " it is
unworthy of God" say they, " to be employed in such
trifles." If the miracle be great and stupendous, and
which evidently none but God can perform, they
say, "It is ridiculous to suppose that God would do
such things without some great end proportioned to the
greatness of the means he uses." — It is easy, however,
to see the cause of their mistake from the j^rinciples
laid down in the beginning of this chapter ; for, with
regard to the end, they consider only the immediate
secondary eifect directly produced — which we may
easily allow is not always proj^ortioned to the working
of a miracle ; — but they do not reflect how much the
miracle wrought for such an immediate end tends far-
ther to manifest the divine jierfections, and his esteem
and love for the soul of man, and to excite in the hearts
of those who see it the most excellent and amiable
aflections towards such infinite goodness. And these,
which are the natural consequences of all miracles, are
ends, which, as we have seen above, are worthy of any
miracle God can work in the material creation, whether
great or small. Now, Avho can doubt but these ends
were exceedingly promoted by that mos.: stupendous
miracle above related ? Nay, who is there to this day
that reads the account given us of it in the holy scrip-

FIIOM EEYELATION. 1^9

ture with a faithful and pious heart, and does not feel
himself penetrated with the most ardent affections of
admiration, reverence, piety, and love ? For these
effects were not confined to Hezekiah and Isaiah alone,
or any others then present when the miracle was perfor-
med, but the fact being recorded in holy writ, its effects
have continued to be produced by it to this day, and
will never cease to be produced by it in innumerable
souis as long as the world endureth. Now, will infidels
say tliat these are not effects w^orthy of God, to be pro-
cured even by the greatest miracle ? Again, with
regard to tlie thing done, their mistake lies in this, that
they do not consider that, whether the miracle be great
or small, stupendous or less amazing, it is all the same
to God, — the one is as easy to him as the other. He
needs only to will, and what he Anils is immediately
2)erfo;'med ; but the more extraordinary the miracle is,
the more effectually does it promote tlie great and ulti-
mate ends of all miracles, — the glory of God and the
good of souls. — I might mention here more examples
belonging to this class, — such as Zacharias being struck
dumb, — as a proof of the truth of what the angel Gab-
riel declared to him concerning the birth of his son St.
John the Ba])tist, and other such ; but what is said above
is fully sufficient for our purpose.

VI. In the second class, I shall relate those cases
wherein we find Almighty God condescending to w^ork
miracles in favour of i^articular persons as a reward of
their virtues, particularly their acts of charity, their
coniidence in his goodness, and constancy in his service.
When Elijah the prophet was forced to leave his retreat
ill the wilderness. Almighty God ordered him to go to
Zarephath, where he had designed a widow woman to
provide food for him. This poor woman w^as reduced
to a handful of meal, and a little oil in a cruse, between
her son and herself, by the long continuance of the
famine, and was just gomg to gather a few .sticks for fire
to make the last cake for herself and son, and then give
themselves up to death, when the prophet met her, and
13=^

150 , i:xT^'S OF :,iii:AO],LS

clesii'ed her to bring him a little water, and biike a cake
first for him, and then for herself and son. Considering the
condition she was in, this was surely a very hard demand
and a severe trial of her charity. It is true, indeed, when
the prophet asked this of her, he at the same time foretold
her in the name of God, that "her meal should not waste,
nor her oil fail, till such time as the Lord sent rain u]ion
the earth ;'* but he was a stranger to her, nay, she was.
a heathen woman of Sidon, not belonging to the people
of Israel ; she did not know him then to be a prophet,
and any impostor might have said the same thing to gain
his end. Nevertheless, the poor woman seeing him a
stranger, and in distress, did as he desired, and first made
a cake for him. In reward of her charity, God Almighty
wrought that great miracle of multiplying her handful
of meal and her cruse of oil to such a degree, " that
she and he (Elijah,) and her house did eat many days,
and that the barrel of meal wasted not, neither did the
cruse of oil fail, according to the word of the Lord,
which he spoke by Elijah."* Here we have a most
amazing miracle performed by Almighty God, the imme-
diate and direct end of which was the rewarding an act
of charity, and the supplying the wants of his prophet
who trusted in him. I do not know whether our modern
free-thinkers would, in their great wisdom, deem this an
end worthy of so great a miracle, but we see Almighty
God did so, and performed it for this very purpose. —
But if they should chance to differ in opinion upon this
point from the God that made them, let them not be so
rash as to reject the belief of the miracle upon this.
ground, that they see no worthy end to be gained by it;,
tor they should reflect that the end above mentioned,
which they judge imworthy, was only the immediate
inferior and particular end ; but that the ultimate end
of all miracles, — the manifesting the glory of God, and
the procuring the perfection of souls, — was most admi-
rably promoted by this signal miracle. Consider only

■*= 1 Kino's xvii.

FEOil REVELATION. 151

what an effect it must have had m the heart of the
prophet himself, and of the poor widow, and of all her
family, and bear in mind that the advancing the perfec-
tion of one soul is an object worthy of the liighest
miracle. Neither were these valuable effects of it con-
Ibied to that family alone. By recording it in holy writ
it continues to produce the same in all believers, and
presents a most admirable incentive to the practice of
those holy virtues of hospitality and charity, so amiable
in the eyes of God, and so profitable to those v/ho prac-
tise them. But the goodness of God did not stop here.
It happened, some time after, that the widow's son took
sick and died, and the poor afUicted mother had recourse
to the prophet in her distress. He, full of compassion
and gratitude, carried the dead child up to the loft,
where he lay, and prayed to God to restore the child to
life ; and observe the argument he used to induce God
to grant his petition. " O Lord God," says he, " hast
thou also brought evil upon the widow with whom I
sojourn by slaying her son ?" — Mark the words — " with
whoiU I sojourn," the person who has been so hospi-
table, so charitable to me. This was so strong a motive
to intluence the bowels of mercy of our God to yield
to his request, that u]3on the prophet's praying that his
soul might return again, " The Lord heard the voice of
Elijah, and the soul of the child came unto him again,
an 1 he revived — and he delivered him alive unto his
mt ther."* This also shows beyond reply, that Almighty
Go 1 esteems it worthy of himself to j^erform the greatest
mi :icles as a reward for the virtues and charitable
actions of his servants.

Vll. Another beautiful example of this w^e have m
^.vhit the prophet Elisha did for the Shunamite woman,
his generous hostess. This good w^oman, seeing the
prophet often pass by that ^^^•^y, " constrained him to
turn into her house, and eat bread ;" and conceiving a
great opinion of him as a man of. God, " she said unto

* 1 Kino's xvii.

152 , ENDS OF MIIIACLES

her husband, behold now I perceive that this is a lioly
man of God that passes by us continually ; let us make
a little chamber I pray thee on the wall, and let us set
for him there a bed, and a table, and a stool, and a can-
dlestick ; and it shall be when he cometh to us, that he
shall turn in thither."* This is the description the
scripture gives us of the hospitality and charity of thi.s
good woman, and of her regard for those whom she
, believed to be servants of God. The prophet was not
insensible of her kindness, and desiring to show himself
grateful, called upon her to ask what he could do for her
in return for the attention she had shown to him ; and
understanding by his servant, that though she was a
woman of condition, and well to live, yet she had no
child, and her husband was an old man, he immediately
prophesied to her that within a year she should have a
son, which was fulfilled accordingly, " for the woman
conceived and bore a son at that season that Elisha had
said unto her,"f and thus the blessing, which of all
others her heart most desired, was bestowed upon her in
a most miraculous manner, in reward of her hospitality
and charity to God's servant. Neither did the good-
ness of God rest here in his liberality towards her ; this
very child being grown up was taken sick and died,
and at the prayers of the prophet was miraculously
restored to life again, as in the case above mentioned ;
a still farther confirmation of how agreeable her conduct
was to Almighty God, and how ready he is to l'e^^ ard
acts of charity and mercy, when done for his sake .-ukI
to his servants. Yea, still more ; when God Almighty
had resolved to send a dreadful famine upon the land,
which was to last for seven years, Elisha foretold it to
his benefictress, advising her to leave her country du-
ring that time, in order to avoid that misery, A\hich she
did. accordingly ; and after seven years were passed, ::ncl
plenty restored to the land, the goodness of God order
ed matters so, that, Elisha being then dead, his sei vant

* 2 Kings iv. f 2 Kiiio? 17.

FROil REVELATION. 153

vv^as relatina: to the kino; the wonderful doinos ol Ins
master, and especially the raismg this woman's son from
the dead, at the very instant of time when the woman
and her son, being returned to their own country,
presented themselves to the king to petition that their
lands might be restored to them again, which, it seems,
had been seized upon in tlieir absence ; " And Gehazi
said, my Lord, O king, this is the woman, and this is
her son, whom Elisha restored to life." This providen-
tial concurrence of favourable circumstances had such
an effect upon the king, that, without more ado, " he
appointed unto her a certain officer, saying, restore all
that was hers, and all the fruits of the held, since the
day she left the land even until now."* See here what
a succession of benefits miraculously bestowed upon this
good woman in reward of her charity, as the niore
immediate end j^roposed by them, but which, at the
same time, most admirably displayed the infinite power
and goodness of God, and cannot ffiil to jn-oduce the
most excellent effects in the hearts of all who believe
them, as well as it did in those who received the nnme-
diate beneficent effects produced by them.

VIII. The deliverance of the three children from the
furnace and of Daniel from the den of lions, belong in
a particular manner also to this class ; for though they
produced more extensive good effects than the preserva-
tion of these holy men, and were proofs to these hea-
then nations where they were done, that the God of Israel
was the only true God, as we have seen above ; yet the
holy scripture attributes these most glorious miracles in
a particular manner as a reward for the confidence these
good souls had in God, and represents their constancy in
his service as the more immediate end directly intended
by them. The confidence which the three holy young
men had in God, is j^lain from their heroic answer to
Nebuchadnezzar, when he ordered them, under pain of
being thrown into the fiery furnace, to fall down and

* 2 Kiuo's viii.

15-i KXDS OF MIRACLES

ado' e the idol he had set up, adding this impious vaunt,
" And v>'ho is that God that shall deliver you out of my
hands?"* To Mdiich they replied, "Our God wliom
we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fieiy
furnace, and he will deliver us from' thine hand, (>
king."f And their constancy in the service of tlieir
God, they express in the following verse jn these beau-
tiful words, "But if not, be it known unto thee, O
king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the
golden image thou hast set up." And that their miracu-
lous preservation w^as intended directly as a reward of
these their virtues, is acknowledged by the king himself,
when after calling them out of the furnace, he said,
" Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Masach, and Abed-
nego, who has sent his angel and delivered his servants
WHO TRUSTED IX Hi^i — and yielded their bodies, that

THEY MIGHT NOT SERVE NOR WORSHIP ANY GoD EXCEl T

THEIR OWN GoD."| And as for Daniel, when the king
came next morning- to the den of lions, and cried to
him, " O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God,,
WHOM THOU SERVEST CONTINUALLY, able to deliver tliee
from the lions ? Daniel immediately answered him, my
God has sent his angel, and has shut the hons' mouths
that they have not hurt me ; forasmuch as before him
INNOCENCY WAS FOUND IN ME."§ And upou this, by tlie
king's command, "Daniel was taken up out of the den,.
and no manner of hurt was found upon him, because he
believed in his God."|| These beautiful examples need
no application.

IX. To the third class belong all these examples in
holy writ, in which we find the divine goodness conde-
scending to work miracles, and in many cases even of
the first rate, where the immediate end directly intended,
was only to supply the various bodily wants of particu-
lar persons, and that sometimes in things of so little
consequence as to unassisted natural reason would seem
perfectly trifling and altogether unworthy of such divine

* Dan. iii. 15. f Ibid. 17. X I^id. 28. § Dan. vi. 20.. fl Ibid. 23.

Fli ;:.! Kl^VlILATIOX. 155

interposition. Sampson is employed by Almio^hty God
to deliver his people from the yoke of the Philistines,
and to fight their battles ao;ainst these their enemies.
For this pnrpose he is endued with a most amazing
strength, with which he performs w^onders. One day
he goes out against them all alone, with no other arms
than the jaw-bone of an ass, he enters the battle, gains
an entire victory, and kills a thousand men with his own
hand ; but alas ! scorched by the heat of the day and
exhausted with such hard labour, he is upon the point
of perishing himself with thirst after the battle is ended.
Does the Almighty forsake his servant in this extremity !
By no means; he even works a miracle to relieve him;
for upon his crying to him for help, he clove an hollow
place that was in the jaw-bone of the ass, which he had
thrown out of his hand; and lo I it sends forth a stream
of water to supply his want, relieve his thirst and refresh
him.*

X. The great Elias is ordered to fly to the desert from
the face of his persecuting enemy who sought his life
on account of his steady adherence to the service of his
God. This may be thought to have been only iiying
from one death to another, — from the sword of Achab
to famish in the wilderness. But his God is his Protec-
tor, and woiks a most unheard-of miracle to sustain him.
He commands the wild ravens to provide for his servant,
and accordingly they bring him every day a piece of
flesh and a loaf of bread, w^hilst the brook supplied his
drink; and this miraculous provision continued to be
brought him daily so long as he stayed in that desert.
Another time the same great prophet was again in the
wilderness, destitute of all human assistance, and an
angel is sent wdth a cake of bread and a bottle of water
to feed him, and such strength was communicated to
hiju by this miraculous food that he needed nothing else
for the space of forty days thereafter.

XI. A poor widow woman is oppressed by her hus-

* Judeces xv.

150 EN"[).S OF MIIl.VCLES

bancVs creditors, who, as she had nothing to pay his
debts, s-.ize upon her two sons to carry them off for
bond slaves. In this sad distress she flies to the prophet
Ehsha, and ])uts him in mind that her husband has been
a good man, as he himself knew, and one that feared the
Lord. The prophet, moved with compassion at hei
situation, asks what she had in the house, and she an-
swered, she had nothing in the world but a pot of oil.-
Well, says the man of God, " Go borrow thee vessels
abroad of all thy neighbors, even empty vessels, borrow'
not a few ; and when thou art come in, thou shalt shut
the door upon thee and upon thy sons, and thou shalt
pour out into all those vessels, and thou shalt set aside
that which is full." Accordingly they went to work,
and the oil was so multiplied in her hands', that it con-
tinued to flow in great abundance, and never stopped
till they had no more empty vessels in which to put it.
Then the prophet ordered her to sell this miraculous oil
and pay her debts, and that she and her sons might live
upon the rest.*

XII. Again, "The men of the city said unto Elisha,
behold, I pray thee, the situation of this city is pleasant,
as my Lord seeth, but the water is bad and the ground
barren. And he said, bring me a new^ cruse, and put
salt therein, and they brought it to hun ; and he went
forth unto the spring of the waters, and cast the salt in
there, and said : Thus sayeth the Lord, I have healed
these waters, there shall not be from thence any more
death or barren land. So the waters were healed unto
this day, according to the sayirg of Elisha which he

spake. "t

XIII. In the time of the great dearth, the same holy
prophet " came to Gilgal, and a number of the sons of
the prophets were sitting before him ; and he said to his
servant : set on the great pot, and seethe pottage for
the sons of the prophets ; and one went out into the
field to gather herbs, and found a wdld vine and gath-

* 2 Kings, iv. f 2 Kings ii. 19.

FROM REVELATION. 1(

Ui

ered thereof wi'd gourds his hipfal, and eanic and slired
them into the pot of pottage, for they knew them not.
So they poured out for the men to eat ; and it came to
pass, as they were eating of the pottage, that they cried
out. and said, O thou man of God, there is death in the
pot ! And they could not eat thereof."* The propliet,
unwilHng to lose so great a quantity of food in the time
of famine, immediately performs a miracle to cure it,
])y casting a little meal into the pot ; " and he said, then.
] ning meal : And he cast it into the pot, and he said.
Pour out for the people that they may eat, and there
was no harm in the pot."t Again, during the same
famine, a present was brought to Elisha of twenty loaves
of barley, and some full ears of corn, which he immedi-
ately ordered to be given to the people, " and his ser-
vant said. What ! should I set this before a hundred
men!" But Elisha replied, "Give the people that
they may eat, for thus sayeth the Lord, they shall eat
and shall leave thereof;" and accordingly these loaves
were so miraculously multiplied, that " they did eat and
left thereof, accordingly to the word of the Lord."];

XIV. When the two holy prophets, Elijah and Elisha,
walking together to the place where the former was to
be taken up, came to the river Jordan, which they had
no human means to pass, after standing a little while by
the river, "Elijah took his mantle and wrapt it together,
and smote the waters, and they Avere divided hither and
thither, so that they two went over on dry ground."§
And'the same miraculous division was repeated again
in favour of Elisha alone, when he was returning home,
after his master had been taken from him. Lastly, to
mention only one instance more under this class, — when
the sons of the prophets Avere cutting wood on the banks
of the Jordan, in order to enlarge their dwelling-place,
which was become too strait for them, it happened that
the head of one of their axes fell into the water ; the
poor man Avas greatly afflicted at this misfortune, and

* Kings iv. 38. \ 2 Kings iv. t Ibid. § 2 Kings ii. 8
14

158 ENDS OF MIRACLES

eiiecl to FJisha who Avas present with them, "Alasf;
master," for it v.as borrowed. Elisha, pitying the ],oor
man's case, sr»id, " where fell it ? and he shewed liim
the place ; and he cut down a stick and cast it in
thither and the iron did swim. Therefore, said he,
take it up to thee, and he put out his hand and took it."*
Many other instances might be brought of the curing cr
diseases, delivering from danger and the like, whiclj^
frequently occur throughout the whole scripture ; but
those I have here related are fully sufficient for my
present purpose.

XV. Now, in all the examples related under this
class and others of the same nature that might be ad-
duced, we see evidently, that the immediate end directly
intended by Almighty God in working these most sur-
prising miracles, was the relieving of the temporal ^^aiits
of particular persons ; and that not only in the greater
and more necessary concerns of life, such as sup-
plying them with food when they must have peiished
without it, or delivering them from other imminent
dangers of death, but even in their more trifling wants,,
and such as in the judgment of natural reason might
seem quite unworthy of such great mii-acles. The end
proposed by these miracles was not the confirming any
point of disputed doctrine or authorizing any new reve-
lation— for here there was none — neither was it pro-
perly to manifest the sanctity of his servants, though
this was also a consequence of some of them ; for of
this, in most of these cases, the people were already
fully convinced : Yea, and several of the most remark-
able of these miracles were done in private, in favour oi
these holy people, and unknown to the world till tiioA^^
themselves disclosed them. Hence, then, the only end
immediately and directly intended by these miracles
was, as w^e have seen, the relieving of the temporal wants
of particular persons in distress. We must therelbre
conclude, s a necessary consequence of these factSj that

* 2 Kings vi. 6.

FROM REVELATION. 159

the relieving of the tem[>oral wants even of particular
persons, is in the judgment of God himself, an end worthy
of him to procure, even by the most extraordinary niira-
c'es. But it will clearly appear, at the same time, that
they are made a most admirable and well adapted menn§
to secure the other more valuable and important end^,,
common to every miracle, namely, the glory of Go<l
and the good of souls ; since nothing can give us a more
feeling sense of the infinite goodness and power of God,
than when we ourselves receive the beneficent effects
of miracles wrought in our favour, nor, at the same time,
contribute more powerfully to excite the most ardent
affections of gratitude, confidence, and love towards our
kind and bountiful benefactor. The futility, also, and
weakness of the deistical objections, drawn either from
the apparent insignificancy of the thing done — as being
thereby uuAvorthy of God — or from its amazing great-
ness— as requiring an end proportionably great also —
will easily appear from what has been said above. The
great alid important ends of miracles are to manifest the
goodness and power and other attributes of God and to
promote the sanctification of our souls, — now what can
more contribute to those glorious ends than to see the
Almighty condescending to work miracles to supply
even the most trifling wants of his servants, such as to
help them over a river on their journey and cause the
iron head of an axe, when lost in water, to swim on the
surface, and be restored to them again ? Or to find him,
on the other hand, when their necessities require it,
overturning, in a manner, all the laws of the universe,
and reversing the very nature of things, so as to tame
the rage of hungry and furious lions, and deprive the
tire of its power to bum, in order to defend those that
trust in him ? The trifling smallness, — if I may be al-
lowed to use the expression, — of the miracles wrought
in the one case, and their amazing greatness in the other,
equally contribute to the same great end, namely, the
manifesting in the most lively colors the infinite love of
God to man ; and those who make objections against

160 END.- (.:• yr::\ci.K^

mirncles from these very considerations, sIioav that tliey
themselves are perfectly ignorant of the nature of true
love and of the tender feelings of the human heart. —
On the one hand, true love thuiks nothing little, nothing
trifling, nothing unworthy its attention, that can be oi
service or give pleasure to the beloved object, however
much it may appear so to an indifferent person : And on
the other hand, it braves all dangers, despises all hard-
iihips and cheerfully undergoes all labors, however great,
oj- even seemingly above its strength, when the interest
or happipess of the beloved object requires it. And
such is thi delicate frame of the human heart, that it is
im])0ssible for it to resist the influence of such con-
duct ; it is by no means proof against attacks of this
kind ; for, whether we perceive a continual attention in
another to give us pleasure and oblige us on all occa-
sions, however trifling in themselves, or see that person
exerting himself in doing great things for our service ;
in either case we are equally convinced of the sincerity
of his love, and our heart is naturally and most "power-
fully inclined to make a suitable return of the most ten-
der affection. How convincing, then, and, at the same
time, how tender, how affecting a proof is it of the in-
finite love of God to man, when we see him, the sover-
eign Lord of all things, condescend to make use of both
these ways of gaining our hearts to himself, when, on
the one hand, he shows such an amiable attention to all
our little wants, as even miraculously to supply them ;
and, on the other, freely performs the greatest miracles
when the necessities of his servants require it ? What
an eftect must this have upon a grateful soul ? what
tender and affectionate feelings must it necessarily raise
in the breast of man towards that supreme and all-glori-'
ous Being, who gives such aftecting proofs of the sin-
cerity of his love to us, and uses such amiable arts to
court and gain our aftections ! But, oh ! what obdurate,
what inhuman hearts must those have, who can resist
these attacks, nay, who even dare to laugh at and ridi-
cule this amiable conduct of their Creator, call in quef*

12*

FROM KEVELATIOX. 161

tion, and absolutely deny its existence ; and that for
those very reasons whijch are the most convincing proofs
of the sincerity, as well as of the greatness of his love
and aifeetion to his creatures ! But to return —

XVI. The fourth and last class which I shall here take
notice ot!, contains cases whose immediate tendency is
very different from those of the former, though equally
conducive to the same great general ends of miracles, —
the glory of God and the good of souls, by manifesting
along with his almighty power, the severity and rigor of
his justice, and striking the hearts of sinners wdth a sense
of their danger, and a salutary fear of offending-him,
whom they see so severely punishing either themselves
or others for past sins, and even working miracles no less
amazing than those o»f the former classes, for accom-
plishing this end with the greater certainty. Some of
the miracles of this class have immediately in view only
the correction of the shmer himself, and not his de-
struction ; whilst others destroy the delinquent entirely,
and serve principally for an example and warning to
others ; to which, however, the former do also greatly
contribute. And in both we shall tind, that the divine
wisdom operates in the sanie way as in the preceding
cases, — sometimes accomplishing these ends by the
weakest instruments, which, in the language of modern
infidels, would be called unworthy of God, and below
his Majesty : such as the flies, frogs, lice, and other ver-
min by which he punishe.d Pharaoh ; the hornets by
which he drove out the Canaanites ^efore his people^
and the like ; and at other times performing the greatest
"miracles for the same purposes; equally, however, in
both cases manifesting his own glory and sovereignty. By
the former he convinces mankind that he stands in no need
of the help of his creatures to accomplish his ends, or
to punish those who offend him, whilst the weakest in-
struments in- his hand serve equally for this purpose as
the greatest ; and by the latter he shoAvs, in the most
feeling manner, the immensity of his power, whilst all

162 ENDS OF MIRACLES

created nature becomes subservient to his will, when he
pleases to employ it.

XVII. The first example I shall take notice of here,
is that of Lot's wife. When the angels had taken Lot
and his family out of Sodom, they commanded them to
fiee with %H speed to the place appointed for them, that
they might not be iuA^olved in the destruction of that
devoted city, and expressly forbade them so much as to
look behind them ; "Escape for thyjife," says the angel;
"look not behind thee, neither stay thee in all the plain;
escape to the mountain lest thou be consumed." Lot's
wife, solicitous for her friends and the goods she had left
behind her in Sodom, unmindful of, or disregarding this
order of the angel, looked back to see what was doing,
and immediately the hand of God was upon her in a
most miraculous manner in punishment of he)' disobedi-
ence, and she became a pillar of salt ; a lasting monu-
ment of the severity of God's justice upon those who
disobey him !* Now, here w^e must observe that the
immediate good end obtained by this miracle regarded
only Lot and his two daughters, who alone at that time
knew the prohibition givei\ the transgression committed,
and the punishment inflicted ; and consequently, we see
here a miracle wrought solely by the Almighty power
of God, namely, the instantaneous changing of a living
person into a pillar of salt, — j^erformed to the utter de-
struction of that person in jjunishment (?f her crime,
where the immediate end dil'ectly intended, and, as may
be presumed, ol5tained, was the benefit of three souls
•only, being a warning to them against sin ; and conse-
quently, that this, in the judgment of God, is an end
worthy of him to be procured even by the greatest mir-
acle. But then it must be also owned that the good
^fleets of it were not confined to these three, but ex-
tended to all those in after-ages who should hear and be-
lieve what is here related, as displaying to them also the

* Gen. xix.

i-i;o:.I KEVKLATION. 16S-

drepidful consequences of sin, and the seventy of the
divine judgments, and of course stirring up in their
hearts a salutary fear of offending their gieat Creator. —
•And this is the very use that Jesus Christ himself makes
of tliis example in the gospel, when foretelling the man-
ner of the revelation of the Son of Man, which to ( ach
one in particular will be at the hour of his death, and
exhorting us to withdraw our affections from all crea-
tures, as the best disposition to be in for that day : he
says, "Remember Lot's wife,"* intimating, that as
her affection for what she possessed and was obliged to
leave behind her in Sodom, prompted her to look back
contrary to the command given her, and consequently
brought on her utter ruin and destruction, so likewise, if
our hearts and affections be attached to the things of this
world when we are forced to leave all behind us, and to
appear before the Son of man at his revelation to us in
the hour of death, this attachment will become an occa-
sion of our offending God, and bring upon us likewise
ruin and destruction.

- XVIII. The beautiful history which the scripture
gives us of Balaam and his ass deserves a particular
place here, as displaying a most admirable miracle per-
formed, for no other immediate and direct end but the
correcting a person for a sin committed. When the sec-
ond messengers of Balak came for Balaam to go to their
master, upon his consulting God whether he should go
or not, the answer he received was, "If the men come
to call thee, rise up and go with them." Balaam being
very desirous of going himself, instead of waiting till
they should come and call him, " rose up in the morning
and saddled his ass, and went with the princes of Moab."
It were an injury done to the sacred scripture to give
what folloAvs in any other words than its own, they have
something so particularly affecting in them. "And God's;
anger was kindled because he went : And the angel of
the Lord stood in the way for an adversary against him.

* Luke xvii. 33.

164 ENDS OF MIRACLES

No'.v he was riding upon his ass, and Iiis two servants
with him. And the ass saw the angel of the Lord stand-
ing 'n the way, and his sword drawn in his hand, and the
ass tnrned aside out of th.e way, and went into the field.
And Balaam smote the ass to tnrn her into the way. —
But the angel of the Lord stood in a path of the vine-
yard, a wall being on this side, and a wall on that side.
Ar^d when the ass saw the angel of the Lord, she thrust
herself unto the wall, and crushed Balaam's foot against
the wall, and he smote her again. And the angel of the
Lord went further, and stood in a narrow place, where
there was no way to turn either to the right hand or to
the left. And when the ass saw the angel of the Lord,
she fell down nnder Balaam ; and Balaam's anger was
kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff. And the
Lord opened the mol'th of the ass, and she said unto
Balaam, what have I done nnto thee that thou hast smit-
ten me these three times? and Balaam said unto the
ass, because thou hast mocked me ; I would there were
a sword in my hand, for now would I kill thee. And
the ass said unto Balaam, Am I not thine ass, upon
which thou hast ridden ever since I was thine, unto this
day ? Was I ever wont to do so unto thee ? And he
said. Nay. And the Lord opened the eyes of Balaam,
and he saw the angel of the Lord standing in the way,
and his sword drawn in his hand, and he bowed down
his head and fell flat on his face ; and the angel of the
Lord said unto him, wherefore hast thou smitten thine
^ss these three times? Behold, I went out to withstand
tt.ee, because thy way is perverse before me. And the
ass saw me, and turned from me these three times : —
Unless she had turned from me, surely now also I had
slain thee and saved her alive. And Balaam said, I have
sinned, &c."* This beautiful relation needs neither
comment nor application ; for, though infidelity may
find occasion here to laugh and sneer at the seeming dis-
proportion between the thing done and the end to h<?

* Numbers xxii.

FROYl EE rET.ATIOX. 165

gained, at the a))pareiit iniitiity of being at so much
pain^ to correct Balaam, which might have been brought
abjut in a much simpler manner, — by the angel's ap-
pearing to himself, tor example, and telling him he did
wrong ; and though the infidel may have recourse to his
own vain and human ideas of what is becoming God to
do or not to do, and tell us his infinite wisdom will surely
go always by the nearest, plainest, and simplest means,
to gain its ends ; and that we are not to suppose, that
Almighty God will use so many unnecessary means for
what he could do by one alone, &g. ; Yet the pious and
faithful Christian, opposing this plain tact, — supported by
the authority of God himself, against all these vain spec-
ulations, rejects all the idle ideas of human reason, con-
cerning what is becoming or not becoming God to do ;
and, in this most extraordinary miracle, reads new and
more convincing proofs of the infinite goodness and con-
descension of God towards his creatures, and finds in it
the strongest incentives to love, praise, and adoi-e his
divine bounty; as also, of holy obedience to liis good
pleasure.

XIX. The disobedient prophet slain by a lion, is an-
other example of tliis kind, where we see a most admi-
rable miracle ])erformed in punishment of disobedience
to the orders of God, though in a matter in itself seem-
mgly of very small importance, but intended as a warn-
ing and example to others, cf the great attention we
ought to have in perfectly obeying the divine orders,
whether the matter be small or great. This prophet,
after ooino- down to Bethel, and there deliverinsf his own
prophecy against Jeroboam and his altar, and performing
two great miracles in confirmation of it, was persuaded,
by the lying testimony of another prophet in that place,
to go to Ins house and eat and drink with him, contrary
to the express command of God, who had absolutely-
forbidden him to eat bread or drink water there. " But
.t came to pass, as they sat at table, that the word of the
Lord came unto the prophet that brought him back, and
he cried to the man of God that came from Judah, say-

166 ENDS OF MIK.VCI.es FROM REVELATION.

inir, Thus saith the Lord, tbrasiniich as thoi liast diso
beyed the mouth of the Lord, and hast not ke})t the
commandment which the Lord thy God commanded
thee, — thy carcass shall not come into the sepulchre of
thy fathers.*" This prophecy was soon fulfilled ; for,.
" when he was gone away upon his ass to return home,
a lion met him by the way and slew him : and the carcass
was cast in the way, and the ass stood by it ; the lioii

also stood by the carcass. Men passed by and saA\-

this ;" yet the lion never offered to hurt them, but stood
by the carcass, till the other prophet came to take it
away to bury it ; and neither " eat the carcass nor tore
the ass."t Here we see a wild lion commissioned by God to
execute his justice on this disobedient prophet, and per-
forming his orders in the most exact and perfect manner,^
without turning to the right hand or to the left ; nay,
forgetting his natural ferocity, and perhaps the keen
stings of hunger itself, he kills the prophet as he was
ordered, but neither tears the carcass nor destroys the
ass, nor does hurt to any that passed by, but guards the
dead body, till the proper person came to bury it, and
then returns to the woods from whence he came.

XX. The miraculous punishment of Gehazi, servant.
to Elisha the prophet, must also be particularly observed
here. When this avaricious man had run after Naaman
to get some money from him upon his being cured of
his leprosy ; returning to his master, " Elisha said i into
him, Whence comest thou, Gehazi ? And he said thy
servant went no whither. And he said unto him. Went
not mine heart with thee, when the man turned again
from his chariot to meet thee? Is it a time to recci, 3
money and to receive garments? &c. The lej)i osy
therefore of Naaman shall cleave to thee and to thy seed
for ever. And he went out from his presence a leper
white as snow."| We see here how the prophet knew
all that had passed, though at a distance from him ; and
no sooner does he pronounce sentence upon his covetous

■* Kings xiii. f Ibid, ver, 28 X 2 Kiiiys "'

ON THE IX.STr.l-MKXT.S OF MIRACLES. 167

servant, than ii^imediately tlie ]")nnisli-3ient i>; inflicted!
What a demonstration of the divine justice ! What a
severe correction of Gehazi ! What a lesson and warn-
ing to all others I

XXI. It is altogether needless to make any application
of the facts related in this chapter ; they speak for them-
selves, and show beyond reply that Almighty God him-
self judges it most becoming his divine Majesty, and
worthy of his infinite wisdom, to perform the most ama-
zing miracles, even where the immediate end proposed
is only the benefit of particular persons, to supply their
needs, to deliver them from dangers, or even only to
_gratify their ardent desires. And, consequently, objec-
tions formed against any miracle, from the pretended
insigniiicancy of such ends, can never l)e admitted by a
Christian, without impeaching the divine wisdom in all
the above examples, and many other such, Avhich are to
be met with in the sacred scriptures. It is no less mani-
fest how unworthy such objections are of a rational
philosopher, as they only proceed from a real or pre-
tended Ignorance of some very obvious truths ; which,
as we have seen above, totally enervate every objection
that can be drawn from that quarter.

CHAPTER YIII.

Ox THE Instruments used in performing Miracles.

I. It may perhaps, at first sight, appear of little con-
sequence to treat this subject apart ; but, upon reflection,
we shall find several particulars that naturally come to
be explained under this head, which serve still farther
to illustrate the nature of miracles, and to make us un-
derstand the proper sense of some expressions in the
holy scrptures concerning them. Besides, since ihe

168 ON TflE INSTiiUMENTS

enemies of religion make a handle of the ap])aront
weakness and insigniiieancy of the instruments used in
working miiaOes, as an argument against their existence ^
it is necessary that this objection be properly examined,
in order that we may be able to judge exactly what
weight it ought to have. There is also another question
concerning this subject, which deserves our particular
attention, and about which the Christian world is much
divided; namely, whether any respect and veneration
are due, or may lawfully be paid to those instruments
which divine wisdom is pleased to make use of in work-
ing miracles ? I propose, then, under this head, to con-
sider these three things in order. 1 . What those instru-
ments are, wMch God uses for performing miracles, and
how they act. 2. What weight the argument has
against the existence of miracles, which is drawn from
the meanness of the instruments used in performing them.
And 3. Whether any respect and veneration may law-
fully be paid to these instruments ?

II. That Almighty God may use any creature he
pleases as an instrument in his hands Ibr working mira-
cles, or may perform them without any such instrument
at all, if he thinks proper, is a truth which cannot be
called in question. But what he actually has used for
this purpose, can only be known from experience, and
principally from what he himself has revealed to us hi
his holy scriptures. Now, we lind that he sometimes
makes use of his rational creatures for this purpose ; —
sometimes of irrational, and sometimes of those that are
inanimate ; each of which we shall consider apart. —
The rational creatures used by God as his instruments ii?
H^orking miracles, are either angels or men. When an
angel is said to perform any miracle, it may be under
stood two ways. If the miracle wrought be not an abso-
hite miracle, but only such w^ith relation to man, and
consequently within the compass of the natural abilities
of an angel, then the expression means that the angel
IS the efficient cause of the miracle, and performs it im-
mediately by his own strength, acceding to the orders

OF MIRACLES. 169

he has received from God. But if tlie miracle be an
absolute miracle, superior to all created power, aud
therefore proper to God alone, then the above expression
signities that the angel acts only as a mere instrument,
doing or performing some condition appointed by God
for him to do ; and upon the doing of which God him-
self immediately performs the miracle. Of the former
kind we have an example in the deliverance of Daniel
from the lions ; for, when the king came early in the
morning to the den, to inquire if he was still ali\'e, he
immediately answered, " O king, live for ever ! My God
hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions' mouths, that
they have not hurt me." Here we see that the angel
was sent by God to defend his servant, and restrain the
fury of those raging animals that they should not hurt
him; a thing which there is no reason to think exceeds
the natural powers of an angel. Other examples of this
kind are pretty frequent in hol}^ writ. It is not perhaps
so easy to give examples of the second kind ; because,
not knowing exactly to what exterrt an angers natural
power can reach, we cannot determine how far any of
those miracles related in the scriptures as done by angels,
were within their natural strength or not. We don't
know, for example, if it be possible for an angel by
himself to raise a flame of fire in an instant out of a
rock ; it would indeed seem more probable that it is not,
and that this is a miracle proper to God alone ; and if
this be so, then we have an example of this second kind
m what happened to Gideon's oifering, when the angel
appeared to him to give him the commission from God
of delivering the people of Israel from the slavery of the
Midianites. For when he brought out flesh, and bread,
and broth, and laid them upon the rock before the angel,
immediately, upon the angel's touching it with the end
of his staff", " there rose up fire out of the rock, aird con-
sumed the flesh and the unleavened cakes."* Now, if
the raising of this flame was the immediate work of God<.,

* Judg. vi. 21.
15

170 ON THE INSTKUMENTS

*

then the aiigel's part, as God's instrument, was only to
perform the outward condition appointed by God, of
touching the offerings witli his staff, and the effect, the
work of God himself^ immediately ensued. We have,
indeed, one pretty certain example of this in the pool of
Bethesda ; of which the scripture says, " that an angel
went down at a certain season into the pool and troubled
tlie water ; w^hosoever then first alter the troubling of
tlie water stepped in, was made whole of whatsoever
disease he had."* The instantaneous cure of diseases
is the work of God alone ; and, consequently, all these
cares performed at this pool were done by him ; the
angel acting the part of God's instrument, at the ap-
pointed season, " went down and troubled the waters,"
which was the part allotted by God for him to do, as a
condition pre-required to the performance of these cures.

III. When any miracle is said to be performed by
men, the expression ought always to be understood in,
the last sense, viz. that God performs the miracle by
them as his visible instruments, upon their doing what
he requires of them for this purpose. Thus we are told
in the scripture, that " God wrought special miracles by
the hands of Paul,"f where we see God wrought the
miracles, and St. Paul was only the means or instrument
by which he did so. It is in this sense, therefore, we
are to understand these other expressions of scripture,
where the working of the miracle is attributed immedi-
ately to man, as in the Acts ii. 43, where it is said, " And
many wonders and signs were done by the apostles," for
it cannot be said, that the apostles did these things by

^ their own natural strength, as the efficient causes, but
t;int Almighty God did them by their means.

IV. Now, the co-operation which Almighty God re-
quires from man, when he uses him as his instrument in
working miracles, is both internal and external. The
internal consists in a strong faith and confidence in God,
which is the disposition of soul that God always gives

* John V. 4. \ Acts xix. 11.

OF MIRACLES. 171

to tliose by whom he works miracles ; it being the ground
upon which the grace of miracles is founded. Thua
our Saviour assures us, that " all things are possible ta
him that believes ;" and that a strong fliith " is able to-
7emove mountains," b' cause it powerfully moves and
engages God to do what it so firmly expects from him :
And hence it is, that those wiiom God emj^loys to work
miracles know, from the interior confidence he gives
them, that the miracle is to be wrought, and generally
foretell they are to do it, by which a double lustre is
added to the miracle, and its authority greatly enhanced.
The exterior co-operation of man is employed many
different ways, of which the follo^ving, declared in holy
writ, are the princij^al : First, By command ; thus Joshua
commanded the sun to stand still, and it did so ; upon
which the scripture adds, " And the Lord hearkened to
(or obeyed) the voice of a man ;"* sho^Wng by this ex-
pression, that God w^as the efficient cause, by whom the
sun was stopped, and that he did it at the command or
desire of Joshua his servant. Elias also, once and again^
commanded fire to come dow^n from Heaven, and he was
instantly obeyed : And when St. Peter cured the lame man
he spoke also by command, " In the name of Jesus Christ
of Nazareth, rise up and walk."f Secondly, By prayei\
of which there are numbers of examples throughout the
scripture. Thus, when Moses undertook and" promised
that Pharaoh should be delivered from the frogs and files,
though he had such confidence in God, as to give a pos-
itive and absolute declaration to Pharaoh, that at the
time he appointed they should leave him ; he had also
recourse to prayer as the external part God required of
him to act in this manner: "And Moses cried unto the
Lord, because of the frogs which he had brought against
Pharaoh, and the Lord did according to the word of Mo-
ses, and the frogs died," etc.| Again, "And Moses in-
^V' ated the Lord, and the Lord did according to the Avord
' Moses, and he removed the swarms of flies."§ So

•^ . X. l-k \ Acts iii X Kxod. viii. 12, 145. g Ibid. 30. ^\

172 ON IIIE INSir.lMENTS

also Samson in his great thirst cried nnto the Lord, and
He most miraculously supplied hhn with Avater out of
the dry jaw-bone of an ass.* In like manner, Samuel,
full of confidence that God would perform the miracle
of sending thunder and rain in an instant, at his desiring
't, first foretold it boldly to the people, and then " ciied
unto the Lord, and the Lord sent thunder and rain " in
a moment, though a fine clear harvest day.f Elias,
in his famous competition with Baal's prophets, had
scarcely finished his prayer, when " the fire of the Lord
fell and consumed the burnt-sacrifice, and the wood,"
etc.J Thus also the miracles wrought on Gideon's
fleece, the sun's going back ten degrees, and numbers of
others related in the holy scriptures, were obtained by
prayer, as the external condition required on the part of
man. Thirdly, By touching ; thus the sick were cured by
laying on hands, and Elijah and Elisha, when they raised
from the dead the sons of the two women with whom
they dwelt, both prayed and stretched out their bodies
upon the dead corpse, and they were immediately re-
stored to life. Of Elijah, the scripture says, "And the
Lord heard the voice of Elijah, and the soul of the
child came to him again, and he reyived,"§ thereby dis-
tinguishing, as we have done above, the part that be-
longed to God from what was done by the prophet. —
Fourthly, By prayer and command together; thus when
St. Peter raised up Tabitha from the dead, "he prayed;
and turning himself to the body, he said, Tabitha, arise;
and she opened her eyes, and a\ hen she saw Peter she
sat up." II Fifthly, By affirming the thing to be so ; thus,
the moment Elisha said to his servant, " The leprosy of
Naaman shall cleave unto thee;" that instant he was
immediately seized with it, " and he went out from his
presence a leper white as snow."^ Sixthly, By affirming
it in the name of God ; so Elisha said to the widow of
Zarepthah, " Thus saith the Lord, the barrel of meal

* Judg. XV. -j- 1 Sam. xii. 18. X ^ Kings xviii.

§ 1 Kings xvii. 22. || Acts ix. % 2 Kings v. 27.

OF MIRACLES. 173

Bh:ill not waste, neither shall the cruse of oil fail, until
the day that the Lord sendeth rain upon the earth."*
This last is very common among the prophets, and is a
kind of prophecy flowing from their strong faith.

V. In all the above cases we see the different ways in
which men co-operated immediately by themselve «; . as
instruments in the hand of God for working miracles ;
but in many other cases he required that those by whom
he wrought any miracle should use other inanimate crea-
tures for this purpose as inferior instruments ; and, upon
their doing with these what he required, the miracle was
immediately performed. Thus he commanded Moses to
smite the waters of Egypt with his rod, that they might
be turned into blood, f and to stretch out his rod o^'er the
Red Sea, that it might be divided, J and to smite the rock
that it might send forth water.§ Aaron also is com-
manded to stretch out his hand with his rod over the
streams that the frogs might come up,|| and to strike the
dust ofthe earth with his rod that it might become hce.^
All which was done accordingly, whenever these two
great men performed the part assigned them by God.
The respective parts which God and they acted in all
these and other such cases, is particularly distinguished
in the plagues of hail and locusts, Avhere, after relating
what God commanded them to do, the Scripture adds,
" and Moses stretched forth his rod towards heaven, and
the Lord sent thunder and hail," etc.** And, again, "Moses
stretched forth his rod over the land of Egypt, and the
Lord brought the east wind — and the east wind brought
the locusts."f t

VI. Now it is here particularly to be observed, that
God has been pleased to make use of many different
creatures in the hands of his servants as inferior instru-
ments for working miracles, and often of such as appear
the meanest and most insignificant in the eyes of man..
What more worthless and mean than burnt ashes ? yet

* 1 Kings xvii. -f Exod. vii, 20. ;{: Exod. xiv. 16. § P^xod. xvii. 9.
II Exod viii. 5. •[ Ibid. ver. 17. ** Exod. ix. 9. * ff lb. 10, 13.
]5*

174 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

Almighty God commands Moses to take some ashes from
the furnace, and " sprinkle them towards heaven," that
is, throw them up in the air, in order to produce the
plague of " boils breaking out on man and beast through-
out all the land of Egypt."* So Elijah, smiting ihe.
waters of Jordan " with his mantle, they were divided
hither and thither," and lie and EKsha " went over on
dry ground."f A handful of salt, thrown by Ehsha mto
the springs of poisonous and unwholesome waters, both
healed the waters and made the country fertile, which
before had been barren.J; A little meal, thrown into
the pot of pottage, by the same prophet, cured it of the
poison of these noxious herbs, which had been inadvert-
•ently put into it.§ A bit of wood, cut down from the
tree, being thrown into the Jordan by the same holy
man, caused the heavy lump of iron that had fallen
into the river to rise up, and swim on the surface of the
waters.] From these, then, and many other such exam-
ples, which we meet with in holy scripture, we see
clearly that Almighty God has often made use of the
meanest creatures, in the hands of his holy servants, as
instruments by which he performs the most astonishing-
miracles.

VII. Having thus seen in what manner Divine Wis-
dom makes use of His rational creatures in the working
of miracles, and what part they act therein, I now pro-
ceed to consider the examples we have in the holy
scriptures, which discover to us in what manner the
irrational creatures are used by Almighty God for the
same end. And on this we may be very brief; for what-
-ever way the learned world may account for what is
called instinct in the brute creation, certain it is, that
as they have not free will to resist the impressions which
the Creator makes upon them, they are, in this respect,
more immediately under his influence, and that whatever
he is pleased to require of them, they are immediately

* Exod. X. 8, 9. f 2 Kings ii. 8. | 2 Kings ii. 20
§ 2 Kings Iv. II 9 Kings vi

OF MIRACLES. 175

obedient to his holy will. When Almighty God requires
any thing of man, he not only manifests his will to him
externally, but also must assist him by the internal in-
fluence of his grace to perform it. It is true, when he
absolutely wills that man should comply, he infallibly
obtains his compliance Avithout prejudice to his liberty :
but it is also no less true that man too often resists the
will of his Creator, nay, acts diametrically the reverse
of what he knows his Creator requires of him. Bni ,
with the irrational creatures it is not so ; they are inca-
pable of knowing and understanding the will of their
Master, and they are also incapable of resisting whatever
impressions he is pleased to make upon them,^ however
contrary they may be to their natural disposition, or to
those usual modes of action to which their ordinary in-
stinct impels them. The miracles which God performs
by these creatures, generally consist in making them act
and behave in a manner which is quite contrary to their
natural mode of conduct, in order to obtain thereby such
ends as the Divine Wisdom has in view by so doing. —
]Srov>^, the holy scripture points out some examples of
this kind, Avhere God Almighty was pleased to make use
of brute creatures, and make them act in a very extraor-
dinary manner for promoting his own designs on men :
First, For connecting sinners; thus he gave to Balaam's
ass the power of speech, and enabled it to argue in a ra-
tional manner, in order to convince that wicked prophet
of his unreasonable conduct, and of his cruelty towards
itself. Secondly, For punishing sinners; thus he sent
swai ms of hornets upon the people of Canaan to destro;^
til em by their stings, and foretold that he would do so t(
punish those wicked nations, and convince his own peoph
that he fought for them.* In like manner, after the die,
persion of the ten tribes, when the new inhabitants cam /
to dwell in the land, the scripture says, "And so it w&s
that at the beginning of their dwelling there they feared
not tlie Lord ;"therefore the Lord sent lions among them

* Soe ExoD xxni 28, Deut. vii. 20, and Joshua xxiv LI.

176 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

which slew some of them,* In both these cases, the
scripture assures us that the behaviour of these hornets
and lions, in leaving their own places in such numbers,,
and attacking whole nations of people, contrary to their
natural disposition — as these people were not injuring
them nor destroying them — was the immediate vrork of
God, for punishing those sinful people. Several other
examples of this kind we also have in the locusts, frogs,
flies, lice, tfec, with which the Egyptians were scourged ;
for though these miraculous punishments were brought
about by means of Moses and Aaron — Avhich led me to
take notice of them in the former class of the rational
instruments — yet, as it was not what Moses and Aaron
did, but the immediate influence of the will of God upon
these creatures which determined them to torment the
Egyptians, whilst they had no power to hurt the people
of God ; they are, therefore, proper examples here also
to show how God is pleased to make the very brutes
themselves act in a miraculous manner, ^\-hen he pleases,
for his own wise ends and purposes. We have also an-
other example of this kind in the fiery serpents which he
sent among his people as a punishment of their murmur-
ing against him. Thirdly, jFbr bestoicwg favours upon
his faithful servants j thus he commanded the ravens to
feed Elijah in the wilderness, and these creatures, obe-
dient to the divine will, though diametrically opposite
to their own natures, never failed, during all the time
the prophet stayed there, to bring him bread and flesh
twice every day.

VIII. The last class of instruments used immediately
by God himself in working miracles, as above taken no-
tice of, are the inanimate creatures. These are of difler-
ent kinds, as we find taken notice of in scripture, but
chiefly these four : holy relics, holy images, holy places,
and holy things consecrated to the external worship of
God ; by means of all which we find many surprising
miracles performed by Almighty God, and i elated both

* 2 Kliiffs xvii. 25.

OF MIRACl.ES, 177

in the Old and Xe-.v Testaments. But it will not be
amiss here, before we consider the examples themselves,
to explain what is meant by the word holy ; for there
seems to be some ambiguity in it, which may occasion
mistakes, and, on that account, make a proper explica-
tion of it necessary.

God is essential holiness, and the source of all holi-
ness, and, therefore, the nearer any creature approaches
to God, the more holy it must be. Hence holiness^ in
the most general sense of the word, signifies the being
separated from other creatures, and united to the Crea-
tor. This separation and imio7i may be done several
different ways, according to the nature of the thing which
we call holy y and it is from this difference in the nature
of the separation from other creatiu-es, and of the union
with God, that the different senses of the word holy take
their rise, of which we shall here consider the most re-
markable.

IX. The word holiness^ or sanctity^ when applied to
rational creatures, is the same as Christian virtue and
perfection ; for the more the heart of man is detached
from all inordinate tie or affection to any creature, and
the more he is united in his affections to God, the more
holy, the more virtuous, the more perfect he is. By this,
expression — ' a holy person ' — is imderstood one who is a
great friend of God, highly favoured by him, adorned
with his holy grace, separated in his affections from all
irregular or inordinate tie to any creature, and united,
by a holy resignation of his will, to his great Creator. —
And, in this sense, it implies great purity of heart and
love to God, on the part of man, and reciprocal affection
on the i^art of God towards him, adorning his soul in
a particular manner with his divine grace and holy
virtues.

X. Another tie by which man becomes united to God
is, when he is employed by God as his minister and am-
bassador to man, and for this end has received from God
that sacred authority and those spiritual powers which
are necessary for acting in that character. The union

178 ox THE IXSTKUMKNTS

here with God is maiiifest, and this union naturally im
phes in such a person also the separation from all such
worldly or secular employments as might in the least
degree interfere with or hinder the duties of the high
station to which God has called him. Thus, St. Paul,,
speaking of his apostleship, says, that he was " called to
be an apostle, separated unto the gospel of God ;"* tliat
is, separated from all secular concerns, and dedicated to
the service of God and of his gospel ; and writing to
Timothy, he calls the ministers of the gospel soldiers oi*
Jesus Christ, employed in fighting his battles ; and says to
Timothy, " Thou, therefore, endure hard labours as a good
soldier of Jesus Christ. No man that warreth, entangleth
himself with the affairs of this Ufe ; that he may please
him who has chosen him to be a soldier."f For this
reason, the ministers of God are always esteemed
holy; and undoubtedly they are so in the sense here
explained, that is in the character they bear, and in
the powers and authority with which God has vested
them. But as the union with God, and separation from
creatures, in this case, are very different from those in
the preceding case, so our idea of the holiness resulting
from them is different also ; the one is holiness of persoUy
the other holiness of character / the former may well be
and often is without the latter ; but the light of reason,
at first view, shows that the latter ought always to be
accomplished by the former ; yet this is only a moral
congruency, but by no means an absolute necessity;
seeing that the character and all its powers may exist
-and are holy, though there be no holiness of person ;
nav, what is much to be reo;retted, it is but too often
•the case that the sanctity of the person does not keep
pace with that of the character.

XI. If we now consider what the term holiness means
when ? oolied to inanimate things, we shall find it im-
plies a fery different idea from both the former, and also
amon; * 4emselves, according to the different connections

♦ Rora. i +2 Ti-jfi. ii. 4

OF MIKACXE.-5. 1( *•

these creatures hiive with God. 1^'or, first, Some thinji\s
fire set apart for the external worship of God, and dedi-
cated totally to his service — such as the ark, the temple,
the churches, the altar, sacred vestrnents, sacred vessels,
find the like — which are, therefore, called and esteemed
Jtoh/. Their separation from other creatures consists in
til is, that they are no more to be used for profane uses,
nor by common hands ; they no longer belong to this
world, nor to worldly purposes; and they are not to be
liaudled nor treated in a light, careless manner, but with a
due respect as things belonging to God, and united to him
by being entir«»ly appropriated to his service. Secondly,
There are some thins^s which God Almio-htv has him-
self expressly appointed and ordained to be used in his
church, as the constant and undoubted means of bestow^-
ing ujjon our souls his heavenly grace — the greatest of
all b:e?sings— both for the cleans.ing aw^ay the guilt of
our sins, and strengthening us against relapses. These
are his holy sacraments, to the pious and devout use of
w^hich he has annexed these valuable graces. These,
therefore, are most justly esteemed exceedingly holy,
inasmuch as they are entirely separated from all profane
uses, and can never be treated wdth disrespect nor abused,
without the highest guilt being thereby incurred ; and
their union with God is extremely great, inasmuch as
thev are the never-failino- channels of convevin^r his di-
vine grace to our souls. Thn-dly, There are other thmgs
w^hich by human appointment are set apart for similar
uses, and, therefore, esteemed sacred and holy by the
Chiistian people. For seeing that the general conduct
,oi;' divine providence is to make use of inanimate crea-
tures as the means by which many blessings are bestowed
on man; and knowing that prayer is a most powerful
means to obtain such blessings from God, by the sancti-
fied use of his creatures; and knowing, at the same time,
that the public prayers of tlie church are the most efiica-
cious of all others for this purpose ; for these reasons it
has been from the earliest ages the constant practice of
the Christian world to set «nart, *i« holi/^ certahi things

180 ox THE IXSTRUMENTS

which were blessL'd by the priests of the church imj^lor-
ing the divine goodness to be pleased, in virtue of these
prayers, to grant certain special blessings to those who,
with pious dispositions, should use these creatures over
which such blessings have been made. Now, creatures
thus blessed are esteemed holy according to that of 8t.
Paul, " Every creature is good, and nothing to be refused
if it be received with thanksgiving ; for it is sanctified
by the word of God, and by prayer."* And this is i)ro})-
erly what is meant by holy water, holy oil, blessed can-
dles, ashes, palms, and the like. Their separation from
other creatures and union with God consists in this, tliat
they are set apart by the church as means of convening
the effects of her prayers to her children, and of obtain-
ing some particular blessings for them, and, therefore,
not to be used for profane uses but with the respect due to
things set apart for such holy purposes. Fourthly, With
regard to places, besides temples and churches mentioned
above, which are solemnly dedicated to the divine ser-
vice, and thereby justly esteemed holy, we find that epi-
thet given to other places for a different reason. Thus,
where God has been pleased, at any time, to- manifest
himself to man visibly, either by himself or by an angel,
the i^lace where this occurred is called holy, and a due
respect commanded to be paid to it, as having been sanc-
tified by the divine presence. Thus Moses at the burn-
ing bush, and Joshua when the angel appeared to him,
were ordered to put off their shoes, for the place where-
on they stood was holy ground. See also what a high-
idea Jacob had of the holiness of that place whei'e God
had appeared to him in his dream ; " How di-eadful," say;'
he, " is this place ! this is none other but the house of
God, and this is the gate of heaven." f The holy Mount
Sinai, or Horeb, was ever after called the "Mount of
God," and esteemed most holy, because there God ap-
peared with so much majesty to his people when he gave
them the Ten Commandments In like manner St. Peter

I Tim. iv. 4, 5. f Gee. xxviii. 17.

OF MIRACLES. 181

calls mount Tabor, on which he saw the transfiguration
of his master, " the holy mount." Again, if there be any
particular places where God is pleased to give more
manifest and uncommon signs of his presence, and of his
power and goodness, by bestowing lavours on man in
these places, which he does nowhere else; such places
are also most justly esteemed and r^^ected as holy
places. Under this head also come all those places
where the chief mysteries of the redemption of mankind
were transacted, which, in the esteem of all Christians,
contract a particular holiness upon that account. Now,
the holiness of all those places, that is^ their separation
from other places, and the union they have with God, is
easily perceived, but of a different species from those of
the former classes.

XII. In all the above cases, the holiness of these crea-
tures seems to be something inherent in them, upon ac-
count of the immediate and intrinsical connection they
have with God ; but there are, fifthly, two other things
also esteemed holy, where the holiness seems to be more
extrinsical, and more in the esteem of men than in the
things themselves, as not resthig in these things, but
referred to something else to which they belong ; and
these are holy images and holy relics. Indeed, when
relics consist in any part of the very body of a saint, that
body, sanctified . by the superabundant graces of God
with which its soul was adorned ; — that body which was
the tL^mple of the Holy Ghost, and whose blessed soul, to
which it once was, and afterwards Avill be again united,
is now reigning with Christ in gJory, seems to inherit a
consid.>rab[e degree of intrinsic holiness, as much, at
least, a^ several of those things above mentioned; but
when the relies are not parts of any saint's body, but
only things that had belonged to them in their lifetime,
as their clothes, books, etc., or only things that had
touched their bodies, the holiness which is attributed to
them is of a more extrinsic kind, and acknowledged only
in as far as they relate to, or have a connection with
tnos(3 holy persons of whom they are the relics. Sucb
IC

182 ox THE INSTRUMENTS

also is the case with the holiness which men attribute to
the pictures or images ofChrist and his saints. However,
even in tliis case, both with regard to rehcs and holy
images, if at any time God should be pleased, by their
means, to bestow in a miraculous manner any favour on
man, they thereby contract another kind of sanctity ol
the same natuf% with that of holy places, or other things
made use of by Almighty God as his instruments of
bestowing benefits by miracles on mankind ; and then
they are holy upon a double account, both as being used
by God for this last end, and also from the relation they
have to the sacred persons to w^hom they belong, ^ye
must not forget here, sixthly, the holy scriptures, which
are justly esteemed exceeding holy, as being dictated by
the Holy Ghost, and containing the sacred truths of God,
and therebv havino; a most intimate connection with him
From what has been said, it is easy to see precisely the
different senses in which these different creatures are
esteemed and called holy^ and the different grounds upon
which this appellation is given them. AVe return now
to relate the examples of miracles which the word of
God presents to us as wrought by means of those inani-
mate holy things.

XIII. And first, with regard to holy images, we have
a most beautiful example of this kind related in the book
of Numbers, chap, xxi., where we are told, that when
the people, upon a certain occasion, murmured and
" spoke against God and against Moses, in order to pun-
ish this their great sin, the Lord sent fiery serpents among"
the peoj^le, and they bit the people, and much people of
Israel died."* The people, upon this, repenting of their^
crime, and crying to God for mercy, the remedy he him-
self appointed was this ; " and the Lord said unto Moses,
make thee a fiery serpent, and set it up upon a pole ;
and it shall come to pass, that every one that is bitten,'

WHEN HE LOOKETH UPON IT, SHALL LIVE: and MoseS

made a serpent of brasi, and put it upon a pole ; and it
« * Num. xxi. 6.

OF MIRACLES. iS'6

came to pass, tliat if a serpent had bitten any nia'i, antiex

HE BEHELD THE SERPENT OF BRASS HE LIVED,"* Here

we see a holy image commanded to be set up in the s'ght
of all the people by God himself, and a most extraor-
dinary miracle, not once or twice, but numbers of times
performed by simply looking upon it. I call this image
holy for two reasons ; first, upon account of its relation
to Jesus Christ, of whom it was a type, figure or em-
blem, as he himself assures us in these words, " As
Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so
must the son of Man be lifted up : That whosoever be-
lieveth in him should not perish, but have eternal life."t
Thereby intimating to us, that as those who had been
bit by the fiery serpents, and were on that account in
danger of temporal death, w^ere immediately and per-
fectly cured by only looking on the brazen image of
these serpents which Moses lifted up in the camp ; so all
those who should in after-times be bit by the stings of
the infernal serpents, — temptations to sin, — and be tiiere-
by in danger of eternal death, should find a speedy and
a certain remedy by looking with a lively faith upon
Jesus Christ lifted up upon the cross. For this reason,
then, the brazen serpent was a lively image of Jesus
Clirist, and justly esteemed holy upon account of this
relation to him ; but it deserves also that appellation in
a more immediate manner, by reason that Almighty God
was pleased to make use of it as an instrument by wliich
he performed a vast multitude of most amazing miraeies,
proper only to God himself to perform, namely, the im-
mediate cure of the envenomed bite of these fiery ser-
pents (which otherwise brought certain death), by only^
looking on the image which God had ordered to be set
up among his people for this very purpose. And here,
in passing, I cannot forbear observing that this example
is a most convincing proof that w^hat the Protestants call
the second commandment, but which in reality, is only
an explanation of the first, — does by no means forbid the

* Num. xxi. 8, 9. ■ f John iii. 14, 15.

184 ON THE IXSTEUSIENTS

maki?ig of pictures or images, even of holy tilings, and
for religious purposes. For, can it ever be imagined,
that had the great God given such a prohibition, he would
himself, and that so soon after, have given orders to
Moses to act in direct opposition to it ? It is uijurious
to the divine wisdom to suppose that. The true and real
sense of that part of the commandment, then, can only be
what the words themselves clearly express, the forbidding
to make such images, so as to worship them or serve them
as if they were gods, by which they became idols, and'
those who thus served them were guilty of idolatry.*

XIV. With regard to miracles wrought by relics, we
have several most singular instances of this in the holy
scripture. When Elijah himself divided the waters of
Jordan by smiting them with his mantle, this mantle war?
not then properly a relic, but the instrument in his hand
by wliich God performed that miracle : but when Elisha^
returned with his master's mantle, and smote the waters
with it, and said. Where is the Lord God of Elijah ?
The mantle then was truly and properly a relic, and the
miracle of dividing the waters of Jordan, which imme-
diately ensued, was performed by Almighty God pre-
cisely by means of this mantle as a relic, u|)on account
of its connection with his holy servant Elijah, to whom
it formerly belonged, and in whose name he was called
upon to perform it. Another most extraordinary mira-
cle,— a miracle of the first order, — was i)erfoimed by
the Ijones of this great prophet Elisha, some time after
his death, to imt., the raising of a dead man to life again :
It is thus related in scripture : " And EHsha died, and
they buried him ; and the bands of the Moabites invaded
the land at the coming in of the year. And it came to
pass, as they were burying a man, that behold they spied
a band of men ; and they cast the man into the sepulchre
of Elisha ; and when the man w^as let down, and touched

* Tlie orig-inal word in the Hebrew which the Yulgate version
translates adore, is rendered in the Protestant translation by the
phrase how down, thoug-h in other passages the same word is trans-
lated to vjorsliij). — See Exod. xxxii. 8.

OF MIKACLES. _ 1^5

the bones of Elislia, he revi'vecl and stood upon his feet."*
Here there were no prayers nsed, — no means applied, —
not even the smallest expectation or thought of such a
thing as the dead man's being restored to life, which
therefore is solely attributed, and was solely owing to
his touching the relics of the holy prophet, as the means
God was pleased to use for the purpose. In the New
Testament also we have some very remarkable examples
of the same thing, where we are told, that " aprons and
handkerchiefs that had touched the body of St. Paul
were brought nnto the sick, and the diseases departed
from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.f Nay,
so liberal was Almighty God in working miracles by
any thing that had thus touched the bodies of his saints,
that even the very shadow of St. Peter passing over the
sick, was enough to cure them ; for, " by the hands of
the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought
among the people — insomuch that they brought forth
the sick unto the streets, and laid them on beds and
couches, that, at the least, the shadow of Peter passing
by might overshadow some of them."J And the poor
woman with the bloody flux of whom mention is made
ill the gospel, by only touching the hem of our Saviour's
garment, was immediately made whole.

XV. We have seen above several examples of
miracles that were wrought by means of holy things
dedicated to .the service of God, particularly the ark of
the covenant ; the wonders performed by it in the pass-
age of the people over Jordan ;§ and the miraculous
effects wrought by it among the Philistines ; the falling
bf their idols before it ; the misery and destruction of
that people which accompanied it through all their cities
^v'herever it went ; and the miraculous punishments
which were immediately inflicted by Almighty God
upon those of his own peoj^le who profaned it. We
have also taken notice of the miracles that were Avrought
in Babylon upon Belshaz7ar the king, when he profa-

* 2 Kings xiii. 20 21. f Acts xix. 12.

if Acts V. 12. 15. § Jos. vi. and vii.

1 A^

1 o

186 ON TilE INSTll'JMKXrS

ned the sacred vessels which his father had carried ofi
from Jerusalem.* I shall, therefore, under this head,
only add one example more of a constant and standing
miracle among the people of God by means of holy
water, which never failed Avhen the circumstances con-
curred in which it was appointed by God to be perform-
ed. It is related in the lifth chapter of Numbers, and
was appointed by Almighty God for ascertaining the
innocence, or discovering the guilt of any woman whom
her husband suspected of being unfaithful to his bed ; I
shall relate the whole in the words of the scripture
itself. " If the spirit of jealousy come upon him, and
he be jealous of his wife, Avhether she be dehled or not,
then shall the man bring his wdfe unto the priest, and
he shall bring her offering for her — and the priest shall
bring her near, and set her before the Lord. And the
priest shall take holy water in an earthen vessel, and
of the dust that is in the floor of the tabernacle the
priest shall take, and put it into the water — and the
priest shall charge her by an oath, and say unto the
woman, if no man hath lain with thee, and it' thou hast
not gone aside to un cleanness with another instead of
thy husband, be thou free from this bitter water that'
causeth the curse : But if thou hast gone aside to
another instead of thy husband, and if thou be defiled,
and some man hath lain with thee besides thy husband,
then the priest shall charge the woman with an oath of
cursing ; and the priest shall say unto the w^oman. The
Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy peoj>le,.
when the Lord doth make thy thigh to rot and thy belly
to swell ; and this w^ater that causeth the curse shall go
into thy bowels, to make thy belly to swell and thy
thigh to rot. And the woman shall say Amen, amen.
And the ])nest shall write these curses in a book, and he
shall blot them out w^ith the bitter w^ater. And he shall
cause the woman to drink the bitter Avater that causeth
the curse ; and the water that causeth the curse shalJ

OF MIUACLES. 187

enter into her and become bitter — and when he hatb
made her to drink the water, then it shall come to pass,
that if she be defiled, and have done trespass against her
husband, that the water that causeth the curse shall enter
into her and become bitter, and her belly shall swell,
and her thigh shall rot ; and the woman shall be a curse
among her people. But if the woman be not defiled,
but be clean, then she shall be free, and shall conceive
seed." This beautiful account which the scripture gives
of this matter needs no comment.

XVI. We come now, finally, to consider the exam-
ples of miracles*wrought in holy places, or to show that
Almighty God is pleased to make use of some certain
places preferable to others, in which he displays his
munificence and liberality towards mankmd, by perform-
ing miracles in their favour at these particular places,
and bestowing other benefits upon them. The first
. glorious instance of this kind which chiefly deserves our
notice, is what happened at the dedication of the temple.
This place being chosen by Almighty God as his own
house, in which he was to dwell among men, he was
resolved to be most liberal in bestowing his favours upon
such as should have recourse to him for help in that
place ; and that . all might know his purpose in this
respect, he was pleased to direct, that when king Solo-
mon Oiiered up the prayer of the dedication, he should
particularize all those difierent heads of favours which
pe )p!e might come to j^ray for. Solomon therefore
begins his prayer, by begging, that His eyes may he open
upon this house day and night ; that if any injury be
doise a man, and the case be brought before the altar in
this liouse, that "He would judge His servants — requit-
ing the wicked, and justifying the righteous ;" that if
the people be overcome by their enemies, and return,
and confess, and pray in this house, that He would
" hear their prayer and forgive their sin, and bring them
again to their own land ;" that when the heavens are
shut, and there is no rain, but consequently famine and
misery, upon a'ccount of their sins, if " tliey pray

188 ox THE INSTRUMENTS

towards this place, and turn from their sins, that he
would hear their prayer, forgive their sins, and send
them rain " in its reason ; in time of dearth or pesti-
lence, or b-iasting, or mildew, or whatever sore or sick-
. ness there be, then " what prayer or what supplication
soever of any man, or of all thy people Israel, when
-every one shall know his own sore, and his own grief;
and shall spread forth his hands in this house ; then hear
,thou from heaven, thy dwelling place, and forgive and
render to every man according to all his ways, who.se
heart thou knowest. Also, when strangers come and
pray in this house, hear thou from heaveli, and do accord-
ing to all that the stranger calleth to thee for, that all
people may know that this house which I have built is
called by thy name. If thy people go out to war, and pray
unto thee — towards this hoMse ; hear thou their prayer —
and maintain their cause. If they sin against thee, and
thou be angry with them, and deliver them over before
their enemies, and they carry them away captives, yet
if they turn and pray unto thee — and return to thee
Avith all their hearts — and pray towards this house, which
I have built for thy name — then hear thou their prayer-,
and maintain their cause, and forgive thy peopte which
have sinned against thee." Now, it is evident, that if
this prayer was heard, and if Almighty God was always
ready to grant the fervent prayers of his people made
in this holy temple, or even made towards it, in all
those different circumstances here mentioned, or what-
ever other favour they might need from God ; this will
prove a most glorious example of the truth in question,
that God is more ready to show" favours, to hear our
prayers, and to bestow benefits upon us in some particu-
lar holy places, chosen by himself for this' puipos^?, than
in others. But that this was actually the case ; that
this prayer of Solomon was heard by God, and granted ;
and that he was determhied to bestow all these lav ours
mentioned in it upon those who should ask them fj om
him in this His holy temple, or even turned tOA\ aids it,
AlniVr'-ity God \vas iTea-ed to evince by a most glorious

OP MIRACLES. 189

miracle; for no sooner had Solomon ended his pvayer,
than "the iire came down from heaven and consumed
the biirnt-oftering ; and the glory of the Lord filled the
house, and the priests of the Lord could not enter into
the house of the Lord, because the glory of the Lord
bad filled the Lord's house. And when all the children
of Israel saw how the fire came down, and the glory of
the Lord upon the house, they bowed themselves with
their faces to the ground and worshipped." And not
only did God give this miraculous proof of his having
heard Solomon's prayer, but also he " appeared to Solo-
mon by night, and said unto him, I have heard thy
prayer, and have chosen this place to myself for a house
of sacrifice. If I shut up the heaven that there be no
rain ; if I command the locusts to devour the land ; or
if I send pestilence among my people : if my people
shall humble themselves and pray, and seek my name,
and turn from their wicked ways ; then Aviil I hear from
heaven, and forgive their sin, and will heal their land :
Now mine eyes will be open, and mine ears attentive to
the prayers that are made in this place ; for now have
I CHOSEN AND SANCTIFIED THIS HOUSE, that my name be
there for ever, and mine eyes and mine heart shall be
there perpetually."* Here, then, we have a most
irrefragable proof of Almighty God's choosing a certain
place ' preferably to any other wherein to bestow hi^
choicest blessings upon man, and confirming this his
choice by a most glorious miracle performed before a
vast multitude of people.

XVII. Again, when Naaman came to the prophet
Elisha to be cured of his leprosy, and stood before his
door with his horses and chariots, " Elisha sent a mes-
senger unto him saying, go and wash in Jordan seven
times, and thy flesh shall come again unto thee, and thou
shalt be clean. "f Upon this, Naaman, not knowing l^he
counsel of the Almighty, and, like our modern wits,
laughing at the thought of God's doing miracles more in

* See the whole at large, 2 Clirou. vi. vii. f 2 Khigs v. 10.

190 ox THE IXSTKUMENTS

one })]rice than another, was exceeding wroth, and said,
"Are not Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus, better
than all the waters of Israel ?" etc. But he did not con-
sider that his cure was not to be the effect of any natural
quality of the water, but of the immediate power of God,
who was pleased upon this occasion to exert that ])ower
by the waters of Jordan and no other ; and accordingly^
when, by the persuasion of his servants, he obeyed the
prophet, and dipped himself seven times in Jordan, he
was immediately restored to perfect health ; by which
he was convinced that his cure was the work of God —
whom he acknowledged was the only true God — and
who bestows his favours upon man when, how, and
where he pleases. Another example similar to this we
have in our Saviour's giving sight to the man born blind ;
for after anointing his eyes with the clay he had made^
he said to him, " Go, wash in the j^ool of Siloam. 'And
he went and washed, and came seeing."* The incred-
ulous of this age w^ould laugh at this, and perhaps would
say, — He might as well have washed any where else, as
all that could be intended by washing Avas only to take
off the clay which had been pirt upon his eyes. But
every serious Christian will form a very different opin-
ion, and say, that had he washed any Avhere else he
would not have got his sight at all, because this cure
was not owing to any particular virtue either in the clay
or in the water, but to the immediate operation of God,
who had resolved to work this miracle at the pool of
Siloam, and no where else. But the most remarkable
example of this kind of any, is that of the famous pool
of Bethesda wath its five porches ; where numbers of
miracles were performed, and the most perfect cures
wrought of the most inveterate, and otherwise incurable
diseases ; for, as the scripture tells us, " An angel went
down at a certain season into the pool and troubled tlie
waters; whosoever then first, after the troubling the
waters, stepped m, was made whole of whatever disease

* John ix. 7.

OF MIKAOLES. 191

he had."* Now, as this never tailed at the proper sea-
son when the angel descended, here Ave have a most
admirable example of a particular place chosen by Al-
mighty God, where a continual series of never-failing
miracles were Avrought for the benefit of the distressed,
which were done at no other j^lace whatsoever.

XVIII. We have now considered pretty fully the
various kinds of instruments made use of by the d vine
wisdom in performing miracles, and have seen the proper
way in which they act ; we must now go on to examine
what weight that argument has against the existence of
. miracles, which Deists and others draw from the mean-
ness and insignificancy of the instruments used in per-
forming them. If I Avere arguing upon this question
Avith Christians Avho believe the sacred scriptures to be
the Avord of God, and dictated by the Holy Ghost, it
Avovld soon and easily be determined. These sacred
oracles assure us, that it is the ordinary conduct of the
diA^ine providence, to bring about the greatest events by
the Ave.ikest instruments, in order thereby to confound
the pride of man, and that no flesh might glory in itself;
" the foolishness of God," says St. Paul, " is Aviser
than men, and the Aveakness of God is stronger than
men. God hath chosen the foolish things of the Avorld
to confound the Avise, and hath chosen the Aveak things
of the Avorld to confound the things that are mighty ; and
base things of the Avorld, and things which are despised,
hath God chosen ; yea, and things that are not, to bring
to nought things that are ; that no flesh should glory in
his presence."! Nothing gives a faithful soul a more
exalted idea of God than these Avords, wherein Ave see
how infinitely superior He is to all creatures ; He has
no need of any one to help him ; He has no need ot
means or instruments to perform his Avork ; and lor that
reason, AA^hen he is pleased to use any such, he generally
makes use of those which to human Avisdom seem to bear
the least proportion to the end Droposed ; thereby to con*

^ Joliu V. 4. f 1 Cor. i, 25, 27, 28.

192 ON THE INbTliUMENTS

found nil the prudence of man, and the more beautifully
to display his own divine perfections. A j^ious Christian
who knows this, is so far from being- scandalized at the
seeming meanness of the instruments used in performing
miracles, or from having the most distant thought that
this could be used as an argument against their existence,
that, on the contrary, to him it is rather a confirmation
of their reality, because more conformable to the ordi-
nary conduct of Divine Providence, and more beautifully
displaying His almighty power. Besides, such a person '
well knows that the scripture is full of examples of the
most stupendous miracies brought about by the meanest
instruments, of which we have seen a great many in-
stances above ; and as lie is sensible that the best way
to know what is becoming God to do, is to consider what
he has already done ; he therefore concludes that nothing
is more becoming the infinite majesty of God, thai> to
perform the greatest miracles by the weakest means. Is
it not amazing then to hear people who pretend to be
Christians, and some who even value themselves upon
being zealous Christians, make use of this very argument
against the existence of particular miracles, and join the
common enemies of Christianity, in laying the axe to its
root to undermine it ? The only reason I can find for
so unreasonable a conduct is what the holy prophet Da-
vid says of the Israelites, upon a similar occasion, "They
were mingled among the heathen, and learned their
works."* Daily exposed to hear the blasphemous rail-
leries of half-learned witlings against the sacred truths
of religion, and reading their impious books with avidity,
whilst they seldom or never give themselves the trouble
to examine the weight of any one argument they adduce,
or to search into the solid grounds of Christianity, or even
to understand profoundly what it teaches ; but dazzled
wdth the pompous language and flashes of wit, under
which the impieties of libertines are couched, they come
ineensibly to fall into their way of thinking, and look

* Psalm cvi. 35.

OF MIRACLES. 193

vipoii their a))parent arguments as unansvv^erable. AYere
it not from this, or some such delusion, I do not see how
a serious Christian could ever be imposed upon by the
silly argument we have at present in hand, or draw from
it a conclusion so contrary to fact, so mjurious to Al-
mighty God, and so nearly bordering upon blasphemy
itself, as it arraigns the divine wisdom of folly, m having
so frequently made use of the weakest and seemmgiy
most inadequate instruments to perform the most glori--
ous miracles, of which the sacred scriptures are full of
examples.

XIX. But leaving these apart, let us consider what
can be said to show the weakness of this argument, when
proposed by those who believe not the scripture. Why,
in the first place, I would ask the favour of those gentle-
men to show me wherein the strength of their argument
jirecisely lies, to show me the connection between the
reason alleged and the consequence drawm ; for, I own,
I am so blind that I cannot perceive it. I easily see, in
the w^ay they propose it, a sneer, a jest, a turn of ridi-
cule ; but for any solid connection of reason, I can per-
ceive none. A miracle is related to have happened, and
is attested by as convincing evidence as could be desired
by any reasonable person in such matters ; but the instru-
ments used in performing it are, in the eyes of human
wisdom, mean and insignificant ; and immediately the
existence of the miracle and all its evidence, are, upon
this account, rejected w^th a sneer, and the person hooted
at who should dare to believe it. Nay, without taking
the pains to pass a thought upon the evidence establish-
ing its existence — no sooner have they a glimpse of wdiat
they are pleased to call mean in the instrument used,
than immediately the whole is turned into a laugh, and
rejected w^ith contempt as a manifest imposture. Is this
reason ? is this philosophy ? Before I can approve their
conclusion, I must beg leave again to insist upon their
showing me the connection of this their argument : —
" The instrument to us seems mean and insignificant ;
.therefor(i the miracle, with all its evidence, is falsehood

194 ON THE IXSTRUISJENTS

and imposture." The only thing that occurs to me which
might be alleged to give at least a shadow of reason in
this matter, is one or other of the following arguments r
First, There is no proportion between the means used
and the effect produced ; therefore it is impossible the
effect should have happened. Secondly, It is unbecom-
ing the divine Avisdom to use such silly means to produce
such amazing events ; therefore the miracles never hap-
pened. The first of these proceeds upon a supposition
which is manifestly false ; to wit, that the means or
instruments used have a physical influence, or co-operate
to the effect produced ; or that God uses them as helps
for that purpose. By what we have seen above, and by
the light of reason itself, it is evident that this supposi-
tion is false and ridiculous; and therefore the conse-
quence drawn from it is equally so. The second argu-
ment is contrary to common sense itself, since it is plain
that nothing gives us a higher or more noble idea of the
power and wisdom of God, than to see him act in a man-
ner so much superior to all the wisdom of man ; and were
there any proportion between the means used in miracles
and the effects produced, the power of God would dis-
appear ; they .would cease to be any longer miracles, as
a proportionate cause could be assigned for the thing
done. But when there is no such 23roportion : nay, when
we evidently see the utmost disproportion between the
means applied and the effect produced, we are then
naturally led to admire the infinite power of God, who
produces such amazing effects by means so immensely
inferior to them. Besides, though these things whicli
appear to us as concurring in the performing of mh'pr
cles, be called instruments or means, yet it is but ii] i^
very improper sense of the word they are so called, l)e-
cause in no respect whatever do they concur physically
in producing the miracle ; this is solely the work of God,
and costs him only the w^ill to do it. What we call means
might, perhaps with greater propriety, be termed exter-
nal signals in the eyes of men, to make the finger of Gof^
more evident to tliem ; or, if you please, they may l)e

01 MIRACLES. 195

called co?iditions, which Almighty God required to be
performed exteriorly by man, upon the performing of
which, He himself alone, or his holy angels commissioned
by Him, imr.iediately work the miracle ;' consequently,
as God Almighty may ordain any such condition he
pleases, and is very far from looking upon those things
as mean or insignificant which appear so to man (for ail
inanimate creatures are of equal worth before him), it is
most unreasonable to say, that it is unbecoming God to
use any of these he pleases for the above purpo>es. —
Whatever different esteem man may put on ashes and
gold, they are both of equal value before God, and con-
sequently it is as much becoming him to use the one as
the other in the performance of the greatest miracle. —
From which we must conclude, that the argument against
the existence of any miracle, drawn from the apparent
meanness or insignihcancy of the instruments used, is a
mere sophism, and concludes nothing ; that it is altogether
unbecoming a philosopher to make use of it, and, in the
mouth of a Christian, bordering on blasphemy.

XX. I come now to the last thing proposed to be
discussed under this head of iiistruments used by God in
performing miracles ; namely, to inquire whether any
respect or veneration may lawfully be given to those
creatures which Almighty God makes use of for this
purpose. I know this is a point very much debated
among Christians ; and the world has seen a great many
ridiculous things published upon this head. In order to
throw as great light upon it as possible, I shall begin by
examining what is the proper sense of these words,
respect^ veneration^ icorshij)^ and the like ; and by fixing
the precise meaning in which I use them, I dare say,
few or none that give themselves the trouble to reflect
with a Uttle attention upon their own minds, object to it.
Now, in doing this, I apprehend we ought carefully to
distinguish these three things ; first, the judgment we form,
in our understanding of the excellent qualities of any
object proposed to us; secondly, the value or esteem
we put upon it upon account of these excellencies ;.

X96 ON THE INSTKUMENTS

thirdly, the external signs, either in words or actions, by
wL ch we manifest to others the opinion we have of its
excellencies, and the value and esteem we put upon it
on that account. These three things are naturally
connected together, and flow from one another in the
crder here laid down ; for, according to the judgment
we form of the excellencies of any thing, so, generally
:5peaking, is the esteem and value we attach to it ; and
when we have a high oi:»inion of any object, and for.
thai reason set great value on it, such is the strong-
connection between our souls and bodies, that we
naturally show our esteem by outward signs expressive
thereof, whether in words or actions : And these three
thinfrs loined together seem to include the whole of that
complex idea in its general sense, which is expressed by
the words respect^ veneration^ loorsliip^ adoration^ or the
like. Hence, we may lay down the following general
and unexceptionable rule, to regulate our inquiries into
the point in question ; " When the judgment we form
of the excellencies of any object is exactly just ; when
We put such a value and esteem upon it as these excel-
lencies deserve ; and when we manifest outwardly, by
our words or actions, these interior dispositions of our
mind towards that object ; then this is a just and lauda-
ble tribute of respect, which common sense itself must
allow to be not only lawful, but a debt strictly due to
any person or thing which possesses those excellencies
that deserve to be so valued and esteemed. Indeed, we
never fail to think ourselves entitled to respect from
others, when we know, or even fancy ourselves to be
possessed of any such excellency or valuable quahfica-
tion."

XXI. Now, /or the more perfect understanding of
this matter, we must observe further. 1 . That it is chiefly
upon the justness and falsity of the judgment we form
of the excellencies of the object, that the truth or false-
hood of the subsequent respect depends. For, if I
know a nobleman, for example, to be what he is, and
form a true judgment concerning his dignity, and the

OF MIRACLES. 197

respect or veneration I owe to him conformably to this
judgment, then such respect when given him is just and
true ; but if I, by a false judgment, take this nobleman
to be the king, and consequently have that interior esteem
for him, and show him that outward respect Avhich
belongs only to the king, then the respect and venera-
tion I pay to him is false and unjust, and by no means
belongs to him ; but then it is clear that this is solely
ov^'ing to the false judgment I make of him. And, on
the other hand, when, by a false judgment, I look upon
the object as not having the excellences which it really
possesses ; this leads to a want of due respect, or to a
false respect, by defect, as the former is by excess. 2. The
esteem and value for the object, subsequently to the
judgment we form of its possessing such and such excel-
lences, is not a necessary consequence of that judg-
ment, nor is it always in the same degree in every
person ; . it is an act of the will more than of the under-
standing, and is always a consequence of, and in propor-
tion to the love and affection we have for the excellen-
ces of which we judge the object to be possessed. Thus,
two men equally know all the properties and excellen-
ces of gold, and the many uses for which it can serve ;
but yet the value and esteem they put upon it is exceed-
ingly different ; the one, a miser, Avhose love and affec-
tions are fixed on his treasures, prefers them before every
thing else, puts the highest value and esteem upon them,
yea, is ready to sell his own soul for their sake ; the
other, whose love and affections are placed upon other
objects, puts very little value upon gold, and parts with
it upon any occasion w^ith the greatest ease. A pious.
Christian and a libertine Deist both know, that a conse--
crated chalice, for example, is dedicated l^o the service of
Jesus Christ upon his altars ; the Christian puts a \my
high esteem upon it on this account, and treats it with
great signs of respect, so as not to dare to touch it irre-
verently with his naked hand, because the love and esteem
he has for Jesus Christ, make him love and respect a
thing so nearly connected with him : The Deist, on

198 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

the other hand, who has no manner of regard for Jesus
Christ, and of consequence has no esteem for what
belongs to hmi, pays no more respect to a chaHce conse-
crated to his service than to one that is not consecrated,
iind would have as Uttle difficulty to carouse out of it
as out of a common wine-glass. In both these exam-
ples, and such like that might be brought forward, each
person forms the same true judgment that the object
possesses certain qualities; but these qualities to the
one person are valuable because he loves them ; to the
other are of little or no value, because he has no affec-
tion lor them ; and of course, though the judgment be
the same, the subsequent esteem or value put upon the
object, is very different, and in s(5me cases none at all.
3. Such is the nature of our constitution, and of the
oonnection between our souls and bodies, that when the
soul is strongly affected, it naturally communicates this
affection to the body also, producing in it certain out-
ward motions or dispositions which correspond with
these inward affections, and are demonstrations of them ;
Thus, joy, grief, fear, etc., never exist to any consider-
able degree in the soul, without immediately exciting
corresponding signs in the body ; and, in like manner,
when we have any high esteem or value for any object,
it will not fail to show itself both in our words and
actions towards that object, whenever the proper occa-
sion occurs for so doing. But here it must be observed,
that these outward signs of respect or veneration are by
no means an immediate consequence, nor even the signs
of our knowledge that such and such particular excel-
lences are in the object, but are always the result of,
and in proportion to our love and esteem for these excel-
l(inces ; for tlfey are the natural expressions of the love
and esteem w^e have for them ; and hence, the greater
such love and esteem is, the more ardent the external
expressions will naturally be. 4. As the excellences
which the various objects about us possess, are of differ-
ent kinds ; hence, the motive of our respect, which
arises fro.n, and is founded on those exccIU'iu-is, niui

OF MIRACLES. 199

consequently the respect itself must be of different
kinds also. Thus, the motive of our esteem and respect
for magistrates and princes, is the civil dignity and
authority which they possess in the state ; this is a civil
excellency ; and as it is the motive which influences us
as citizens to give them the respect and veneration paid
them, this veneration or worship and the outward signs
by which we express it, is called a civil veneration.
The motive of the respect children have for their pa-
rents, is that natural power and authority which parents
have over them ; and as the influence which this motive
has on children in making them respect their parents, is
the work of nature itself, hence this respect and venera-
tion paid by them to their parents, and all the external
expressions of it, is called a natural respect or venera-
tion. The motive of the resj^ect we pay to holy
persons and holy things, is the connection these have
with God ; and though this connection in diflerent per-
sons and diflerent things, may be very difl"erent, as we
have seen above, yet, as they all agree in this general
character of being some way or other connected with
God, and as this connection of whatever kind it be, is
the only motive of our veneration and regard for them,
w^hich is a religious motive, hence the respect and vene-
ration we pay to such objects, with all its external expres-
sions, is called religious respect., religious worship., or re-
ligious veneration. Lastly, The motives of the respect
and veneration we pay to God himself, are his own divine
perfections, for knowing him to be inflnitely above all
creatures, and worthy of being inflnitely esteemed and
beloved by us, we do esteem and respect him abo\'e all
things whatever; and as this motive is totally divine,
therefore the worship and veneration we pay to ^tocI
upon that account, and all its exterior acts by whicli we
express our inward disposition towards him, are called
divine loorship and acts of divine worship. 5. It is
carefully to be noted, that sacrifice alone excepted
(which of Its own nature, as well as by the common
sentim/nts of all mankind, is an external manifestatioa

200 0]s^ THE ixstru:ments

of the belief we have of the divine Being and his infi-
nite perfections, and of the Supreme veneration and
worship which we give to him on that account), no other
external act of respect whatever is in the least degree
•expressive of the judgment we form concerning the
nature of the excellencies in the object to which we pay
respect or veneration; and as this judgment is the
motive of our respect, and determines the nature of it,
it follows that no external act of respect, except sacri-
fice, lias precisely of itself, and abstracting from the
circumstances in which it is performed, any determinate
signification of any one kind of worship more than
another ; but all such external acts are promiscuously
used to signify natural, civil, religious, and divine
w^orshipi according to the object to w^iom they are paid.
All that these external actions naturally represent is,
that we do esteem, respect, and venerate the object to
whom we pay them ; the more ardently and affection-
ately we perform them, the more we show the sincerity
of our love and resj^ect for the object ; but they have
no manner of connection with the motive upon which
our love and esteem is founded ; and therefore, let them
be used in ever so ardent a manner, we can never by
them alone distinguish what is the internal motive which
gives birth to them; nay, as hypocrisy can perfectly
w^ell imitate all these exterior signs of the internal affec-
tions, lliey may be used out of mockery and ridicule, as
well as out of respect and veneration, as the soldiers did
when they bowed the knee before our Saviour and salu-
ted him, "Hail, King of the Jews." Now this is an
observation which deserves particular attention ; because,
for want of this, it is, that the adversaries of the Catholic
Church so obstinately persist in laying to her charge the
most uncharitable and unjustifiable accusations of idola-
try and superstition ; for seeing the ardent and affection-
ate manner in which her children perform many
outward acts of respect and esteem for holy-irelics, and
for the pictures and images .of Jesus Christ and his saints,
they immediately conclude from this, that they look

OF MIRACLES. 201

Upon these tilings as gods, and pay them tlie worship
due to God alone ; than which conclusion nothing can
be more unjust and unreasonable : These outAvard acts
show, indeed, the sincerity of their love and regard for
these objects, and for the persons with whom they are
related, but by no means show the judgment they form
of the nature of those excellencies for which they love
them ; this can only be known by their own declara-
tion ; and since they, upon all occasions, both in their
books and conversations, do constantly declare their
judgment of these objects to be quite the reverse of
what is laid to their charge, it is ridiculous in the highest
degree, as well as extremely uncharitable, so to accuse
them.

XXII. After this clear and minute explication of the
complex idea contained under these words, respect^ icor-
s/iip, veneratio7i^ and such like, it will be an easy matter
to determine the question under consideration, to vnt. —
Whether any respect or veneration may lawfully be
given to holy persons and holy things, and in paiticular
to those which tlie divine wisdom is pleased to use as
his instruments in working miracles, or in bestowing any
particular favour or beneht on man ? — We need only
apply the above observations, and particularly the rule
there mentioned, and we will immediately see the
justness of the folio whig conclusions: — 1. That all holy
persons, places, and things deserve to be judged holy,
according to the sense we have given of the word, namely,
as separated from other creatures and common uses, and
united with God by some means or other as above
explained. 2. That, in consequence of this, they are in
tliemselves more valuable, and deserve a higher esteem,
and that a greater respect and venei-ation should be paid
them than other persons, places, or things of the same
kind, which have not such union or connection with the
Deity. — Because these holy objects, besides what they
have in common with others of the same kind, which
j)uts them all upon an equal footing, have moreover that
union and connection with God, which places them in a

202 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

higher spliere, and renders them much more respectable
than those that want it. 3. That, therefore, actually to
have that esteem for them in our heart, and to show it
outwardly by such w^ords and actions as are expressive
thereof, is not only lawful, but a debt strictly due to
these objects, seeing they actually do possess those ex-
cellencies of separation from other creatures and unic^ii
wdth the Creator, which justly deserve to be so valued
and esteemed. 4. That, however, as their union with
God is the only motive on which this superior veneia-
tion is grounded, it therefore follows, that the honour
and respect paid to them ultimately terminates in God,,
and is, strictly speaking, an act of worship paid to him.
XXIII. All these conclusions are not only clear and
evident from what has been said, but are in fact the very
voice and language of nature itself. For, let us suppose
that any human creature of common sense, and with tlie
common feelings of humanity, had in his possession Eli-
jah's mantle, or the handkerchiefs and aprons which had
touched the body of St. Paul ; and that the same miracles
had been wrought in himself or others by their means
while in his possession, w^iich are recorded in the holy
scriptures to have been wrought by them in former days,
would that person pay no more regard, or put no greater
value upon these objects than upon any others of the
same kind ? Would not nature itself dictate to him to
value and esteem them above treasures of go«!d and silver?
Would he not, both in words and actions, as occasions
served, show this his esteem and veneration for them ?
Certainly he w^ould ; and let any man ask his own heart
what he would do if it w^ere his case, and, I dare say, it
will give him the same answer. When the i)eople or
God were stung by the fiery serpents, and found an im-
mediate remedy for the mortal bite by only looking at
the brazen serpent set up by the command of God for
this purpose, with what respect, with what reverence,
with what veneration, must they have regarded that im-
age ! We need only examine our own hearts to know
what they must have done on that occasion. So true it

OF MIRACLES. %%$

IS, that when once we know a thing to be conr.ected with
Almighty God — and much more if he has used it as an
iiistrument of bestowing any extraordinary favour on
man — if v,e have any sense of religion in our souls, ar.d
be not warped from the dictates of nature by passion or
prejudice, we naturally, and without reflection, conceive
in our hearts a high esteem and religious veneration for
it, which as naturally manifests itself outwardly in our
words and actioais.

XXIV. I cannot omit here citing, in proof-of whatis
said above, the authority of one ^vho', all the world
knows, is no friend to Popery or miracles ; I mean the
celebrated Dr. Middleton : The Obse9^ato7\ one of '.he
Doctor's antagonists, had advanced, that '^ if God ', .^vks
a cure by dead men's bones, it does hot follow .- /.c the
bones are to be worshipped." If this gentlemav. /u«^ans
that such bones are not to be worshipped as gvy'^is, nor
divine honour paid them, nobody but a fool will disr-sate
the pohit with him ; — tor no Christian in his sen.ses ever
drew such a conclusion ; — but if he means that, in the
case proposed, no kind of resj^ect, no veneration, iio sort
of w^orship at all, even such as is above exj^lahie*^, is to
be given these bones, then all the above reasonir ^s, and
the voice of nature itself, cry out against him. Of this
Dr. Middleton is so sensible, that in his remark ^i on the

0:'se7Tato7' (page 23), he answers with warmli to the
ab:)ve assertion ; " but in fact it " [the religious venera-
tion and w^orship of the miiaculous bones] " im*rfi^diately
did folloAV, has, and must follow, in confusion ^^f his siliy
liypothesis."

XXV. But w^e are under no necessity ol naving i-a-
co\:rse to the testimony of a Middleton, in \r nfirmati(»n
of 'what is above advanced. The holy script^ > es afford 1''=',
a much more respectable authority to convince as of ii ;
for hi these sacred oracles we find I'epeated instar^ces cf
the most profound external acts of respc c, worship, and
veneration paid to holy persons and hoi; things, both in
words and actions, and especially to thosf. svhom Almighty
God v\'as nlea-ed to use as his instruments in performing

204 ox THE INSTRUMENTS

miracles. Thus, when Obadiah was sent by Aliab to
seek for water, and met the holy prophet Elijah by the
way, "he knew him, and fell flat upon his face."* The
sons of the prophets, when they saw Elisha divide the
waters of Jordan, and pass through on dry land, said,
" the spirit of Elijah doth rest on Elisha ; and they came
to meet him, and bowed themselves to the ground before
him."t After the defeat of the people of God at Ai,
'* Joshua rent his clothes, and fell to the earth upon his
face BEFORE THE ARK OF THE LoRD Until the cveu-tide,
he and the elders of Israel, and put dust upon their
heads. "J See here how profound an external act of
worship is paid to the ark, an inanimate creature ! In
the days of Samuel, when the Israelites were defeated
the first time by the Philistines, they said, " Let us fetch
the ark of the covenant of the Lord out of Shiloh unto
us, that when it cometh among us it may save us out of
the hands of our enemies."§ Here we find the safety
of the people attributed to the ark in scripture language ;
and, to omit other examples of this kind, I shall only
add, that to show ns that all such religious worshijD paid
to holy persons and holy things was approved of, and
agreeable to God, and even required by him, we need
only recall what has been said of the miraculous punish-
ments inflicted by God on those who failed in this duty.||
Hence, therefore, we may justly conclude — " that it is
most consonant to right reason, agreeable to the voice
and dictates of nature, required by Almighty God, and
the neglect of it punished by him, that a due esteem and
religious veneration be paid, for his sake, to all holy per-
sons and holy things, especially such as he is pleased to
make use of as instruments of manifesting his own
glory, and promoting the good of man, in working^
miracles."

XXVI. Before I leave this subject, relating to the
instruments used by Almighty God in performing mira»

* 1 Kings xviii. 7. f 2 Kings ii. 15. ^ Jos. vii. 6

§ 1 Sam. iv. 3. [| See above, chap. vi. § xiv., eta

OF MIRACLES. 205

cles, it will be pl'oper to examine a question that natu-
rally occurs here, namely, Whether he at any time makes
use of wicked men as his instruments for this pur])ose ?
That those who are servants of God, in high favour with
him, and honoured with the gitt of miracles, may fall
even into the most grievous sins, is not called in ques-
tion. St. Peter was sent with his fellow-apostles to cure
the sick, cast out devils, and to do other wonderful things,
and yet we know how he afterwards fell into a dreadful
crime. Neither do we inquire here whether wicked men,
by the agency of evil spirits, may sometimes perform
prodigies and surj^rising things ; this is readily granted ;
the scripture is clear upon it ; but such prodigies are by
no means true miracles, but lying signs and wonders ;
neither are such men instruments in the hands of God
ill performing these miracles, but instruments in the
hand of the devil. But what we are here to enquire is,
Whether Almighty God, at any time, makes U'^e of
wicked men, who openly live bad lives, and whilst they
are in a state of enmity with him, as his mstruments by
whom to work real miracles ? and in what manner or on
what grounds he does so ? In order to be able to form
a just and exact judgment in this matter, I shall first
consider such examples as we find in the holy scriptures
relating thereto, and then see what light they give us m
this question.

XXVII. The first we meet with is that of Balaam. —
Interj^reters are not unanimous in their opinions concern-
ing this man, whether he really was a prophet of the
Most High God, though a wicked man, or was, and al-
ways had been a magician or soothsayer. Some few
are of the former opinion, but the generality of the
fathers, and most celebrated interpreters, as far as I have
had occasion to know, look upon him as having always
been an impious magician as well as most wicked man.
Be this, however, as it may, it cannot be called in ques-
tion, that if ever he had been a servant of God, and a
prophet of the Most High, he was not so when sent for
by the king of Moab, for the scripture expressly calls
18

206 OS THE IXSTRUMENTS

him a "soothsayer;"* and, moreover, his Imi'ding soAeii
altars, and ordering a set number of victims on each,
were acts of idohitry and superstition, done on the high
places of Baal, in his honour, and with a view to obtain
knowledge from hmi by such enchantments. Hence, in
tlie Book of Numbers, chap. xxiv. ver. 1, they are ex-
])ressly called "enchantments," and Balaam is said to
have given them up in despair; because, instead of meet-
ing what he wanted fi-om them, he found God always
opposed him, and was determined to bless Israel ; and,
besides, vvdierever he is mentioned in other parts of
t^cripture, he is always spoken of with horror and detest-
ation, as one of the worst of men.f And yet we find
that he not only was inspired by God to pronounce a
tjolemn benediction upon the people of Israel, but also
to make a most solemn prophecy of the Messiah, and to
foretell the future fate of several of the people in that
country.

The next example that occurs is that of Saul, of whom
we are told, that he w^as filled with a prophetic spirit,
and prophesied with the other prophets,| not only when
lie was in friendship w^ith God, and innocent, but also
afterwards, when he w^as cast off by God for his siiis ;
nay, when he had formed the very resolution to kill
David, an innocent person, and had sent several parties
for that purpose, and afterwards went out to execute it
himself, not only the people he had sent, but also he
himself, when he went, w^as at that very time filled with
the prophetic spirit, and prophesied.§

The third example is that of Judas, w^ho, though " he

,was a thief,"! and Christ knew from the beginning that

he " should betray him,"^ yea, and upon a certain occa

sion said of him that he was a devil ;** yet, notwith

standing all this, he sent hmi out with the rest on theii

* Jos. xiii. 33. f See 2 Pet. ii. 14, 15; and Jude, ver. 11.

+ 1 Sam. X. 10. § 1 Sam. xix. 23.

I .John xii. 6. *i John vi 64.

** Have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ? No-w
he spake of Judas Iscariot. — vi. 7.

OF MIRACLES. ' 20T

laibsioii, and gave him, as well as them, the poMer o£
working miracles, of which the gospel gives this account :
" And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples,
he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them
out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all manner
of diseases ; and he commanded them, saying, heal the
feick, cleanse the lej^ers, raise the dead, cast out devils,"
etc.*

The fourth example is that of Caiaphas, who, though
a most wicked man, and at that very time plotting the
destruction of Jesus Christ, yet even then prophesied
the necessity of his death for the salvation of the whole
world.

Besides, our blessed Saviour himself says expressly,
" Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we
not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name cast out
devils ? and in thy name done many wonderful works ?
and then I shall profess to them I never knew you ; de-^
part from me, ye that work iniquity."f

Lastly, St. Paul evidently supposes the power of work-^
ing miracles even in wicked men void of charity, when
he says, " Though I should have all faith so as to remove
mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing."J

XXVIII. Let us now consider and examine the several
examples and passages of scripture, and see what conciu-^
sion can be drawn from them. And, first, with regard to
Balaam : nothing is more common in the holy scripture
than to find Almighty God turning the impiety of wicked
men against themselves, either for the more effectual con-
vincing them of their error, or for the greater exaltation
of his servants ; and in these cases, as the royal propliet
says, " He bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nouglit,
and maketh the devices of the people of none effect. "§
In the case before us, Balak wanted Balaam, by his en-
chantments, to imprecate ruin and destruction on tho
people of God ; Balaam was most desirous of complying

* Matth. X. 1, etc. f Ibid. vii. 22.

I 1 Cor. xiii. § Psal. xxxiii. 10.

^08 ' ON THE IXSTKUMENTS

with the king's request, and accordingly had recourse
to }iis charms and incantations for this purpose ; but Al-
mighty God, whose chosen people Israel was, interposed
in their behalf, disappointed all the effects of Balaam's
enchantments, and instead of allowing the devil to assist
him as he wished for, sent his own angel in his place, to
let Balaam know the impossibility of what he desired, to
reprove his avarice and impiety, and to put words in his
mouth concerning Israel quite the reverse of what Balak
wanted ; for " the Lord put a word in Balaam's mouth,
and said, betukn unto Balak, and thus thou shalt
SPEAK."* And again, when a second attempt was made,
" The Lord met Balaam, and put a word in his mouth,
and said, go again unto Balak, and speak thus."t Now,
these words, which the angel here put in his mouth, were
not only a solemn benediction of Israel, but also a pre-
diction of what was to be done in future ages by their
posterity, agamst the people of Balak and their neigh-
bours, in just punishment of their impiety, for having
joined with him against the people of God ; for in the
passage where that prediction is made, as well as m the
last benediction of Israel, Balaam declares, that what he
is about to say are the words that he had heard : " He
hath said, which heard the words of God, which sav/ the
vision of the Almighty," etc.J; And again, " he hath
said, Avhich heard the words of God, and knew the
knowledge of the Most High, which saw the visions of
the Almighty."§ From these observations, it would
appear, that Balaam was not properly God's instrument
in working a miracle, but rather the subject on whom
the miracle was wrought, being forced by God, in direct
opposition to his own will and desire, to bless the people
of God, and to relate the evils that were to come upon
these nations in after-ages, as the angel had declared to
him, in punishment of Balak for his evil mind against
God's peoi^le ; and, consequently, it cannot be drawn

* Num. xsiii. 5. \ Ver. 16.

X Chap. XX iv. ver. 4. ^ Ver. 16.

OF MIKACLES. 209

from this example, that Almighty God ever makes use
of wicked men, living openly in disgrace with him, as
instruments of working miracles.

XXIX. With regard to St. Paul, it must be observed,
first, That the word prophecy does not always in scrip-
ture imply the foretelling things to come, nor by j^ropii-
ets is always understood those who foretell such things ;
but by prophets is oftGn meant those who are deputed to
sing the praises of God, or sets of religious men who
lived together by themselves, and were employed in that
office, and who celebrated the divine praises both by their
voices and various kinds of musical instruments. The
hill of God^ where Saul met with a company of these
men, was probably so called from their residing on it ;
and Samuel foretold him that he would there meet them,
with psaltery, and pipe, and harp before them.* This
w4ll further appear by what is related elsewhere,f "And
David spake to the chief of the Levites to aj^point their
brethren to be singers, with instruments of music,
psalteries, and harps, and cymbals, sounding, by lifting
up the voice with joy. So the Levites appointed
Heman the son of Joel, and of his brethren Asaph the
son of Berechiah." iS[ow, this employment of theirs is
m another part of scripture expressly called prophesy-
ing \\ " Moreover, David and the captains of the host
separated to the service of the sons of Asaph, and of
Heman, and of Jeduthun, who should prophesy with

HARPS, AND PSALTERIES, AND CYMBALS:" And again, § of

the sons of Asaph, it is said, that they were "under the
hands of Asaph, which prophesied according to the order
of the king ;" where it is evident that the word prophe-
cy cannot mean the foretelling future things, Avhicli neith-
er the king could command, nor any one do at his com-
mand, but must signify the celebrating the praises of
God, for which they were appomted. Hence, then, wft
may observe, secondly, That when Saul met with a.

* 1 Sam. X. 5. +1 Chron. xv. 16, 17.

\ Chap. XXV. 1. § Yer. 2.

210 ox THE INSTRUMENTS

company of tlie^^e holy men, and is said to have proplie-
sied with them, it is only meant that Almighty God
iiHed him with an extraordinary affection of piety and
■devotion, which made him forget all worldly concerns,
iind join these good people in singing the praises of God,
as it were in an ecstatic manner, as they did, in which
there was certainly no miracle wrought by Saul ; but if
it was miraculous at all, the miracle w^as done in him
by the change which the Holy Ghost Avrought in his
heart, and which is not more w^onderful than what is
done every day in the conversion of wicked men to a
good life. We must observe, thirdly. That as the
second time this happened to Saul was w^hen he was in
a smful state, and actually entertained the very resolu-
tion of committing a most grievous sin, so the whole
conduct of Almighty God on this occasion shows both
the infinite care which he has over his servants, and his
earnest desire for the conversion of sinners, which were
the ends he had in view in what occurred. Saul being
determined upon the death of David, no sooner heard
that he was at Najoth with Samuel and the prophets,
than he sent a party to take him; but immediately u^ion
their arrival they were filled with devotion, and forget-
ting the message given them by the king, joined with
the rest and "prophesied," that is^ sung the praises of
God ; the king hearing this, sent a second and a third party,
to wnoui the same thing happened in like manner. Here
Almighty God manifestecl his power to Saul, w^hich
ought to have convinced him how vain it was for him to
fight against God, or think to destroy David whom God
protected, and had decreed should succeed him in the
kingdom. Saul, blinded by his passion, never thought
of that, but went himself in person to have David
destroyed; but when he came nigh the place, God
was pleased to work the same change in him, and even
m a more extraordmary manner than in his guards, by
divesting him for a time of all his fury against David,
and exciting him to join the rest in celebrating the divine
praises. From all which it is evident, that whatever

OF MIRACLES. 211

there "\\ as of niii*aculous in this change, Saul was only
tke subject on whom it was wrought ; and as his proph-
esying did not consist in foretelUng things to come, whfch
would indeed be miraculous, but only in singing the
praises of God, so it is plain, he was by no means made
use of by Almighty God as an instrument of working any
miracle at all, in the sense in which we have explained
that word, and in which it is naturally understood.

XXX. The next case mentioned above is that of .
Judas, concerning whom it is certain, first. That he was
at last a most impious man, and died a reprobate ; sec-
ondly. That Jesus Christ knew from the beginning what
he would do, and how he should die ; thirdly. That, in
<?onj unction with the other apostles, he received the com
mission and power of working miracles when he was
sent with them to preach the approach of the kingdom
of heaven, and prepare the people for receiving our
blessed Saviour, and there is no reason to doubt but that
he exercised that power as well as the rest of his breth-
ren. So much is certain concerning him ; but it does
not appear evident from the sacred writings, that Judas
was actually a bad man, living a bad life, and at enmity
with God, when he was called by Jesus Christ to the
apostleship, and received on that occasion the power of
working miracles ; for, according to the sacred chronolo-
gists, they were sent on their mission invested with that
power, shortly after their vocation ; and, consequently,
all that can be concluded ^vith certainty from his case,
is, that though he was used by God as an instrument in
working miracles, yet he afterwards became a reprobate ;
but it is by no means certain that he actually was a bad
man, and in disgrace with God when^he received and
exercised that power. Nay, it seems much more rea-
sonable to conclude, that at first he was not a bad man,
as it is scarcely to be supposed that Jesus Christ would
have chosen a man actuallv leadino- a bad life, and raised
timi up to so high a dignity as an apostle, and bestowed
€uch powers upon him. At least, if he was then a wicked
man, it must only have been in the dispositions of his

~1U2 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

heart, and not at all in his outAvard conduct and actions ;
for no such thing is laid to his charge in the gospel ; and
as our Saviour's enemies reproached him, that he kept
company with publicans and sinners, they undoubtedly
would have cried out much more against him, had one of
his own disciples been of that class. All that follows, then,,
from the case of Judas in this supposition, is, that the
ministers of the church, whose office is to preach the
gospel, acting in that quality, may receive the power of
working'miracles, when the confirmation of their mission,
or of the truths they preach, requires it for the good of
others, whilst they themselves live without reproach in
the eyes of the world, even though they should be bad
men in their hearts and in the sight of God, and end at
last in reprobation.

XXXI. The case of Caiaphas comes next to be consid-
ered, which is thus related in the gospel : " Then gath-
ered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and
said, what do Ave ? ' for this man doth niany miracles : if
Ave let him thus alone, all men AAdll believe in him, and the
Romans shall come, and take aAvay both our place and
nation : And ofie of ^them named Caiaphas, being the
high-priest that same year, said unto them, You knoAV
nothing at all, nor consider that it is expedient for us,
that one man should die for tlie people, and that the
whole nation perish not : And this spake he not of him-
self, but being high-priest that year, he prophesied that
Jesus should die for the nation," etc.* Xow, from this
account of the gospel, "it appears at first sight, first, That
what Caiaphas said Avas, in its natural signification, a
consequence of the preceding deliberation of the coun-
cil, and the Avicfted dispositions of their hearts against
Jesus Christ ; all alleged fhe danger, both for themselves
and their nation, of letting him alone : Caiaphas there-
fore concluded, that it A\^as expedient he should die.
"Secondly, That Caiaphas himself l^d no knowledge of
the prophetic meaning of his Avords, and was exceeding

* John xi, 47, etc.

OF MIRACLES. 213

far from intenuiiig tliom in that sense. TLirclly, That
the Holy Ghost ])romptejl him to express his ophiion in
such words as might at the same time signify both what
he maliciously hitended against our Saviour, and what
A -mighty God designed, in foretelling his death for Ijie
sdvation of mankind. Fourthly, that this w^as done
solely in consequence of his character of high-priest, and'
not out of regard to his person : For, as the holy fathers
in general explain it, " God conferred the gift of proph-
esy [at that time] on the priesthood, not on the individ-
ual."* Fifthly, That it does not appear from the scrip-
ture that Caiaphas was at this time a bad man as to his
moral character in the eyes of the people, nor looked
upon in that light by them ; for the horrid crime he was
guilty of with regard to Jesus Christ, was proposed to
the people out of zeal for the cause of God and for His
law. Sixthly, That of consequence Caiajohas, a wicked
man and open enemy of Jesus Christ, was no more an
instrument in the hand of God in pronouncing this proph-
ecy, than the ass was in pronouncing Balaam's correc-
tion and reproof; that is, was nothing but a mere mate-
rial instrument. From all which, however, it follows,
that the sacred character of the priesthood may be a
sufficient motive to induce Almighty God to make use
of his ministers as instruments in working miracles for
his own glory or the good of others, even though they
be wicked men themselves in his sight, provided theii
wickedness does not appear in the eyes of the world.

XXXn. If now w^e take a view of what our Saviour
says,t "That many shall say unto him in that day. Lord,
Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ?" etc., we
must observe that though these people died in disgrace
with God, and will be for ever cut oft" from him, notwith-
standing they had in their life-time wrought miracles in
his name ; yet the scripture does not say that they were
actually wicked men and open sinners when they

* Prophetise dom m eo tempore non homiui, sed sacerdotio concesait
Deus. f Matth. vii. 22.

214 ON THE INSTIIUMENTS

wrought these miracles. Their having done these nrira-
cles in his name shows they had the true faitli, and v, ei e
members of his church ; and we find, from the examp e
of the sons of Sca^va, that those who have not the true
faitn, and are not members of the church, though tliey
pretend to work miracles in the name of Jesus Christ,
not only cannot perform any, but expose themselves to
no small danger by attempting it.* Now, if those i)er-
sons of wdiom our Saviour here speaks had the true iaith,
and if there appears nothing in scripture to prove they
were actually vicious men when they wrought these
miracles, we may charitably suppose they were then
good men, although afterwards they fell into sin, and died
reprobate and impenitent ; and, in this supposition, our
Saviour's words have their ftdl force, in showing us, that
true piety, such as will bring us to heaven, does not con-
sist either in any outward exercises of devotion alone —
•such as prayer, of which he declares in the preceding;
verse, that, " Not every one that says t# me. Lord, Lord,
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; " — nor even in
any of those extraordinary graces which are given, not
for the sanctification of those who have them, but for
the good of others, such as the gift of miracles ; for that
ma»y who have had those gifts will at last be danmed ;
but that it consists in doing the will of God in all things /
for, " he that does the wall of my Father who is in heav-
en, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven." It is
true, indeed, the answer which our Saviour tells us he
wall give to those people, is, "I never knew you," —
'which seems to imply that they had always been bad
men. But this consequence is not just ; for as it is cer-
•tain that they had the true faith of Christ and were
Christians, they must have been in the state of grace and
friendship with God, at least till they had lost their bap-
tismal innocence. Besides, it appears shocking to Chris-
''an piety to suppose that Jesus Christ would make use
■ persons who had always been impious men and \m

* See Acts xix. 13, et seq.

OF MlIiACLES. 2 a:

<e!iciuie% as inst'iiments in Ids hands of working so many
and gieat miracles as are here mentioned. Wherefore the
words "I never knew you," can only signify that knowl-
edge of approbation and love which Jesus Christ has of
tliose who he foresees wi;l, by persevering in his favour,
be his for ever, and of whom he says, " My sheep hear
my voice, and I know them, and they follow me, and I
give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish."*
With this knowledge it is certainly true that Christ never
knew those that perish, though in their former life they
had been far advanced in perfection, and even so as to
u'ork miracles and prophesy. What I have here ad-
vanced tends only to show, that if we only consider the
words of scripture, as they lie in the passage we have
before us, thei'e does not appear any certainty, from it
that tliose of whom our Saviour here speaks were actu-
ally in the state of sin, much less that they were openly
v.'icked men, when they performed the miracles here
related ; and, consequently, that this passage is not a full
and direct proof that God ever does make use of such
wicked men as instruments in working miracles.

XXXIII. The last passage from St. Paul, where he
says, "Though I should have all faith, so as to remove
mountains, I am nothing," f plainly supposes that that
strong faith on which the gift of miracles is founded, may
be in such as are void of charity, and in disgrace with
God ; and in this sense it is commonly understood by the
holy fathers and sacred interpreters.

XXXIV. To come now to the application of all the
above reflections, w^emust notice two distinct questions:

-First, Whether the gift of miracles can be bestowed on
wicked men, who notoriously lead bad lives, m disgrace
v/ith God? Secondly, Whether Almighty God actu-
ally does sometimes make use of sucli agents to work
miracles?

XXXV. With regard to the first question, the solu-
tion is very easy. The po^^er of miracles is a free gift

* John X. 27, 28. -j- 1 Cor. xiii

216 ON THE INSTRUMENTS

of God. It is ^lot due to any merit on the part of him
who receives it, nor is it necessary for his own immediate
sanctitication, or given for that end, but for the good of
others — for the manifestation and confiimation of the
truth ; and therefore there appears no reason to suppose^
that this power cannot be, in certain circumstances, be-
stowed even on wicked men; that is, that Almiglity God
may not, if he pleases, work true miracles, even by means
of wicked men, when, his own glory and the good of souls
can be promoted thereby. Some of the above texts of
scripture strongly insinuate that this, may be sometimes
done, and the holy fathers and many other interpreters
unanimously acknowledged it. But as to the second
que'stion, to mt. Whether Almighty God in fact does
make use of wicked men, known to be such, as his
instruments in working miracles? To this I answer.
First, That according to the ordinary course of the laws
of providence, this is very seldom, if ever the case. —
Secondly, That there is scarcely one positive proof from
scripture that this in fact is ever done. Thirdly, That
there are several very strong reasons of congruency
which show why God (except in some very singular
and extraordinary circumstances) should not do so. —
Now, these reasons are, first, because true miracles . not
only convince us of the truth of that doctrine in proof
of w^hich they are performed, but also naturally impress
in the mind a strong sense of veneration for the person
who performs them, and persuades us of his power with
God. Now it does not seem very congruous to the
divine wisdom and goodness, to bestow upon persons
openly vicious a gift which naturally tends to make olh
ers esteem and reverence them as his friends. Secondly,
The gift of ixdracles naturally procures authority to the
person who has it ; and, therefore, w^ere it bestowed on
men openly wicked, even in a few instances, it might
enable them, by afterwards appealing to these miracles,
to impose upon the many^ and lead them on to wicked-
ness. Thirdly, The openly known vicious lives of
wicked men, could not fail to detract exceedingly from

OF MIRACLES. 217

the authority of any iiiiracles performed by them, and
leave a strong suspicion in the mind that their miracles
were not true, but either fictitious or the work of Satan,
and not of God. For, as miracles give a double lustre
to virtue and sanctity, so a holy and virtuous life exceed-
ingly confirms and enhances the authority of miracles;
and it does not seem very congruous that the Divine
Wisdom should, except in some very extraordinary
instance, deprive miracles of the great advantage and
force they receive from the sanctity of the person who
performs them, and which makes them the more effectu-
ally procure the ends intended by them. 1 answer,
fourthly, that if at any time Almighty God makes use
of wicked men to perform miracles, this is only done
under the following conditions, as far as can be deduced
from scripture, in the examples of Judas and Caiaphas :
When the person performing the miracle is, first, himself
a true believer, though a wicked man ; for, if not a true
believer, no miracle will be performed, though attempted
even in the name of Jesus, as we see in the sons of Scse-
va : Secondly, Adorned with the character of a public
minister of God, as Judas and Caiaphas were ; and then
the pow^er is granted to the character, not the person, as
is expressly taken notice of in the case of Caiaphas:
Thirdl}'-, That though wicked men in the sight of God,
yet that they do not appear as such in the eyes of fhe
w^orld ; for, as w^e have seen above, there seems no proof,
from scripture, that any such were ever used by God as
instruments of working miracles : Fourthly, When the
end of these miracles is solely to confirm or discovet
the truths of God.
19

218 ON THE AUTHORITY

CHAPTER IX.

On the Authority of Miracles.

I. We now come to treat of a subject which is of th

highest importance, and therefore deserves more partic
ular accuracy and attention. The enemies of the Chris
tian religion leave no means untried, in order to vilify
and enervate the force of the arguments from miracles
which are used in its favour. From its first commence-
ment they have never failed to raise their batteries
against that impregnable fortress, and used every engine
in their power to overturn it; but always without suc-
cess, and generally to their own confusion. Sometimes
they have endeavoured to disprove the possibility of
miracles, and being foiled there, they have attacked their
actual existence ; finding this would not do, they have
had recourse to the vain pretence that it is impossible to
prove their existence ; but seeing the fort impregnable
on that side also, they have sought to shelter their impi-
ety in the weak plea of denying their authority ; — vainly
pretending, with an air of triumph, that though the ex-
istence of miracles should be acknowledged, they cannot
prove the truth of any doctrine, both because miracles
have been alleged and wrought in proof of opposite, doc-
trines, and also because, according to Christian writers — ^
even those of the first note — ^^the sanctity of the doctrine
taught is given as a criterion by which to judge of, and_
prove the truth of the miracle wrought in its favour. —
This point, therefore, must be particularly considered,
and the objections brought against the authority of mira-
cles carefully examined. But first I must premise a*
few observations which will serve to show the true
state of the question in its proper point of view, and
at the same time to preclude several of the infidel's
objections

OF MIRACLES. 2J9

I. P'irst, then, we must observe, that what Mr. Hume
4' *ges in his Essay against Miracles,* "That a miracle
may be discoverable by men or not ; but that this alters
not its nature or essenco," is not true in the Christian
idea of a miracle ; for, as a miracle is an extraordinary
effect produced in the material creation^ which material
creation is essentially the natural object of our senses,
every extraordinary effect produced in it must of course
be in itself discoverable by us, whether we in fact do dis-
cover it or not. It is true, indeed, the Christian religion
proposes to us, as objects of our faith, several operations
proper to Almighty God, which are not at all discover-
able by our senses ; such as, the incarnation of the Son
of God; the union of the divine and human natures in
one person; the conception of Jesus Christ in his mother^ s
womb without her having the knowledge of man^ and the
like. But it is certain that the Christian world never
looked upon these as miracles, in the ordinary and proper
sense of that word ; and, if we consider them attentively
we shall find that they can no more be classed with mira-
cles than the creation of the world at the beg-innino-, or
the daily creation of the soul of man and uniting it to the
body. These also are operations of the almighty hand of
God, above the power of all created agents to perform j
but it is plain they do not enter into our idea of a mira-
cle. The above truths do not fall under our senses ; we
know them only by revelation ; they are the objects of
our faith, the mysteries which the Christian religion pro-
.poses to our belief, but they are not miracles. However,
if Mr. Hume, or any other person, chooses to call them
miracles, I have no objection ; but such kind of miracles
can have no authority as proofs; their revelation and
reality must be proved, like the other truths of Chris-,
tianity, by iniracles properly so call»;d, according to the
explication we have given of them ; miracles which are
of their own nature discoverable by men, and fall undef
our senses.

* Page iS2 [in the note].

220 ON THE AUTHORITY

Secondly, If the miracle proposed be evidently a rela.

I tive miracle, or such as can be performed by creatures,

whether good or bad, of a nature superior to man j or if

there be any solid reason to suspect it is so, or that it

may, perhaps, be only the effect of natural causes ; such

miracle can never serve as a proof of any doctrine,
"vvithout further evidence ; nor make that impression
u[:o'n the mind which the persuasion of its being a true
miracle naturally and necessarily does j because the sus-
picion in this case must always remain in the mind, that'
pzrhapH the thing done is owing to natural causes, and is
no fnirach at all; or that perhaps it is the work of Sa-
tan, and not of God. It is, therefore, only such miracles
as are known to be from God, and performed either by
himself, or by his holy angels commissioned and autho>
ized by him, that can be used as having authority in
proof of any doctrine.

Thirdly, We have seen above, that true miracles, by
a certain natural but powerful efficacy, make a deep
itnpression on the mind, excite a more lively sense oi
the divine presence, and produce several other valuable
elfects in the hearts both of those who receive bene tit
by them, and of those who come to know them, such as
veneration and reverence tow^ards God, love and gratitude
for the favours received, confidence in his goodness, fear
of offending, and the like. Now, the present inquiry is
not how far, or by what means miracles are capable of
producing these affections in the heart of man ; — this is
a fact which is known by experience, and is not called
,in question ; — but, as we have seen above, that some of
the principal ends intended by Almighty God from mira-
cles were to convince mankind of the divine commission
of those whom he sends to inform them of his will, or
to prove that the doctrine proposed by such teachers is
divine doctrine, or to defend any tenet formerly revealed
and believed to be from God, when at any time after-
wards it comes to be denied or called in question ; hence,
the present inquiry is precisely this, How far true mira»
cles are a sufficient and rational proof to convince thi

OF MIRACLES. 221

world of the truth of any of these three points^ and hots
great is the authority they have for this purpose ?

Fourthly, With regard to the nature of the doctrine
to be proved by miracles, we must carefully observe, that
this kind of proof is not intended to convey a clear and
distinct idea of the different parts of the doctrine pro-
posed, or of their mutual connexions and relations with
one another, as is the case with those proofs which are
drawn from the internal evidence of any doctrine. — '
Strictly, speaking, the authority of the proof drawn from
miracles does not fall directly upon the doctrine itself, but
precisely and immediately falls upon its revelation ; for
the immediate object which this kind of proof has in
view is to show that the doctrine proposed is revealed by
God. The truth of the doctrine, however, is no less
certain on this account, but rather more so ; because, as
it is absolutely impossible, and evidently repugnant to
the very idea we have of God, to suppose that he can
ever assert, authorize or propagate a falsehood, so if the
authority of miracles can prove, to full conviction, that
the doctrine attested by them is a doctrine revealed by
God himself, it must follow, as an incontestable conse-
quence, that that doctrine is essentially true.

Fifthly, All those natural truths which can be known
and proved by the light of reason, and which the human
understanding is capable of comprehending, do not stand
in need of divine revelation to convince mankind that
they are true ; and therefore neither are they, strictly
sj)eaking, the proper objects of this proof from miracles.
1 do not say that Almighty God may not, if he pleases,'
make even natural truths the subject of revelation, to dis-
cover them to mankind more clearly than natural unas-
sisted reason can do, or to give us a greater conviction
and certainty of them ; but that, strictly speaking, they
•do not stand in need of this proof in order to convince
mankind of their reality. The proper objects of this
proof from miracles, are either such supernatural truths
as exceed the comprehension of the mind of man, and can-
not absolutely be known to us or proved to exist, eicept
'l9*

222 . ON THE AUTHORITY

by revelation ; or they are positive institutions of the
divine will, requiring our obedience, but which, as they
depend solely on the divine pleasure, it is impossible we
should have any idea of them, unless he make them
known to us.

III. From these observations the precise state of the
present question about the authority of miracles natural-
ly flows ; for here we see that the miracles required in
this proof are only such as are certainly from God, either
performed immediately by himself or by agents com-
missioned by him. This at once cuts off the objection
that miracles have been performed in proof of opposite
doctrines, as it is evidently impossible that God can per-
form miracles in attestation of falsehood. Hence, in
such a contest as that between Moses and the Egyptian
magicians, the miracles on the one side cannot be from
God, and therefore not true miracles, but lying signs of
Sata?i^ by which no one need be deceived but such as are
willing to be so : For Almighty God is bound by his own
divine perfections to hinder such delusions from being
undiscoverable, as we shall see at large when explaining
the criterion. From the above observations we also see
what kind of doctrines stand in need of this proof from
miracles ; and these are either the divine commission of
such as are sent by God to communicate his will to man,.
or such supernatural truths concerning God «nd spiritual
things, as are in themselves incomprehensible to the hu-
man understanding, and undiscoverable by natural reason ;
or, in fine, such positive institutions as God may be
pleased to appoint, and requires us to receive and observe.
This obviates the objections drawn from the incompre-
hensibility of the doctrine, since it is chiefly such doc-
trines that stand in need of this proof: Wherefore, the
precise state of the question is, Whether miracles known
to be performed by God, or by angels commissioned by
him, in order to prove any of these points, be a just and
rational proof to convince mankind, that they are in re-
ality truths of God, revealed by him ] This is the subject
of our present inquiry, and the light of reason, as well

OF MIRACLES. 223

ma the Christian religion, clearly shows, that such mira-
cles as we have mentioned are a full, convincing and
irrefragable proof of the divine revelation of the doc-
trines for which they are wrought, and oblige all those
to whom these doctrines are so proved, to receive them as
divine truths stamped with the seal of heaven and attest-
ed by God himself.

IV. I begin by considering what the light of reason
teaches us concerning this question. The principles by
which our reason is guided in this matter are taken from
the very idea we have of the Supreme Being, as a Being
of infinite perfections, we evidently see, that, as God is
infinitely good, it is impossible he can directly concur or
employ is almighty power in defence of a lie, to the
inevitable delusion of his rational creatures ; whom he
ioves so much, and whose happiness he has so much at
heart. As he is infinitely true and holy, it is impossible
he should ever attest, authorize, or propagate lies and
falsehood : he must essentially love truth, and this love
of truth must be incompatible with the love of falsehood :
As he is infinitely wise, he can never act against himself;
either by employing his power against his own veracity,
holiness, or wisdom ; or by depriving himself of the
most apt external means of convincing mankind of
whatever he thinks proper to make known to them. —
These are principles which are evident to the light of
reason, and essentially connected with our idea of a
supreme and infinitely perfect Being. Now, to come to
■OUT case, let us suppose that a person appears in the
world, declaring that he is sent from this Supreme Being,
and commissioned by him to instruct mankind in his
divine will, and appeals to God himself to attest his
being thus sent and commissoned : In this case, how is
it possible for Almighty God to give the attestation
required to fully satisfy his rational creatures and
exclude all suspicion of delusion 1 It is plain, there are
no external means by which he can do so, but by exert-
ing his omnipotence and performing miracles. And it
as no less evident, that this attpsfation he never can s;ive,

224 tiN THE AUTHORITY

if the person who appeals to it in proof of his being
S( nt by God, be not in fact sent and commissioned by
nim. Miracles, in such a case as this, are the voice of
God attesting that what his servant says is true ; tney are
the broad seal of heaven authenticating the commission
given by God to those whom he sends as his ambassadors
to men, and which a God of goodness and truth can nevt r
possibly give where the commission is not true and real,
,Let us suppose again, that this person proposes a doc-
trine unheard of heretofore, and unknown, but which
he pretends he had by revelation from God, with orders
to teach it to men, and appeals again to the same divine
attestation in proof that it was so. It is evident, that it
this new doctrine .was not revealed to him by God, it is
impossible God should ever work any miracles in attes-
tation of its being so ; for this as well as in the former
case, would evidently be to attest a lie, to authorize a
falsehood, to exert his power against his own sanctity,
and thereby positively concur to thfi deception and delu-
sion of his creatures ; and, in fine, render precarious and
useless the only proper external means of convincing
mankind of what he requires of them. Let us suppose,
in the third place, that any received point of doctrine
believed to have been originally revealed by God, is
called in question or denied, and that in defence of its
revelation, appeal is made to God, as in the two pre-
ceding cases, to attest it by miracles ; it is as clear as noon-
day, that if it was not revealed, Almighty God cannot
give the required attestation of its being so, without fall-
ing into the sam.e contradictory and absurd consequences
-noticed above. Hence, it is evident, that if it be known
that Almighty God works a miracle, in order to attest
either the commission of his servants, or the revelation
of the doctrines they propose or defend, it must be
admitted as a full and absolute proof of the veracity ot
the comniission and of the revelation of the doctrine :
And observe, that though the divine attestation by mira-
cles should be denied- -which may sometimes happen, as
we slidl afterwards see more fully in the last of the three

OF MIRACLES. 225

suppositions above mentioned ; and though this denial —
considered merely in itself — is not a full proof that the
contested doctrine is false, because God is not always
obliged to work miracles when required, in defence of
doctrines which have formerly been sufficiently revealed ;
yet, when he is pleased, in any of the above cases, actu-
allv to work the miracle in attestation of the doctrine, it
is then absolutely impossible, and utterly inconsistent
with the divine perfections, that the doctrines so attested
should not be from God ; and consequently, the author-
ity of miracles in proof of doctrine^ as above explained,
is absolute and conclusive. All the above reasoning may
be well illustrated by a parallel case among men. —
When a person is sent as an ambassador from one king-
dom to another, he must have his credentials properly
authenticated before he can be received in that charac-
ter by the king to whom he is sent. This is done by a
commission signed and sealed by the king his master, and
importing, that he is sent and authorized b}' him to
declare his mind to the other king concerning the aifairs
to be treated of between them, and requiring all due
regard to be had to what he shall so declare. These cre-
dentials are an absolute proof that this ambassador is
actually sent and commissioned by his master, and pro-
cures all necessary credit to w^hat he says in his master's
name. But as there is a possibility that an ambassador
so commissioned may sometimes go beyond his commis-
sion, and do or say things in his master's name for which
he is not authorized by him ; -if he should at any time
make some very extraordinary, and, in appearance, most
unreasonable demand, the credentials he has first shown
will not so far give a sanction to his words, but that on
such an occasion his veracity may be called in question ;
if, then, he should produce another commission, signed
and sealed as the former, and actually authorizing him to
make the same demand in his master's name ; this will
effectually secure him from all suspicion of fraud, and
prove to conviction, that his demand, however extraor-
dinary or unreasonable, was not an invention of his own,

226 ON THE AUTLORITY

but expressly enjoined him by the king his master.—
The application to our case is perfectly obvious. God
Almighty makes choice of some faithful servant to
whom he reveals his will, and sends him as his ambas-
sador to declare the same to men ; he appears among
them, declares his commission from God, and appeals to
the miracles which God works by his means, and at his
desire, as the credentials of his mission — as proofs of
his being sent by him. These miracles, therefore, are
the signature of God, the seal of heaven, by which this
person's commission is authenticated, and which neces-
sarily procures for him due veneration as to an ambassa-
dor from God, and just credit and regard to all he says.
But we shall suppose that, among the doctrines he teach-
es, he at last proposes some things very extraordinary,
and not only hitherto unheard of, but which appear
incomprehensible and seemingly contradictory, which,
however, he declares he received from God, and to which
he requires their entire submission. They are at a stand
■ — they hesitate — they begin to suspect. " He is sent
from God (say they), we cannot doubt of it; but he is a
man, and perhaps in these things goes beyond his orders ^
it is true, it does not seem consistent with the goodness
of God to give his divine attestation to prove that any
teacher is sent by him to the world, and yet permit him,
under the sanction of his character, to teach falsehood ;
Dut, on the other hand, though this man has proved
beyond dispute that he is sent by God to declare his will
to man, yet these points which he proposes are so shock-
ng, and in appearance so contrary to common sense,
/hat we know not what to think of the matter." If, to
emove their doubts, and extricate them out of this
dilemma, their teacher should produce another commis-
sion of the same nature as the former, signed and sealed
iike it with the finger of God ; that this, if he should
again have recourse to miracles to attest that these very
points at which they are startled were actually revealed
by God to him, and if God should accordingly work the
miracles demanded for that purpose, this must immedi-

OF miraclp:s. 227

ately dissipate all their doubts, and effectually convince
them, not only that this person was sent from God, but
that these very incomprehensible doctrines which he
teaches were the truths of God, revealed by him to his
servant, and which, therefore, it is their bounden duty to
receive with all submission and veneration. In fact, we
find this is what Almighty God has done : Jesus Christ
appears in Judea, and represents himself as a teacher sent
by God ; yea, as the great Prophet so long expected to
be the Saviour of the world. St. John the Baptist being
then in prison, and hearing of his fame, sends two of his
disciples to inquire if he was the Messias ; the answer
he gives them, is an appeal to his credentials, sealed by
Almighty God, namely, the numberless incontrovertible
miracles he daily wrought. Among the other doctrines
which he taught, one article was, that he, as man, had
received power from God to forgive sins upon earth ; and
he takes the following occasion to declare this to the
people : '' They brought to him a man sick of the palsy
lying on a bed ; and Jesus said unto the sick of the
palsy. Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee ;"
immediately some of those present, who were best
versed in the law, were startled at this doctrine, which^
to them, appeared blasphemous ; " and they reasoned in
their own hearts. Why doth this man thus speak blas-
phemy 1 Who can forgive sins but God alone ]" Jesus
Christ perceiving in spirit, what passed in their hearts,
immediately produces new credentials to prove this very
point, that he, as man, had received from God the power
of forgiving sins, which he here exercised, and works
two stupendous miracles for this purpose, first by shoAv-
ing them that he knew all that was passing in their
hearts ; " Why do ye reason these things in your hearts 1"
says he ; and then by a single word restores the sick man
m an instant to perfect health : " That ye may know,"
says he, " That the son of man hath power on earth to
forgive sins (he saith to the sick of the palsy), I say to
thee arise, and take up thy bed and go thy way unto thy
house ; and immediately he arose, took up the bed, and

228 ON THE AUTHORITY

went forth before them all." This was enough, all mur-
murs ceased, the people present " were all amazed, and
glorified God, saying, we never saw it in this fashion,"*
or, as St. Matthew expresses it, " They glorified God
that had given such power unto men."f

V. Other examples, to the same purpose, might be
brought forward, but the above are sufficient for illus
trating our present subject. I shall only further observe
here, that the learned author of the Dissertation on Mira*
cles against Hume, seems to have done great injustice to
his cause, and exceedingly weakened the authority of the
proof from miracles, by the manner in which he pretends
to account for the connection between any doctrine and
the miracles wrought in attestation of it. He supposes
a man of an unblemished character to adva7ice doctrines
in religion unknown before^ but not in themselves appa-
rently impious or absurd; and to affirm, at the same
time, that they were revealed to him by the Spirit of God.
"It must be owned," says the doctor, "there is a very
strong presumption against the truth of what he says ;
this presumption does not arise from any doubt of the
man's integrity, for we suppose him of an unblemished
character ; nor does it arise from, any absurdity or im-
moral tendency we perceive in the doctrine itself; for
we suppose it has none such ; but it ariseth principally,
if not solely, from these two circumstances, the extreme
uncommonness of such a revelation, and the great facility
with which people of strong fancy may in this particular
impose upon themselves." He then supposes, further,
that this man pretends to have also received from God
the power of working miracles; and observes, that "we
have precisely the same presumption against his being
endued with such a power, as against his having obtained -
such a revelation; two things," says he, "are asserted,
and there is one presumption, and but one, against them,
and it equally affects them both ; whatever proves either
assertion, removes the only presumption which hindcn

• Mark ii. f Matth. is.

%

OF MIRACLES. 229

our belief of the other." He then lastly supposes, that
the man actually works the miracles before us, and con-
sequently removes this only presumption, and thereby
manifests a divine communication, upon which he con-
cludes thus, " We have now all the evidence which the
integrity of the person could give us, as to any ordinary
event attested by him, that the doctrine he delivers as
from God, is from God, and therefore true." So that
according to this hypothesis, miracles give no other cer-
tainty of the divine original and revelation of the doc-
trines in proof of which they are wrought, than the
word of an honest man ! It is true, indeed, our author
goes on, and affirms that, in the case he has proposed,
*' we have more evidence of the revelation than for any
common fact vouched by a person of undoubted probity ]
because," says he, "as God is both almighty and allwise,
if he hath bestowed on any so uncommon a privilege [as
that of working miracles], it is highly probable that it
is bestowed for promoting some end uncommonly im-
portant ; and what more important end than to reveal to
men that which may be conducive to their present and
eternal happiness'?" I leave this "highly probable"
argument to have as much force as it may, and only
observe that, after all this flourish, and answering an
objection that might be alleged against it, our author
himself seems to lay very little stress upon it; for thus,
after all, he draws his final conclusion: "And now the
connection between the miracle and the doctrine is obvi-
ous ; the miracle removes the improbability of a super-
natural communication, of which communication it is in
fact an irrefragable evidence. This improbability, which
was the only obstacle, being removed, the doctrine hath,
at least, all the evidence of a common fact, attested by
a man of known virtue and good sense."* I shall not
say whether this connection, as it is here explained, will
appear so obvious to a Deist as the learned author would
have us believe ; but this I think is pretty evident, that

• See Dissertation on Miracles, Part ii. Sec. 3.
20

230 ON THE AUTHORITY

the explication he has here given of it will render mii»
cles of no manner of use to the Christian religion; f>i,
in the first place, the Christian religion proposes to ou •
belief doctrines which most certainly did appear aLsurd
to the heathen world at its first appearance ; for the word
of God assures us that the doctrine of the Cross " is a
scandal to the Jews and a folly to the Gentiles." In the
second place, these doctrines, to this day, appear most
absurd and contradictory to Deists and unbelievers — a.
numerous and learned body, who, for this very reason,
most impiously ridicule and reject them. Thirdly, The
apostles, who first taught these doctrines to the world,
and wrought miracles in confirmation of them, were so
far from being "men of known virtue and good sense,"
that they were absolute strangers in every country into
which they went when they firsts proposed the&e doc-
trines ; and in their own country itself they were men
of no character, of no learning, of the lowest class of
people, and without any earthly qualification to recom-
mend them. So that the Deist or Atheist may admit
the argument of our learned author, and yet persist in
denying the Christian revelation, because the case he
supposes is certainly unconnected both with its doctrines
and the persons who first taught them to the world. In
fact, the whole argumentation of our author is a mere
fictitious h3'-pothesis, dressed in good language, and of
course very apt to impose upon the reader's imagination ;
but in reality more calculated to undermine Christianity
than to support it, because absolutely contrary to fact.
Can its author produce one single instance wherein h"s
hypothesis ever existed \ Can he show any one example
wherein those who were present when miracles were
wrought, ever dreamed of making that long winding pro-
cess of arguments which he describes, and at last rested
satisfied that the sublime incomprehensible doctrines
proposed, must be from God, merely because he who
declared them was an honest man \ No, no ; miracles
go more quickly to work, and make a more immediate
and convincing impression vipon the heart of man.— -

OF MIRACLES. 231

Those whom Almighty God sends to declare his will to
man, and by whom he works miracles to confirm what
they declare, appeal to the miracles they work as the
voice of God himself attesting the truth of what they
teach ; as the voice of God they are received by those
who see them, and as such give them not a mere proba-
bility, as the dissertator pretends, but, as we have seen
above, an absolute conviction that these doctrines are
from God, which he himself so palpably attests to be so ,*
and, consequently, the connection between the miracle
and the revelation of the doctrine, is not a distant con-
nection, which stands in need of intermediate steps to
bring us to the knowledge of it, but it is a most imme-
diate connection, such as are the credentials of an am-
bassador from his master, both giving him his commission
to act as his ambassador, and also authorizing him to
make those very demands and proposals which he makes
to those to whom he is sent.

VI. But to return to my own subject: having shown,,
from the light of reason, the authority of miracles in
proof of doctrine, I now proceed to show how great that
authority is by proofs drawn from revelation. Proofs
of this kind w'e iind in great abundance throughout the
sacred scriptures. For greater distinction, I shall con-
sider separately the proofs drawn from the Old and New
Testament, and to begin with those of the old law.

And, first, we see there that Almighty God himself
appeals to miracles as the most undoubted and convincing
proofs of the divine revelation of what he wants to com-
municate to his creatures. Thus, when he appeared to
Moses in the wilderness, and gave him his commission
lO go to Egypt, and deliver his people from their slavery
Moses was averse to undertake that charge, and proposed
several objections on his part, which Almighty God prop
erly answered. At last he proposed a difficulty on the
part of the people, saying, '^ They will not believe me,
nor hearken to my words ; for they will say, the Lord
hath not appeared unto thee ;" upon which Almighty
God immediately has recourse to miracles — perform*

232 ON THE AUTHORITY

two before him — gives him the power of performing th€
same and others before the people as his credentials, and
assures him they will have the desired effect in con-
vincing the people that his commission is divine.* Now,
would the Almighty God, a God of infinite wisdom, ever
have given Moses the power of miracles, as an undoubted
means to convince the people of his being sent by God,
f miracles were not a most certain and undoubted proof
of the doctrine for which they are performed 1 Here let
common sense judge and determine.

Secondly, At the time when the people of Israel were
brought out of Egypt, idolatry had made an amazing pro-
gress in all the other nations, especially among the Egyp-
tians, and the Israelites were exceedingly prone to follow
the example of their neighbours in that respect. On the
other hand, Almighty God had nothing more at heart
than to preserve them from that abomination, and to
convince them that he, and he alone, was the Sovereign
Lord and God, and that besides him there was no God
We cannot possibly doubt but that his sovereign wis-
dom would make use of means the most proper and best
adapted for effectually convincing them of this truth,
which he had so much at heart ; and we find that the
means he used for this purpose were the numberless
miracles he performed among them. Thus God himself
declares to Moses, that he had performed so many signs
on Pharaoh, "that ye may know how that I am the
Lord."! And again, Moses recounting all the signs and
wonders God had done, says to the people, "Unto thee
it was shown, that that thou mightest know that the Lord
he is God; there is none else besides him-":}: Hence,
then, we must conclude, that miracles are a full and cer-
tain proof of the revelation of those doctrines for which
they are wrought, seeing that God himself uses them as
the most effectual means for that end.

Thirdly, We find that God acknowledges the work-
ing of true miracles to be the most undoubted proof,

• See Exod. iii. and iv. f Exod. x. 2. % Deut. iv. 36.

OF MIRACLES. 233

that he who works them is God : Thus, by the mouth of
the prophet Isaiah, he challenges all false gods to work,
if they can, a true miracle in proof of their being gods,
and acknowledges so great authority in such a proof, that
he promises to receive them as gods if they do it : " Let
them show us what shall happen," says he,* "show Ua
the things that are to come, that we may know that ye
are gods." Hence, then, true miracles are not only the
work of God, but they are also the language of God,
by which he speaks to men, and discovers to them his
will ; and as it is impossible for the devil to speak in this
language, so it is impossible for Almighty God to use it
in attestation of a falsehood; when, therefore, he speaks
in this way in attestation of any doctrine proposed, it is
a most decisive proof that that doctrine is from him, and
consequently most true.

Fourthly, We have another most convincing proof of
this truth, founded on the divine justice. It is impossi-
ble for the divine justice to find fault where there is
none, or punish where there is no crime. On the other
hand, there can be no crime where there is no trans-
gression of the law, nor can there be any transgression
of the law, where the law is not sufficiently known.
Consequently, wherever we find the divine justice rig-
orous in punishing, there, we may be assured, has been
great transgression of the law, and the law fullv mani-
fested ; now, of this we find most severe examples where
the manifestation of the law depended solely upon mira-
cles, and where the acting against so strong a proof of
the law was alleged by God as a proof of the great-
ness of the crime. Whence it is manifest, that in the
judgment of God miracles are a most authentic proof
of the revelation of the divine will. Let us see, then,
these examples. Moses appears before Pharaoh in the
name of God, with an order to let the people of Israel
go to the wilderness — a thing no less contrary to Pha-
raoh's interest than to his inclination. Certainly Pha-

• Isaiah xli. 22, 23.
20»

234 ON THE AUTHORITY

.•aoh was not obliged to take Moses' bare word for Tvhaf
he said ; it was necessary he should give some decisive
proof that he really was from God, and authorized by
him to make such a demand. Moses has recourse imme-
diately to miracles as his credentials, and as the most
convincing proof that what he had said was true : Pha-
raoh, however, hardens his heart, and pays no regard to the
divine command, notwithstanding this proof of its reality ;
but immediately the divine vengeance pursues him, and
one severe punishment after another is inflicted on him
and on his people, till at last he and all his host are
drowned in the Red Sea, in punishment of their obsti-
nacy. Now, I ask, where was Pharaoh's crime 1 Where
was his transgression, which could deserve so dreadful
and severe a punishment 1 Doubtless his crime con-
sisted in refusing to obey the express command of God, '
delivered to him by Moses, and attested by miracles. —
But if miracles be not an absolute and decisive attes-
tation of the will of God ; if they can possibly be at
any time connected with falsehood, or if they be not at
all times an undoubted token and proof of the truth,
then Pharaoh, notwithstanding the miracles, had no cer-
tainty of the divine will, and could not be justly blamed
for not complying with it. But the conduct of God
shows the weakness of this pretext ; he most severely
punished Pharaoh for not complying with his orders ;
and as it is impossible for the divine justice to punish
crime more than it deserves,'Pharaoh's crime in not com-
plying must have been exceeding great, which could
deserve from a just God such exemplary punishment.
Hence, the divine will must have been fuUv manifested
to him; and as the only proof he had of it was by
means of the miracles wrought for that purpose, it fol- '
ows as a most just and necessary consequence, that mir-
acles constitute a full, perfect, and decisive proof of the
divine will, which none can resist without resisting God
himself. Another example, but still more express, to the
same purpose, we have in the Book of NumJ)ers, chap.
xiv when the peo;:le murmured against God uy.nn h»^ar-

OF MIK-ACLtS. 23&

ing the report of the spies. Almighty God was so dis-
pleased with their infidelity, that he complains of it to
Moses, and threatens to destroy them entirely, taking
particular notice of the atrociousness of their crime, as
arising from their not believing him, notwithstanding all
the miracles he had wrought among them : — "And the
Lord said unto Moses, How long will this people pro-
voke me I How long will it be ere they believe me, for
ALL THE SIGNS WHICH I HAVE SHEWN among them 1 I will
smite them with the pestilence, and disinherit them."*
It is true. Almighty God by the interposition of Moses
and his prayers, was pleased to remit this dreadful threat
as to the whole nation, sparing the children and those
under twenty years of age ; but as for all above that age,
except Joshua and Caleb, who had not consented to their
-crime, he was inexorable, and thus pronounces sentence
upon them : "All those men which have seen my glory,
and my miracles which I did in Egypt and in the wilder-
ness, and have tempted me now these ten times, and have
not hearkened to my voice, surely they shall not see the
land which I sware unto their fathers ; say you unto them,,
your carcases shall fall in the wilderness; your children
shall wander in the wilderness forty years, and bear your
whoredoms, until your carcases be wasted in the wilder-
ness," etc. From the expressions here used, and from the
severity of the punishment, we see how exceedingly
God was offended at them, and we see that the great
cause of the offence of which he complains, was because
they refused to believe and trust in him, notwithstanding
the proof he had given them of his almighty power and
goodness by repeated miracles ; hence, therefore, it fol-
lows, that these miracles were a decisive proof of the
truths for which they were wrought — a full and con-
vincing evidence, which rendered those who refused to
believe it altogether inexcusable before God, and pro-
v^oked him lo so great indignation ; and upon the whole,
we justly conclude, that true miracles wrought by God-

* Num. xiv. 11. 12

236 ON THE AUTHORITY

are in themselves a decisive ptoof of doctrine, ta
authentic testimony of the divine approbation.

VII. In the New Testament also we find the same
truth declared to us in the plainest and most convincing
manner on several different occasions. Our Saviour had
declared himself to the Jews, to be tlfe Son of God, at
which they took exceeding great offence, and " sought
to kill him, /or saying that God was his Father, making
himself equal with God."* Upon this he endeavours by
several arguments to explain to them his union and
equality with the Father, and, as the proof of all he says,
concludes thus: — "If I bear witness of myself, my wit-
ness is not true ; there is another that beareth witness of
me, and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of
me is true ; ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto
the truth, but I receive not testimony from man — but I
have a greater witness than that of John ; for the works
that the Father hath given me to finish, the same works
that 1 do bear witness of me that the Father hath sent
me ; and the Father himself that hath sent me hath borne
witness of me." Here then we see our blessed Saviour
declaring to the people a most sublime doctrine, fai
above all human comprehension, at which they were,
upon that very account, greatly scandalized, namely,
that he who, to all human appearance, was a mere man,
whose parents and kindred they knew, was in reality the
eternal Son of God, equal to his Father, having the same
power, even so as to raise the dead, as the Father hath ;
that to him all judgment was committed by the Father,
and He could not be dishonoured by any man without
dishonouring the Father at the same time. To remove
the scandal they had taken, and convince them that he
was really sent by the Father to reveal this very truth to
them, what proof does he bring 1 A\ hy, no other than
the miracles he performs ; " the works," sa3^s he, " that I
do, bear witness of me that the Father hath sent me." —
H« seeks no other proof but this ; he prefers it before

* John V. 18.

OF MIRACLES. " 237

tlie testimony of St. John the Baptist, and looks upon
it as fully sufficient to convince them of the reality of
bis mission, and of the truth of his doctrine, though in
itself so sublime, and so apparently presumptuous and
false, that it was regarded by the Jews as blasphemous.
VIII. Upon another occasion, the Jews earnestly
pressed him to tell them in plain term.s if he w^as the
Messias, and he again had recourse to the same proof,
declaring it ought thoroughly to convince them that he
was ; " the Jews came round about him, and said unto
him. How long dost thou make us to doubt 1 If thou be
the Christ, tell us plainly. Jesus answered them, I told
you, and ye believed not ; the works that I do in my
Father's name, they bear witness of me;"* and a little
after, he concludes, " I and my Father are one." Upon
this the Jews were so highly scandalized, that they took
up stones to sttne /tim, as one guilty of blasphemy;
*' because," said they, "thou being a man m.akest thy-
self God."t But he calmly appeals again to his mira-
cles, as a most undoubted proof of the truth of what he
had asserted: " If I do not the works of m^y father,
believe me not; but if I do, though ye believe not m.e,
believe the works, that ye rr;ay know and believe that
the Father is in me, and 1 in him. "J Here, again, we
iind the Son of God appealing to his works alone, which
he declares to be the works of his Father, as the most
authentic and decisive proof of his own godhead, that is,
of the most important and fundamental article of the
Christian religion. He rests entirely upon this proof;
he seeks no other, looking upon this as the most satis-
factory argument he can use to convince unprejudiced
minds of the truth of his doctrine. Shall we then
dare to arraign the wisdom of the Son of God 1 — shall
we dare assert that he made use of an improper or equiv-
ocal proof on so solemn and important an occasion 1 It
would surely be the height of blasphemy, and w^e would
be more blameable than the hard-hearted Jews them-

•John X. 24, etc. fVer. 33. |Ver. 37, 38.

238 ON THE AUTHORITY

selves, if we did so ; we must, therefore, conclude from
these appeals of Jesus Christ to miracles in proof of hi*
doctrine — that miracles wrought by God in attestation
of the truth, are essentially and undoubtedly connected
therewith, and consequently, that the authority of mira-
cles, in proof of doctrine, is absolute and conclusive.

IX. The same truth also beautifully appears from
what our Saviour answered to St. Philip in presence of
the rest of the apostles, when Philip said to him, " Lord,
show us the Father, and it sufficeth us." Jesus Christ
expressed his surprise at this petition, which showed how
little St. Philip had understood what his Master had oftea
already told them about his divinity and union with the
Father; and after explaining it to him again in a most
amiable manner, he appeals in proof of the truth of
what he had said, to his works, which ought fully to
satisfy him on this head : " Jesus saith unto him. Have I
been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known
me, Philip 1 He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father ;
and how sayest thou then. Show us the Father; believest
thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me i
The words that I speak unto you, I speak not of myself^
but the Father that dwelleth in me he doth the works.
Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in
me, or else believe me for the very work's sake."* In
this most beautiful passage, where the Son of God con-
descends, with the most endearing mildness, to the weak
ness of his disciple, we not only see another strong proof
of the authority of miracles wrought in attestation of
doctrines — even the most sublime and incomprehensible,
but we also see explained to us, by Jesus Christ himself,
the connection between the miracle wrought and the-
doctrine attested by it. " The words that I speak unto
you," says he, " I speak not of myself;" I do not give
you this doctrine as my own ; it was revealed to me by
God, and it is from him I declare it to you. But how
ghall we know that it is so 1 He immediately adds^

* John xiv. 8, et seq.

OF MIRACLES. 239

* the Father that dwelleth in me he doth the woiks;"
these works done by him are his own signature, his own
declaration that the doctrine I deliver is from him : He
makes use of me as his ambassador to declare to you the
doctrine, and he performs the works to attest that the
doctrine is his ; consequently, as it is absolutely impossi
ble that the God of truth should attest a lie, miracles
must be a full and decisive proof that the doctrines attest-
ed by them are the truths of God, and revealed by him.
This argument is still further confirmed by the follow
ing testimony of St. John : " Many other signs truly did
Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which are not
"written in this book; but these are written that ye might
believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, and that
believino; ve mio-ht have life throuo-h his name."*

X. But there is no expression of Jesus Christ which
shows this truth in stronger coloiirs, than when he con-
demns the obstinacy of the Jews as absolutely inexcu-
sable, for not yielding to the blazing light of the truth,
which he exhibited to them by the splendour of his doc-
trine and miracles " If I had not come and spoken
unto them," says he,*" they had not had sin, but now
they have no cloak for their sin."f In these words the
Jews are condemned as inexcusable for not receivino;
the doctrine of our Saviour 5 but surely they could not
in justice have been so condemned for this fault, nor
would it have been any fault at all, if Christ had not
given them convincing and irrefragable proofs of the
divinity both of his mission and doctrine. Now, we
have seen above that the only proofs he had recourse to
for that end, were upon all occasions the miracles he
wrought among them ; and therefore, a little after, he
declares that the only cause of this their so severe con-
demnation was, that they had refused to yield to this
-divine light : " If I had not done am.ongst them the works
which none other man did, they had not had sin ; but
now have they both seen and hated both me and my

* John XX. 30, 31. t Ibid. xv. 22.

240 ON THE AUTHORITY

Father."* Se<.' here what it was that rendered thero
without all excuse in the sight of God. God the Father
had manifested himself to them in the most sensible man-
ner by the works which Jesus Christ wrought in his name ;
yet they obstinately shut their eyes against this divine
light — hated Jesus Christ, who brought it among them,
and consequently hated his Father also ; therefore, they
in their turn were rejected by him, and justly condemned
as guilty of the most inexcusable obstinacy. But this
condemnation would certainly have been unjust, if mira-
cles were not the most incontestable proofs of doctrine^
Shall we then say that their condemnation was unjust!
God forbid. We must, therefore conclude that miracles
are essentially connected with the revelation of the doc-
trines attested by them, and that their authority in proof
of these doctrines is absolute and decisive.

XI. I shall not here repeat the appeal made by our
Saviour to his miracles in proof of his being the Messiah,
when St. John's disciples questioned him if he was ; nor
his curing the man sick of the palsy, on purpose to con-
vince the Jews that he, as man, had received power from
God to forgive sins. Both these examples we have seen
above, and it is needless to repeat them here, as it is easy
to see from what I have already said, how beautifully
they prove the essential connection between miracles
and the doctrine attested by them. But I must not omit
what our Saviour expressly declares on another occasion,
when his enemies pretended that his casting ou* devils
was by the power of Satan. When he performed a mira-
cle of this kind, and restored the poor person that had
6een possessed, to the use of his speech and sight, of both
which he had been deprived by the devil, the people
were filled with admiration. His enemies, fearing the
consequences of so signal a demonstration of his power
and divinity, seemed to make light of it, and pretended
to account for it, by saying, "he casteth out devils by
Beelzebub the chief of the devils;" our Saviour imme-

*Ver. 24.

* OF MIRACLES 241

diately demonstrates the weakness and fallacy of thi*
allegation, by observing it was impossible that Satan
should fight against himself, or that such a miracle could
be performed but by the power of God ; and then con-
cludes thus: "If I, by the finger of God, cast out devils,
NO DOUBT the kmgdom of God is come upon you."* —
Here the very point we have all along had in view ia
declared in express terms by Jesus Christ himself. He
came among the Jews to establish the kingdom of God
among them 5 the proof he brings of his mission, and the
arguments he uses to establish that kingdom, are his mir-
acles, and such miracles as could be performed by none
but G od, among which this of his casting out the devil
bore a distinguished place ; and he declares that these
miracles are proofs so decisive of the truth of his doc-
trine, that it could admit of no manner of doubt : " If I,
by the finger of God, cast out devils, no doubt the king-
dom of God is come upon you."

XII. The same method that Jesus Christ took to con-
vince the Jews of the truth of his doctrine, he was
pleased should be followed by his apostles also, whom
he sent to preach that doctrine to the whole world. He
gave them the power of working miracles, or, to speak
more properly, he wrought many miracles by their
means, in order thereby to convince the world of the
divinity of their mission, and to establish and confirm
the doctrine taught by them. After his ascension, when
they had received the Holy Ghost, they immediately
began to execute the great work their Master had given
them to do, which St. Mark expresses in these words
" And they went forth and preached every where ; the
Lord working with them, and confirming the word with
signs following."! In the Acts also we are told, that
"the apostles with great power gave witness of the
resurrection of the Lord Jesus."+ St. Paul, in like man-
ner, when called to the same glorious office, used the
same means in promoting his Master's cause ; for he tolli

• Mftith. xii. and Luke xi. f Mark xvi. 20. X ^^^ *^» 33*

21

242 ON THE AUTHORITY

US in his Epistle to the Romans, that it was by miracles
that he planted the gospel wherever he went : " By
mighty signs and wonders," says he; "by the power of
the spirit of God ; so that from Jerusalem, and round
about to Illyrium, I have fully preached the gospel of
Christ."* And again, writing to the Corinthians, "When
I came to you, I came not with excellency of speech or
of wisdom, declaring to you the testimony of God ; for
1 determined not to know any thing among you save
Jesus Christ, and him crucified 5 and my speech and my
preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom,

but in DEMONSTRATION OF THE SPIRIT, AND OF POWER,

tliat your faith should not stand in the wisdom of man,
but m THE POWER OF GoD."f Here this great apostle
informs us what the means were which he used in plant-
ing the gospel. The only doctrine he preached — the
only wisdom he pretended to teach them — was the great
mystery of Christ crucified. This, he assures us, in the
preceding chapter, was " a stumbling block to the Jews,
and to the Greeks foolishness." To persuade the Corinth-
ians to receive and embrace this unheard-of doctrine as
the truths of God, he used no pomp of eloquence, "no
enticing words of man's wisdom;" but he called upon
the spirit of God to attest and demonstrate the truth of
the word he preached to them, by exerting his almighty
power in working miracles, as the means the most adapted
for the purpose designed ; and by these he obtained his
end, and converted them to Christianity. Now, in all
these cases, seeing that Divine Wisdom thought proper
to use miracles as the most proper means to convince tht
vworld that the truths of the gospel,— so sublime and
iicomprehensible in themselves, and so foolish in the
<yes of worldly wisdom, — were nevertheless the truths
of God, and revealed by him ; shall we dare to say thi?
means was improper, inadequate, or incapable of pro-
curing what was intended by theml Certainly ng one
who believes the scripture to be the word of God ran

•Rora. XV. J9. ^lC«r. ii.

or MIRACLES. 243

do so. We must then conclude, again, that miracles are
decisive proofs of doctrme, and that their authority as
such is mcontrovertible. St. Paul was so sensible of this^
that he declares there is no salvation for such as refuse to
embrace the doctrine of Christ, which is demonstrated by
such convincing evidence to be the truth of God ; for
after beginning his Epistle to the Hebrews by informing
us that God, who in former times had spoken to men^
and declared his will to them by the ministry of angels,
had "in these latter days spoken to us by his Son, by
whom he also made the world ;" he then goes on to
show the vast excellency of the Son above the angels,
from which he draws this obvious consequence, that we
ought, of course, to pay so much the greater regard to
what He has taught us, and be the more careful not to
lose ii;; "therefore," says he, "we ought to give the
more earnest heed to the things which we have heard,
lest at any time we should let them slip."* And then
immediately alluding to the punishments inflicted on
those who transgressed or disobeyed what had been de-
livered by angels, he draws this natural consequence of
this argument, that it is impossible we should escape, if
we refuse what has been delivered by the Lord of angels,
especially when so strongly manifested by the many
miracles wrought by God to attest and confirm it ; " for
if the word spoken by angels," says he, " was steadfast,
and every transgression and disobedience received a just
recompense of reward, how shall we escape if we neglect
so great salvation, which at the first began to be spoken
by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that
heard him, God also bearing them witness both with signs^
and wonders and with divers miracles and gifts of the
Holy Ghost, according to his own will l"t From these
words it is plain that St. Paul — or rather the Holy Ghost
who inspired him — looked upon miracles wrought by
God in confirmation of doctrine, to be a full, perfect,
and decisive proof that the doctrine so confirmed is

•Heb. i. 1. tVer.2i3,4.

244 ON THE AUTHORITY

divme truth, and all those who refuse to believe it on
such proof, are inexcusable before God, and shall be
punished accordingly.

XIII. Though the several passages of holy scripture
which I have here made use of, have necessarily carried
me on to a considerable length, and have occasioned my
making repetitions in th3 application of them, which to
fome may seem superfluous ; yet, as the subject is of
so great importance, and each of these passages hs.3
something of a peculiar force and energy in proving the
point in question, I thought it improper either to omit
any of them entirely, or to blend them together in one
argument ; for the argument would thereby have lost a
great deal of that weight and strength of proof, which
a separate and distinct view of each will naturally have
in the mind of every one who seriously and attentively
considers them. Besides, as the importance of the sub-
ject I treat of is so great, it were desirable that what is
said upon it should be made so plain and simple, that it
may be thoroughly comprehended by the meanest capa-
city. ■ Indeed, that is a point I have all along had in
view, and it must plead my apology w^ith those whose
superior parts may think it tedious and disagreeable to
see so minute a detail of points which they would easily
and fully comprehend from a few hints.

XIV. It is for the same reason that, though the argu-
ments I have already brought both from reason and reve-
lation be more than enough to prove the authority of
miracles wrought by God in proof of doctrine, yet I
must not be content with these, but adduce one or two
more, in order to fortify this important subject on all
sides, and show how blameable those are who call it in
question. The first argument I shall propose is an appeaV
to experience, and to' the common sentiments of all man-
kind. Let us only examine the fact — what effects mira-
-cles have always had on the heart of man, and this will
palpably demonstrate to us the authority and weight of a
proof from them. When Elijah had raised to life the
widow's son. and restored him to his mother, she imrae

OF MIRACLES. 245

diately cried out in raptures of joy and admiration^
" Now BY THIS I know that thou art a man of God, and
that the word of the Lord in thy mouth is truth."* The
moment Naamanwas miraculously cured of the leprosy,
he was converted upon the spot from his idolatry, and
said to Elisha — " Behold, now I know that there is no
God in all the earth but in Israel."! In the grand dis-
pute between Elijah and the prophets of Baal — whether
the Lord of Baal was the true God, with one consent it
w^as put to the test of a miracle ; and when this was per-
formed in favour of the God of Israel, all the people to
a man yielded to the heav-enly light, and with one voice
cried out, " The Lord he is God, the Lord he is God."+
Nebuchadnezzar, a heathen prince, whose haughty heart
could not brook to acknowledge, even in God, a power
superior to his own ; "and who is the God," saith he to
the holy children, " that will deliver you out of my
hands !"§ yet so confounded was he when he saw their
miraculous deliverance from the fiery furnace, that he
instantly acknowledged their God to be the only true
God, and made a decree whereby he commanded Him
to be respected throughout all his empire, and threatened
the utmost destruction to any one who should dare to
" speak any thing amiss against him." The same effect
the delivery of Daniel in the den of lions had upon king
Darhis, who made a decree like the former, wherein,,
convinced by the glaring evidence of Daniel's miracu-
lous preservation, he acknowledges that " his God is the
living God, and steadfast for ever, and his kingdom that
■which shall not be destroyed, and his dominion shall
be even unto the end ; that he deliyereth, and rescueth,
and worketh signs and wonders in the heavens, and in
i!\e earth, who hath delivered Daniel from the power of
the lions."||

XV. Nothing could be more foreign to the common
sentiments of mankind, than to imagine that man should

• 1 Kings xvii. 24. f 2 Kings v. 15. X 1 Kings xtiil.

( Dan. iiL 15. || Ibid. vi.

21*

24-6 ON THE AUTHORITY

tave the power of forgiving sins upon earth which were
committed against the great God of heaven. We see
in what an almost odious light all the reformed churches
look upon a pretence of this kind, and the Jews esteemed
it a downright blasphemy ; yet, no sooner did our blessed.
Saviour work the miracle of curing the sick man of the
palsy, to prove that he, as man, and whom the Jews
then looked upon to be only a mere man, had this pow-
er, than immediately his most inveterate enemies were
struck dumb ; — they had not a word more to say against
it ; — and both they, and the whole multitude present —
filled with amazement at so luminous a proof — acknowl-
edged that to be a divine truth which before they had
■esteemed a downright blasphemy, and " glorified God
who had given such power unto men."* What was it
that convinced Nicodemus of the divine mission of our
Saviour, but the splendour of his miracles 1 " Rabbi,"
5aid he to him, " we know that thou art a teacher come
from God, for no man can do these miracles that thou
■docst, except God be with him."t When the man,
whom our Saviour restored to his sio-ht, thouo;h born
blind, heard the Pharisees speaking disrespectfully of his
benefactor, he immediately undertook his vindication by
this natural argument, drawn from the miraculous cure
he had performed : " Now we know that God heareth not
sinners; but if any man be a worshipper of God, and
doth his will, him he heareth ; since the world began
it was not heard that any man opened the eyes of one
that was born blind ; if this man were not of God, he
could do nothing," etc.:}: Observe here with what
strength of argument he proves the divine mission of
Jesus Christ. First, he lays down this principle, that
God doth not perform wondrous things at the desire of
sinners, but is ready to hear those who are his friends
and servants ; then he considers the nature of the mira-
cle performed, which shows itself evidently to be the
work of God, the like of which had not been heard of

• Matlh. ix. 8. t John iii. 2. t Ibid. ii. 31.

OF MIRACLES. 247

from the begiPxiiing o£ the world, and from these twc
premises he draws this necessary consequence ; since,
then, God has, in fact, wrought this real miracle at the
desire and by means of Jesus Christ, he must undoubt-
edly be from God, and God must be with him. This is
the natural language which true miracles speak ; — this ia
the impression they never fail to make on the heart of
man.

XVI. It were endless to collect together the many
instances which are found in every page of the gospel,
of this natural but deep impression which the miracles
of Jesus Christ made upon the Jews ; the blazing light
of this proof convinced them at once, and they sought
no further evidence of the truth of what he said to them.
But perhaps it will be objected here, that in reality this
impression was not general — that many, and those the
most learned, and of the greatest authority — paid no
regard at all to the miracles of our Saviour, and were
so lar from being persuaded of the truth of his doctrine,
that they looked upon him only as an impostor, and con-
demned him at last as an impious malefactor.

XVII. This objection is so far from weakening the
forcie of our present argument, that it greatly confirms
it ; for it is evident from the whole history of our Sa-
viour in his public life, that the continual opposition he
met with from the chief priests, scribes and Pharisees, was
entirely owing to the most inveterate hatred and envy
they had conceived against him, on account of the esteem
and credit which the miracles he wrought procured him
among the people; and hence, blinded by these passions,
they did violence to themselves in resisting that natural
impression which his miracles did in fact make upon
them. Read the account given of their behaviour when
the man that had been born blind, was restored to his
sight. The evidence of this miracle confounded them ;
they called the man, and interrogated him respecting it;
they would not believe he had been born blind ; they
questioned his parents ; they asked himself what he
thought of the matter ; they used all their art to find

248 ON THE AUTHORITY

some pretext to discredit the miracle. But why all this T
Doubtless from the conviction the miracle carried along^
with it, that the person who wrought it was from God —
a conviction which their corrupt hearts were determined
never to acknowledge. Yet, in spite of all this, it gained
even upon some of them, who said, " How can a man
that is a sinner do such miracles 1 and there was a divi-
sion among them."* And again, when some said, '' he
hath a devil and is mad; others immediately replied,
Can a devil open the eyes of the blind ]"t From all;
this, then, it appears that even his enemies themselves
were convinced by his miracles, though their diabolical
passions so blinded them that they would not allow
themselves to acknowledge the conviction. This ap-
pears still further from their behaviour when Lazarus was
raised from the dead. This stupendous miracle so alarm-
ed them, that they immediately called a council to delib-
erate what was to be done ; and when they were met for
this purpose, they plainl}'- acknowledged both the reality
of our Saviour's miracles, and the natural effect which
they must undoubtedly produce among the people: —
" This man doth many miracles," say they; " if we let
him thus alone, all men will believe on him." Could
there be a greater proof of the impression these miracles
made upon themselves \ They plainly acknowledged
their force in persuading, and if they are not persuaded
themselves, it is because the strength of their passions,,
counteracting the evidence of the proof, will not allow
them to be so. Another proof we have of this unhap-
py disposition of theirs, when St. Peter and St. John
cured the i^oor cripple at the door of the temple. — ^.
This miracle had so surprising an effect, that no less than
about five thousand men were converted after it. The
chief priests and rulers were not a little grieved at this,,
and laid hands on them, bringing them before their coun-
cil, and the man that had been cured along with them
Here St. Peter boldly declared, that this miraculous cure

• John ix. 16. t Ibid. x. 10—21.

OF MIRACLES. 249

was performed in the name of Jew^^us Christ, and in attes-
tation of his being risen from the dead, and that there is
no salvation but through him ; and this proof was so con-
Tincing that the scripture expressly observes " they had
nothing to say against it." This miracle, then, made
the proper impression upon the hearts even of the most
inveterate enemies of Jesus ; they were convinced by it ;
they could not object any thing to its evidence, yet,
through the malice of jtheir hearts, they would not be
converted; and putting the apostles aside, they said,
*' What shall we do to these men 1 for that indeed a no-
table miracle has been done by them, is manifest to all
them that dwell at Jerusalem, and we cannot deny it."
See here the impression the miracle made upon them ;
but, instead of yielding to its light, they added, " but
that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly
threaten them that they speak henceforth to no man in
this name."* Seeing, therefore, upon the whole, that
€ven those whose hearts were so blinded with passion
that they were determined not to yield to conviction,
could not help giving such plain indications of the deep
impression the miracles of Christ and his apostles made
upon their minds, and how sensible they were of the
effects they must produce in others ; we have in this tes-
timony of adversaries the most convincing proof of the
common sentiments of all mankind in this matter.

XVni. As we proceed with the argument, our proofs
mAiltiply upon our hands. After our Saviour had ascend-
ed to heaven, his apostles entered upon the grand under-
taking of reforming the whole world, overturning all
established religions, rooting out the most inveterate
opinions, destroying the deepest prejudices, enlightening
the most barbarous nations with the knowledge of the
sublime truths of salvation; and, in a word, of subject-
ing the whole world to the faith and law of Jesus Christ
The project was vast and replete with dangers, and the
<lifficulties involved in it seemed insurmountable. They

* Acts iv.

250 ON THE AUTHORITY

were themselves poor simple men, without the smallest
human means to recommend them, or any help of man
to assist them ; yet they boldly enter upon the glorious
enterprize, and carried along by the ardour of their zeal
never cease till they have accomplished it. The means
they made use of for this purpose were not the " en-
ticing words of human wisdom," but the stupendous mir-
acles they every where performed. These served them
mstead of every thing else, and produced the most
amazing effect in the hearts of the spectators; for, being
regarded as the voice of Heaven — which they really
were, they at once overcame the most inveterate preju-
dices, and " captivated their understandings in obedience
to Christ j" convinced them that the doctrines attestt^d
by these miracles were the truths of God, and without
any other arguments converted them to Christianity. —
Thus, when St. Peter came to Lydda; " there he found
a certain man named iEneas, who had kept his bed eight
years and was sick of a palsy; and Peter said to him,
jEneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole; arise and make
thy bed ; and he arose immediately." This was enough ;
there was no need of other arguments to convince the
people of that place of the truths of the gospel; this
miracle alone was the most decisive proof of their being^
from God ; and immediately " all that dwelt at Lydda
tirrned unto the Lord."* In like manner, when St.
Philip went down to Samaria to preach the gospel ta
that city, it is surprising to see what numbers were con-
verted by him. But by what means was this brought
-about 1 By the powerful eloquence of his miracles ; for,
" the people with one accord gave heed unto these things
.which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles
which he did ; for unclean spirits, crying With a loud
voice, came out of many that were possessed with them ^
and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were
healed, and there was great joy in that city."f Nay,
even Simon the magician himself, who had before pre^

* Acts ix 33 et scq. 1 Acts tuL

OF MIKALLt.S. 2c)^

tended to be some great one, and had bewitched the
Samaritans with his sorceries, was so confounded at the
miracles wrought by Philip, that, unable to resist such
evidence, he became a Christian. When Elymas the sor-
cerer endeavoured to turn away the procon.<=ul Sergius
from hearing the word of God, St. Paul, with one sen-
tence, in the name of the Lord, struck him blind, in
punishment of his impiety. The deputy Sergius sought
no more; this miraculous punishment of that wretch
convinced him at once that the doctrine in defence of
which it was performed must be from God, and there-
fore, " when he saw what was done he believed, being
astonished at the doctrine of the Lord."* What these
three great saints did was done by all the other apostles
and apostolical men whom Almighty God made use of to
convert the heathen world to Christianity. They used
no human helps for this purpose. Their arms like their
doctrine were altogether divine — the voice of the Al-
mighty attesting what they taught by the amazing mira-
cles he performed for this purpose. — These every where
had their desired effect, converted vast numbers to the
faith of Christ, and confounded those who, through the
violence of their passions and their inveterate prejudices,
would not be converted.

XIX. Now, what is the natural consequence to be
drawn from this long induction of examples I Nothing
surely can more clearly demonstrate the voice of un-
prejudiced nature, and the common sentiments of all
mankind with regard to the supreme authority of mira-
cles wrought by Almighty God in proof of doctrine. —
'We see here, from evidence of facts, the deep impres-
sion divine miracles have always made on the heart of
man, by themselves alone, immediately and altogether
independently on any circumstances whatever. — And
-lere I may appeal to the very hearts of those who pre-
tend to deny this authority. Suppose you had been
present in our Saviour's days, and been an eye-witness

• Acts viii. 12.

'262 ON THE AUTHORITY

of all he did ; suppose you yourselves had been possessed
oy th" devil, or lame, or blind, or paralytic, or otherwise
diseased, and had been miraculously and instantane-
ously cured by him ; lay your hand upon your breast^
and ask your own heart what effect, what deep impres
sion must this have made upon you ] I seek no other
proof, I require no other voucher for the truth of what
I here defend, than the unprejudiced answer which your
own heart will here give you.

XX. This observation leads me to another argument in
proof of the authority of miracles, with which I shall
conclude this subject; namely, the very testimony oi
our adversaries themselves. Convinced as they are in
their own hearts of this truth, it is impossible for them,
on certain occasions, not to discover it. Some of them,
indeed, have acknowledged it in express terms j but all
of them agree in confessing it indirectly, when they take
so much pains to argue against it and ridicule it. What
could have induced a David Hume to spend so much
time and study as he must have done in inventing, dress-
ing up, and publishing the elaborate argument, by which
he would pretend to demonstrate, that it is absolutely
impossible ever to prove the existence of a miracle '(
What could move him to this but the interior conviction
rooted in the bottom of his heart, that if one single true
miracle should be allowed in proof of Christianity, it
alone would overbalance all his flimsy sophistry in favour
of infidelity ] What could have induced a Rousseau to
use such insidious arts as he does throughout the whole
of his Emilius, when he speaks of miracles, confounding
the true state of the question, making false suppositions,
and general appeals to the scripture for what is not to be
found in so much as one single text, and sometimes even
plainly contradicting himself and his own principles, in
order by these disingenuous means to enervate the force
and authority of miracles 1 W hat, I say, could make
him be guilty of such dishonourable conduct, but the
interior conviction he had, on the one hand, of the great-
ness of that authority which he -wanted to destroys and

F MIRACLES. 253

his deliberate resolution on the other, like that of the
chief priests and rulers' of the Jews, never to acknowl-
edge it] What, in a word, can induce a Voltaire, and
the whole infidel tribe of his brother Deists, to be at so
much pains to turn all miracles — even those of the sa-
cred scripture — into ridicule, and to throw out their im-
pious sneers on all occasions against them, but the con-
sciousness of the effect they must undoubtedly have, if
received and believed, and that it is not in their own
power to find amy other solid reason against them ? Dr
Conyers Middleton, the most outrageous enemy that ever
Christian miracles had, condemns as forgery and impos-
ture all that ever were related since the apostolic age,
for this single plain reason — because, if we allow tbi^ir
existence in one age after the apostles, we cannot reason-
ably deny them in all succeeding ages, seeing the proofs
for their existence are absolutely the same in every age
since that time ; and then, if this be granted, there is no
contesting the truth of Popery ; for he observes, " a cleai
succession of miracles, deduced through all history, from
the apostolic times dow^n to our own, is a proof of all
others the most striking to all minds, and the most de-
cisive indeed to all minds, as far as it is believed to be
true."'*^ Could any thing but the main force of truth
extort such an acknowledgment of the supreme author-
ity of miracles from so declared an enemy 1 Those
learned gentlemen who diiFer in opinion from Dr. Mid-
dleton about the exact period of the cessation of mira-
cles, are, however, of the ^me opinion with him as to
llieir authority in proof of doctrine : — '' It must be
granted," says Doctor Church, f ''that the present facts,
which are appeals to the senses, are more striking and
satistactory, than any long intricate reasonings: And
hence miracles- may be pronounced to be the shortest
and clearest means of conviction of the divine authority
of any mission, and consequent]}^ of any doctrine, to
those who see them. And farther, as w^e may have suf

■* luirod. Disc. p. 41. f Vindication, pp. 62 and 63.

23

"254 ON THE AUTHORITY OF MIRACLES.

ficieiit cei-tainty of their having been worked in timet
past, they must, if well attested, be full proofs even to
us who do not see them." This is a just observation,
founded on the nature of the thing itself; and it is owing
to the full conviction of this truth, that all Dr. Middleton's
adversaries, though they disagree with him as to the pre-
cise period when miracles ceased in the Christian church;
\et all agree, and labour with all their might to prove,
that they have actually long since ceased; namely, at
such periods as they think proper respectively to assign ;
because, as at these assumed periods, they suppose the
corruptions of " Popery " began ; to allow true miracles
.o be wrought after that, would, according to the above
principle, be fairly yielding the day in favour of Popery.
It is worth observing that what Atheists and Deists are
forced to do against-the Christian miracles in general, the
children of the reformation are obliged, upon the very
same principle, to do against the miracles' wrought in the
Catholic church. All of them feeling in their own
hearts the conviction and authority of such a proof, are
determined never to acknowledge it where their preju-.
dices or passions induce them to reject the doctrine ; be-
cause such an acknowledgment would be an utter con-
demnation of themselves; and both sides in this respect
copy after the example of the chief priests and rulers of
the Jews in their behaviour with regard to the miracles
of Christ and his apostles.

Having thus established the authority of miracles upon-
the most solid foundation, I should now go on to con-
sider and refute the objections brought against it ; but as
their weakness will better appear when we have consid»'
red the criterion of miracles, which I shall next trea^
of, and which, as we shall see, is intimately connected
with their authority, I shall delay taking notice of the
objections till we have considered that important subject;
that by this means their insufficiency and weakness may
the more manifestly be exposed.

OH THE CRITERION OF MIRACLES. 265

CHAPTER X.

On the Criterion of Miracles

I. From what we have seen aboVe on the authority oi

miracles, and especially from the explication there ^iven

of the true state of that important question, it appea j-, that

two things are pre-required for establishing this autiior/ty,

so that it may have its full force, and make a due in- ^res-

sion on the heart of man : First, that the miraculc^is facts

do actually exist: Secondly, that they be performed by

God, either immediately by his own almighty power, or

by angels commissioned by him. If no miracle exist, or

be pretended to exist, we are then out of the question ;

but when we are certain of the reality of the fact,

we easily see, by looking into our own hearts, that

its whole weight and authority is entirely founded on

the supposition, that it has Almighty God for its author;

for, if we either know^ or even suspect, that what is

done is not the work of God, its authority that instant

falls to the ground. Hence, there arises two other ques*

tions of no small consequence in this matter; in each of

which the enemies of religion have used their utmost

efforts to entangle and darken the truth, by ever}' vile

irt in their power, that they might thereby the more

-effectually' deprive the Christian faith of the invincible

armour and strong defence which she draws from the

cjplendour of her miracles. The first of these questionr

is, How shall we know that the miraculous facts did >^.>ver

actually exist \ Deism and infidelity reply here, it s

impossible ever to know this: "Where," criej Rous.

seau, " are these miracles to be seen ^ are they related

only in books ] pray who wrote these books — men — who

were witness to these miracles ; — men — who attest them (

whal ! always hu-man testimonies ! Is it alw^^ys m^m who

tell me what other men have told them 1 what a numbei

256 ON THE CRITERION

of these are constantly between me and the Deity !"*
At other times he pretends to disprove their existence,
as if it were unworthy of the Deity to have recourse to
such means of convincing his creatures ; and would per-
suade us, that the very number of miracles said to have
happened is a proof that none ever existed at all : So
that, according to hi|;n and his brethren — for he only
speaks the language common to all the party — it is im-
possible for us to know for certain that any miracle ever
existed of which we were not ourselves the ej^e-witnes?.'
It is albsj well known how strenuously the celebrated
David Hume — another noted champion of infidelity —
has attacked- the existence of miracles, and employed
the utmost stretch of genius, and all the arts of sophi.s-
try, to persuade the world, that "a miracle supported
by any human testimony, is more prpperly a subject of
derision than of argument; and that no testimony for
any kind of miracle can ever possibly amount to a prob-
ability, much less to a proof."! How far common sense
approves of such ridiculous assertions, is now apparent
from the contempt with which the famous argument,
" in which he trusted," is every where regarded ! These
endeavours, however, show the spirit of the party, the
conviction they feel of the invincible force of miracles
being so fatal to their cause, and their consequent horror
at the very thought of their existence. The second
question is a sequel of the former; for in the suppo^^-
tion that a miraculous operation is actually performed, it
is next to be inquired — How shall we know that it is
truly the work of God, and not a delusion of Satan 1 If
infidelity labours hard to disprove the existence of mira-
cles, it endeavours with no less ardour to persuade us,
that, though they should be allowed an existence, we
are not a whit nearer our point, because it is impossible
to distinguish whether they be from God or from the
devil; and consequently, that we can never have any
certainty of what is pretended to be proved by them. —

• Emil. vol. iii. p. 108. f Ess. on Mir. p. liU and 20i.

OF MIRACLES. 267

But without repeating here the absurdities with which
those gentlemen have favoured, or rather pestered the
world on this subject, and the many little arts they use
to obscure the truth, and confound the true state of the
question, I shall procv=^ed, as usual, to clear it of the rub-
bish they have thrown upon it, and lay down those prin-
ciples which reason and religion point out to us, as a
proper foundation whereon to build its defence ; then I
shall endeavour to raise upon them such a superstructure
as will convince any reasonable man, that the existe-nce
of miracles can be proved beyond contradiction, and that
it can be known with equal evidence what miracles are,
and what are not from God.

II. By the criterion of miracles, taken in the most
general sense that the word can bear, may be understood
those rules by which we form a right jjidgment of both
these questions, that is, both of the existence of any mir-
acle, and of its being, or not being, the work of the Deity.
But this general sense is not the one in which it is com-
monly taken. The existence of any miracle is a ques-
tion of fact, to be determined, like all other Questions of
that nature, by that kind of evidence which is common
to all facts, and which we shall consider at large in its
proper place ; but whether a miraculous event known to
exist, is, or is not the work of God, is a q.uestion of a
peculiar kind, which must be determined by certain
rules of judging proper to this subject only. And by
the term Criterion of Miracles, is more commonly un-
derstood the rules laid down for this purpose. It is only
in this sense that I at present use it ; and to find out this
c;-iterion, that is, to investigate and lay down those rules,
by which we may be enabled to judge with certainty,
whether the miraculous event be the work of God, or
the operation of Satan, is the subject of our present in-
quiry. To do this with the necessarv precaution and
clearness, a few observations must be premised.

III. First, We must carefully distinguish between
these two things, to tempt^ and to induce into error. To
temvt is to present, or not to remove such occasion* ai

'22*

258 ^ON THE CRITERION

solicit and entice lis to do any thing contrary to our duty
Now, we may know the thing to which we are tempteq
to be contrary to our duty, as when a person is solicited
by e'vil companions to rob and steal ; or the evil action
may be proposed to us under the appearance of being
good and lawful, or even a duty itself, but the fallacy of
which appearance we can easily discover, if we use due
care. Thus Eve was tempted to eat the forbidden fruit,
under the appearance of good, expecting thereby to bet-
ter her condition, and "become as gods;" though, had
she used the least reflection, she might easily have seen
that even though this were true, it could never excuse
her transgressing the express command of the God that
made her. Thus also Saul was tempted to transgress the
orders delivered to him by the prophet Samuel, from an
appearance of necessity, when he offered up sacrifice
before that prophet's arrival,* though by a little attention
he might easily have discovered the delusion. In tempt-
ations of this kini, Satan, as the scripture expresses it,
' transforms himself into an angel of light," the better
.0 compass his ends against us. In all these cases we are
solicited — we are enticed to do the evil proposed, but
we are not forced ; we have it in our power to withhold
our consent, to discover the delusion, and reject the pro-
posal. But to induce into error is of a very different
nature ; this is to lay before us an inevitable necessity
of our falling — to prepare for us a certain and infallible
determination to evil — to put a snare in our way which
it is impossible for us to escape. Now, it is evident to
common sense, that though Almighty God may, for his
own most just and wise ends, tempt us himself, or per-
mit us to be tempted by others, yet it is absolutely in)-
pa^sible he should either himself induce us to error, or
vermit others to do so; because, it is plain, that by so
doing he would manifestly contradict himself, and act
contrary to his own divine attributes, his justice, hi»
veracity, ani his goodness; that is, he would himself

* 1 Sam xy

OF MIRACLES. 259

become the author of sin, error, and falsehood. God per-
mitted Job to be tempted to impatience by his wife, by
his three friends, and by the devil. But Job knowing
that impatience was a sin, and that his duty required of
him to receive with submission whatever the divine
providence should send or permit to come upon him,
resisted the temptation, and preserved his integrity. —
When Satan tempted our Saviour himself, he proposed
two of his temptations under the appearance of good,
namely, to prove himself to be the Son of God by an
act of omnipotence, commanding the stones to be made
bread ; and to show his confidence in the divine protec-
tion, by throwing himself down from the pinnacle of the
temple, in hopes of being preserved from all hurt by the
angels, according to the text of scripture cited for that
end ; but our Saviour well knew the delusion in both
cases, and rejected the temptation ; but as to inducing
us to evil, the word of God expressly declares to us,
that " God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be
tempted above what you are able, but with the tempta-
tion will also make a way to escape, that you may be
able to bear it."* In these words it is plainly declared
that Almighty God will never permit us to be induced
into evil, to be tempted in such a way that it will be out
of our power to escape ; for it would be inconsistent
with his fidelity to do so. This will appear in a still
stronger light if we consider what is meant when we
.say that God him^self tempts us, or permits us to be
tempted ; for we must carefully observe, that Almighty
God never intends, either in the temptations he sends
on man himself, or in those which he permits from others,
that the person so tempted should consent to the tempta-
tion, and commit sin. Far from it ; he expressly com-
mands the contrary. The only views Almighty God has
in tempting man, either by himself or others, are to
prove him, to try him, to see if, in fact, he be faithful
to him, to give him an occasion of acquiring great good

« 1 Cor. X. 13.

260 ON THE CRITERION

to his soul by overcoming the temptation, and thereby of
improving himself in solid virtue. Sometimes also he
does it in just punishment for sins committed, and abuse
of mercy ; and in this manner " God tempted Abra-
ham,"* and in several places of scripture he is expressly
said to prove or tempt his people. f In like manner, also^
"an angel of Satan was permitted to tempt St. Paul for
his greater humiliation and exercise of virtue ; but God
^himself assured him, that "his grace was sufficient for
him." It is true, when the wicked spirits are permitted
to tempt man, their ardent desire is indeed to lead us to
sin ; but in this sense God never tempts ; and for this
reason the scripture says of God, "Let no man when
he is tempted say, I am tempted of God, for God cannot
be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man "t
Seeing, then, that God cannot tempt man, or permit him
to be tempted, with the direct view and intention that
he should thereby fall into sin, much less can he, a God
of infinite goodness, holiness and truth, induce man
to error or sin by putting him under an unavoidable
necessity of falling into either.

. Secondly, We have seen, from the most evident and
repeated testimony of scripture, that Almighty God has
at ail times made use of miracles to attest the revelation
of his will to man, qr confirm the truth of his formei
revelation, when it was called in question ; and that he
bestows the gift of miracles, as his divine credentials, on
those whom he sends forth to the world as his messengers
for that purpose. Nay, we have seen that he looks upon
this kind of proof to be so full and sufficient, that he
'condemns as altogether inexcusable those who refuse to
submit themselves to its evidence, and punishes their
obstinacy in the severest manner. From this, then, it
flows as a necessary consequence, that it is impossible
Almighty God should ever abuse this kind of proof, and
prostitute it so as to make it infallibly fyromote and
patronize error; or that he should even permit others so

* G*>«i. xxii. 1. t See Exod xv. 25 and xvi. 4. X James i. 13.

OF MIRACLES. 26

tft do ; for this would not only be altogether unworthy
of himself, but would also invalidate every revelation
of his will which he has hitherto made to his creatures
and give them just grounds to call it in question, and
even to deny it.

Thirdly, We have also seen by the words and example
both of friends and enemies, that a proof from miracles
is of all others the most convincing and decisive ; — that
it makes the deepest impression on the human heart ; —
tiiat it acts immediately, and of itself, prior to all reason-
ing or reflection ; our nature being so framed and con-
stituted by our Creator, that we no sooner apprehend
any miraculous operation as the work of God, than we
instantaneously feel the full weight of its authority in
proof of the doctrine attested by it. Now, this imme-
diate perception of the necessary connection between
miracles wrought by God in proof of doctrine, and the
truth of the doctrine itself — or this universal persuasion
which all men have that the doctrine must be from God,
when he himself works miracles in attestation of its
being so; it is plainly repugnant to the idea we have of
God, and of his perfections, to suppose that he should
ever abuse this disposition of our nature by making use
of it himself, or permitting others to do so, as an inevitU'
ble and infallible means of leading^us into error or sin.

IV. From these three observations — the justness of
which, I imagine, will not be called in question — the
following conclusions necessarily result, and may be
looked upon as axioms or fundamental principles in the
present question :

1. God Almighty can never possibly work a miracle,
in any case or in any circumstances whatever^ in order
thereby to attest or give a sanction to falsehood. This
proposition is evident in its very terms, and needs no
illustration. God is a Being of infinite veracity, who
cannot possibly will or intend falsehood or error, m.uch
less set his hand and seal to promote it (if I may say so),
by working a miracle with that intent. Neither can he
possibly lay his creatures under an unavoidable necessity

262 ON THE CRITEKTur

of falling into error, nor make use of that supreme influ-
ence which he himself has given to miracles over the
hearts of men, as an infallible means to deceive ; all
Avhich he would be virtually guilty of, did he ever work
a miracle in attestation of a lie.

2. God can never permit any created agent to work a
miracle, in order to attest or give a sanction to falsehood,,
when it is impossible for mankind to discover that the
miracle wrought is only a relative miracle, and within,
the nataral abilities of a creature. There are many kinds
of miraculous operations which we know can be per-
formed by supernatural created agents, as we have seen
above 5 there are others which, as we shall see by and
by, can only be performed by the almighty power of
God ; but as we are ignorant how far the power of cre-
ated agents can go, there doubtless are many miraculous
operations \yithin the reach of their power, which yet we
could not discover to be so, nor distinguish from what is
proper to God alone. It is only concerning these that
this present axiom proceeds ; for, if we suppose the mira-
cle performed, though in itself it be only a relative mir-
acle, within the natural abilities of the angels, whether
good or bad, yet to be of such uncommon greatness that
we could not possibly discover it to be within the powei
of any creature, so that it had all the appearance of a
divine miracle ; on th*is supposition, it is impossible that
Almighty God should permit any created agent to per-
form such a miracle. in attestation or defence of a false-
hood. The reason is plain, because such a miracle with
regard to its effects on man would be entirely the same
as a miracle wrought by God himself; and consequentl}^,
if he should permit such a miracle to be performed in
attestation of error, he would thereby necessaiily induce
his creatures into error — abuse the only external means
of convincing them of his will, and prostitute that very
constitution of their nature which he himself has formed,
by making it the infallible means of deceiving them.
Hence Dr. Clarke very justly observes,, that "God can-
ot work miracles to deceive men himself, nor permit

OF MIRACLES.

263

evil spirits to impose upon men when the error would
be invincible, which wouid be the very same thing as if
he worked them himself."* Hence it follows, that oui
io-norance of the extent of the powers of supernatural
brings in performing things miraculous can be of no
prejudice to us ; because the divine perfections of God,
his veracity, his fidelity, his sanctity, his goodness, are
our certain pledges that he never will allow them to
exert these powers, so as invincibly to deceive us and
lead us into error.

3. God cannot allow evil spirits to perform any rela-
tive miracle, known to be so, in attestation or defence
of fdsehood and error, when the circumstances are such
that the performi/ig of the miracle would inevitably lead
men to believe the falsehood, and consequently induce
them into error. This proceeds upon the same grounds
as the former axioms ; for if mankind would be neces-
sarily induced into error by the miracle performed,
whether this arose from the greatness of the thing done —
which had all the appearance of a divine miracle— or
from the circumstances in which the miracle was per-
formed, and which necessarily induced men to believe
it was from God. In either case, if God should permit
such a miracle to be performed by evil spirits in favour
of error, he would be equally guilty of acting against his
own divine perfections. We have an example of this in
the famous contest between Elijah and the prophets of
Baal The question was, whether the Lord or Baal was
the true God. The people were " divided in their hearts,
and halted"— as the scripture expresses it~" between
two opinions." To settle their minds in the truth,
Elijah proposed to refer the decision of the question to
a miracle ; and the miracle he jfroposed was, that he on
the part of God, and the prophets of Baal on his part,
.should each build an altar, and lay on it a victim, and
call upon their respective Deities, and that the one who
should send down fire from heaven to consume the victim

* Evid, of Nat. and Rev. Rel. p. 228.

264 ON THE CRITERION

should be esteemed the only true God ; and Elijah allow
ed the prophets of Baal to make the first trial. Now here
it is to be observed : first, That the miracle proposed —
of sending down fire to consume the victim — was cer-
tainly within the natural power of Satan; for, we are
assured, that by God's permission, he sent down a great
fire on Job's numerous flocks of sheep and consumed
them entirely, and all his servants, except one who
escaped to tell him of the disaster. It is true, this ser-
vant, in relating what had happened, uses the expres-
sion, "the fire of God hath fallen ;" but the whole tenor
of the narration shows that Satan was the immediate
agent in all that happened to Job; for Almighty God
expressly says, when he gave him permission to afflict
Job, " Behold, all that he hath is in thy power, only
upon himself put not forth thy hand;" and it is an
usual expression in scripture to say, the mountains
of God, the cedars of God, to express the greatness of
these objects. Besides, the scripture only relates here
what Job's servant said; and seeing the dreadful fire
that fell and the mischief it did, but not knowing any
thing of the cause of it, it was very natural for him
to use that expression, and call it the fire of God.
Secondly, That Satan was here exceedingly inter-
ested to have the miracle performed ; his worship was
at stake, his honour engaged, and he must either stand
or disgracefully fall, according to the result of the test
appealed to; we cannot then doubt either his power
or his good will to perform the miracle, if Almighty God
had allowed him. Thirdly, That as the case stood, if
Satan had been permitted to perform this miracle, when
called upon for that purpose, the people would have been
unavoidably led to, and confirmed in their idolatry ; foi
their minds were fluctuating, and the whole regal power
in the hands of an imperious heathen queen, was em-
ployed in support of idolatry. Every worldly motive,
therefore, conspired to encourage the people to embrace
it ; and the priests and prophets of God had been al\
destroved except Elijah, who alone appeared in defence

OF MIRAf^LES. 26^

of the true God. But what could he alone oppose against
such a torrent 1 He appeals to a miracle; he proposes
such a one as he thought proper, and he allows the
prophets of Baal to m.ike the first trial. The whole
people, anxious to so 3 their doubts settled by so con-
vincing an argument, r^'adily embrace the proposal, de-
termined to entirely embrace that side on which the mir-
acle should be performed. From all this it is manifest
that had the devil been permitted to send down fire a
the prayers of Baal's prophets, the whole people must
have been inevitably fixed in their idolatry ; the priests
of Baal would have immediately triumphed, and proba-
bly they would have fallen upon Elijah and destroyed
him, without so much as o-ivino; him a hearins. Though
they had acted more temperately and afforded him an
opportunity of defending his cause, what could he have
said ( He himself had put the matter to this test, and it
had declared in favour of his adversaries. He midit

o

say, " 1 too will obtain fire on my victim ;' but lliough he
had done so, it would only have put both sides on an equal
footing, and served nothing at all to the main j)urpose of
deciding the question. In this case the people, liaving
no superior conviction in favour of the true God, and
influenced by every worldly motive, besides their riatural
proneness to idolatry, must doubtless have continued in
their idolatry, and given themselves up to it more and
more. Wherefore, in these circumstances we see that
Almighty God restrained the natural power of Satan,
and would by no means permit him to exert it in per
forming the miraculous operation proposed — which oth
erwise he could easily have done — because these cir
cumstances were such, that had he been allowed to per
form it, the consequences would of necessity be most
fatal to that poor people, and of course the permission
itself would have been contraiy to the wisdom, veracity,
goodness and mercy of God. The same arguments
equally show, that what Almighty God did here he is no
less bound to do in all similar cases; and that he never
can allow wicked sj)irits to do such miraculous operations
23

266 ON THE CRITERIOK

as are within the sphere of their natural j)Owers, and
known to be so, in favour of error, when the circum-
stances are such, that their doing so would necessarily
seduce mankind into deception and error.

4f, If Almighty God, for his own wise and good ends,
whether to try his servants or to punish sinners, shouldy
at any time permit evil spirits, by means of their agents
upo7i earth, to perform miraculous operations in favour
of false doctrine, he is obliged by his own divine perfections
to give mankind, at the same time sufjicient means to dis'
cover the delusion, and prevent their seduction from being
inevitable. This is a natural and necessary consequence
of the three preceding axioms, and grounded upon the
same reasons, and is what Almighty God has actually done
in all such cases as are recorded in the scripture, as we
shall see by and by in answering the objections against
the authority of miracles.

V. Though what I have here said can admit of no
reply, and is fully sufficient to establish the truth of thf»
above four axioms , yet, as it is of the highest import-
ance to have them settled on the most solid foundation,
I shall here subjoin one observation more to illustrate
the whole and place it in another clear point of view.

All created beings without exception, having received
from God whatever powers or faculties they possess, are
totally dependent upon him, not only for their existence
itself and all their powers, but also for the exercise of
them; so that they can never possibly exert th^m but
by his will or permission ; for, to say they could act as
they pleased independently of God, or whether he
would or not, would be to withdrav/ them from the being
of creatures, and make them gods. If therefore Almighty
God should allow evil spirits to use the freedom of their
own will without control, and to exert all their natural
faculties in deceiving mankind, by working for that pur-
pose such amazing signs and wonders as could not possi-
bly be distinguished from true miracles wrought b}^ God
limself ; in such a situation, what part could men act \
What side should or could th:^v take \ — If thev embiac<?

OF MIRACLES. 267

the false doctrine attested by these delusive operations^
they immediately become the dupes of the devil's malice^
and their fall is unavoidable : if they refuse to submit
to that light which carries with it such a splendour as per-
suades them it is from God ; then they resist the highest
evidence, they refuse subjection to what they are con-
vinced in their own hearts, is the will of their Creator:
and consequently, in this case also, their ruin is infalli-
ble. Would God be a God of infinite goodness and love
to his creatures, should he allow poor helpless man to be
thus miserably imposed upon, and reduced to such a sad
dilemma ? Again, considering the evident and necessary
connection which reason clearlv perceives between mir-
acles wrought by God to attest the truth of any doctrine,
and the truth of that doctrine itself, and considering the
almost irresistible force that the perception of this con-
nection has over the mind of man, for convincing us of
the truth of any doctrine so attested, it may justly be
said, that there cannot be a more convincing proof of the
truth of any doctrine than a miracle wrought by God
for that purpose ; and therefore, that miracles are truly
the language of God, by which he speaks to man, and
the seal of heaven, by which divine truths are authenti-
cated and confirmed. If, therefore, we suppose, that
Almighty God should allow evil spirits to speak in this
language, in order to deceive mankind, and to use this
seal, thereby to give a sanction to falsehood and error;
that igf»should he allow them to work, in attestation of
false doctrine, miracles of such a kind, and in such cir-
cumstances, as should give the mall the appearance of
divine miracles, and leave no possible means for man
kind to discover the delusion, what must be the conse-
quence ] It is evident, that in this case mankind would
of necessity be induced into error; and errors and lies
would be propagated and patronized by means of the
language of God and seal of heaven. Would God be a
God of truth, a God of fidelity, a God of holiness, did
he permit this to be done, and allow his name to give
such a sanction to error] — Hence, then, we justly con-

268 ON THE CRITERION

elude, tnat these four axioms cannot le contested with-
out at the same time calling in question the goodness^
veracity, and sanctity of the Deity ; they stand upon the
.same base with these divine perfections, and both must
stand or fall together.

VI. From these axioms, grounded on such a solid
foundation, we readily discover the criterion we are in
quest of, or the rules by which we can certainly know
what miraculous operations are from God and what are
not, when wrought in defence of doctrine. They are
as follows :

First rule : " When any miracle is performed which
evidently implies an act either of almighty power or of
infinite wisdom, such a miracle carries its own proof in
its bosom, that it is the work of God."

This rule needs no explanation ; it is evident in its
terms 3 but it w^l be proper here to consider a little
more minutely what particular kinds of miracles fall
under this head. And, first, with regard to omnipotence ;
a miraculous operation may require the power of God to
perform it, either from the thing done or from the man-
ner of doing it. Of the first class are these following :

1. The real transmutation, or change of one substance
into another, s-uch as the change of Moses's rod into a
serpent ; of the waters of Egypt into blood ; and of the
water, at the marriage of Cana, into wine. These were
real changes of substance ; the work of the alq^ghty
power of God, who, having at the beginning created all
thino-s out of nothing;: can alone, in an instant, chano-e
one thing into another. As for the rods which the
magicians are said to have changed also into serpents,
there was no real change of substancej but either a sub.
stitution of one thing for another, or, at most, an ap-
parent change, the work of enchantment and fascination.

2. The raising of a dead man to life ; which may be
considered as a kind of creation, being a production of
life where there was none, and which suppos.es in the
agent an absolute dominion both over the scaI and body
of man, so as to be capable of re-uniting tL ^m togethei

OF MIRACLES. 26^

m one living principle of action and sensation, after
they hj.d been, by the dissolution of the body, entirely
separated from one another. Now, we can scarcely
conceive any creature to have such an absolute domin-
ion over the soul and body of man ; but as God alone at
he beginnmg breathed into the human body the breath
tf life^ so it would seem impossible for any creature to
restore by its own natural strength, when once God had
been pleased to take that breath away. 3. The restor-
ng members, such as legs, arms, eyes, or the like, to
those who had lost them, or giving them to those who
never had them. 4. Dispossessing the devil; which im-
plies a pov/er far superior to Satan, as our Saviour justly
argues against those who pretended that he cast out
devils by the power of the devil. 5. The power of
replication, or of multiplying any bodily substance, and
making it be in different places at the same time. These
and other such operations seem clearly to be the propei
work of the almighty power of God ; and we shall after-
wards see they are declared to be so by God himself in
his holy scriptures. The manner also by which a mira-
cle is prrformed, may show it to be the work of omnipo-
tence, when it is evidently above all created power, and
such it must be considered when the effect is produced
oy the simple act of the agent's will. The light of
reason clearly shows, that no created being in nature
can have such power over any other creature as to make
it act or produce any physical effect merely by willing
it should do so, whether this will be expressed out-
wardly or not : This is a prerogative which solely be-
Jongs to the Creator, who at the beginning said, " Let
the light be madej^^ ami immediately, obedient to his holy
will, " the light was made; " and who, when he cleansed
the poor man of the leprosy,* said, " / will, be thou
cleansed; and immediately,''^ in an instant, obedient to his
almighty will, " his leprosy was cleansed.^'' When any
oatuial agent wants to produce a physical effect upon

* Matt. viii.

23*

270 ON THE CRITERION

any creature, he must act upon it physically, and uie
perhaps, the help of other creatures, as means or instru
ments and will take some time before the effect is pro-
■duced. It is not enough that he wills it, — his willing i
will not alone be sufficient to perform it. Hence, there
fore, to produce any such effect by the sole act of th
will, can belong to Him alone, who by his sole will a
first created all things out of nothing, and to who e
almighty will only all things are perfectly subjected.
Hence, many of those effects which may be brought
about without any miracle by ordinary means, and by
"the help of natural causes, do yet become real miracles,
and such as are proper only to almighty power, when
they ^re performed without the help of natural causes,
and in an instant, at the sole desire, command, or will
of the person by whose means they are performed. On
this account, the giving of sight to the blind, cleansing
the leper, curing the deaf, healing the sick, and the like,
which may be brought about in time by the use of
medicines, when performed all at once, as our blessed
tSaviour did, by his touch, or command, or the simple
act of his will, and in a perfect and permanent m.anner,
are evidently the work of the divine power, and far
superior to the ability of all created agents. But if the
thing performed be itself a work proper to omnipoitnce,
as those above-mentioned, — for example the raising of
a dead man to life, — and it be performed in this manner,
instantaneously by the sole act of the will; this will
impart a double lustre to such miracles, and show them
above all contradiction to be the work of Almighty
God.

VII. A miracle is also proved to be the work of God
alone, when it is evidently an effect of infinite wisdom.
There are two particulars which come under this head;
namely, penetrating into the heart of man, so as to dis-
cover his most secret thoughts, and knowing future con-
tingent events, which solely depend on the free will of
others. W'e do not consider it manifestU' impossible
that a crea^t-'f] int dliTencf-^ should be so exVr-sivi-' as U

OF MIRACLES. 27*

be able to see and comprehend all those things which at
present have an actual existence in nature, understanding
their properties, causes, relations, effects, and the like,,
as also, those actions of men which are manifested out-
wardly. But, to penetrate into the heart of man, to
understand his mo«!t secret thoughts, and those simple
acts which arise from, and solely depend upon, his free-
will, much more to foretell what will be the acts of his
free-will in after-times, and even of persons who are yet
unknown, and what they will say and do in consequence
of their free choice ; all this, as is plain from the bare
proposal of it, is far beyond the utmost reach of all cre-
ated intelligences, and is competent to that great Being
only who, having at first created the heart of man, knows
perfectly well all that he is capable of willing and think-
ing, all that he actually does will or think, and all he
afterwards will think or do, for all eternity. Wherefore,,
the discovering the secret thoughts of the heart of man^
and the foretelling with certainty future contingent events,
many ages before they happen, are miracles which ex-
ceed all created knowledge, and are proper to God only,

VIII. There remains another rule for knowing what
miracles properly belong to almighty power alone —
namely, the sacred scriptures. For, when these divine
oracles ascribe any miraculous operation to God alone,
as a thing proper to his almighty power, this must afford
most convincing proof to all those who believe the scrip-
tures to be the word of God, that such miracles are
above the power of all created agents. Now, from this
unerring guide we draw an ample confirmation of all
we have advanced above on this subject, and find that
each of the particular miracles which, as we have seen
by the light of reason, can be attributed to no cause less
than infinite wisdom, are in these sacred oracles expressly
declared to be operations competent to none but the Al-
mighty Creator. Let us examine some of the most
remarkable.

1. Raising the dead to life. Of this Almighty God
•ays of himself, " See now that I, even I am he, and

272 ON THE CRITERION

there is no God with me ; I kill and I make alive, I
wound and I heal."* Here his being the only author of
life is appealed to as a proof of his being the only God.
Hannah, the mother of Samuel, in her hymn of thanks-
giving for her son, acknowledges the same truth, " The
Lord killeth and maketh alive, he bringeth down to the
grave and bringeth up."t In the book of Wisdom the
same truth is beautifully expressed thus, "For it is thou,
O Lord, tliat hast power of life and death, and leadest
own to tlie gates of death, and bringest back again. "J
In the New Testament the proofs of this are very strong
^nd conclusive. When on the Sabbath-day, our Saviour
had cured the sick man, who had been labouring under
his infirmity for thirty-eight years, and upon that occa-
.siou had declared himself to be the Son of God, the Jews
nought to kill him, both for breaking the Sabbath by
curing upon it, and for making himself equal to God.
All he said in his own defence was an appeal to his works,
and he particularly mentions raising the dead, as a work
which being proper to the Father, proves that he who
had the power of performing it, was himself" equal to
the Father ; " For," says he, " as the Father raiseth up the
dead and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth
whom he will." And a little after he adds, '' The hour
IS coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice
of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live ; for as
the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the
Son to have life in himself." j| In these words it is
declared that the power of raising the dead to life is a
power proper to God, and his great prerogative ; and its
being given by the Father to the Son is assigned as the
cause why the dead shall be restored to life at hearing
the voice of the Son, and consequently, as a convincing
proof that Jesus Christ, at whose voice the dead were
actually raised to life, is this very Son of God. Now
ali this reasoning would have been very inconclusive if

• Deut. xiiii. 39. f 1 Sam. ii. 6. t Wisd. xvi. 13.

§John V 21. II Ibid 26.

OF MIRACLES. 273

the power of raising the dead had been competent to any
creature. In like manner, v/hen our Saviour raised
Lazarus, he did it on purpose to convince those present
that he was sent from God, which it could not have
proved if the raising the dead had not been a miracle
proper to the almighty power of God. Lastly, not only
the poor widow of Zarephath was convinced that Elijah
*' was a man of God, and that the word of the Lord was
true in his mouth," when she saw her son dead restored
to life by his means; but also when our Saviour raised
the widow's son of Nain, the whole people present were
persuaded it was the work of God ; for " there came a
great fear upon all, and they glorified God, saying, a
great prophet is risen up amongst us, and God has visited
his people."*

2 Resitoring members to those that want them. This
also in scripture is attributed solely to God as a work
proper to him alone. When the apostles asked our
blessed Saviour about the man born blind, whether this
was in punishment of his own sins or of those of his
parents, he answered: ''neither, but that the works of
Ood might be made manifest in him."t Consequently,
to give sight to one born blind is properly the work of
God, above the power of any creature ; and this man
was born without his sight, on purpose to manifest the
work of God in him by receiving it. And, indeed, this
miracle was so evident a proof of the finger of God, that
the Pharisees were confounded by it, and knew not what
to say against it ; their pride would not allow them te
yield to its conviction, and they fell out among them
selves disputing about it, whilst the poor man himself,
sensible of the greatness of the miracle, cries out before
them all, " since the world began it was not heard that
any man opened the eyes of one born blind ; if this man
was not of God he could do nothing."

3. The performing of miracles in an instant by tKi 'i^li
act of the will, is not only attributed to the power of

* Luke vii. 16. t John ii. 3.

274 ON THE CRITERION

God a.oiie in the holy scriptures, but to these, in a pal
ticular manner, our Saviour appeals as proofs of hv
being the Messias, in his answer to St. John the Baptist ;
for the most of the cures mentioned in that answer were
miraculous only in the manner^ and would have been
very inconclusive proofs of his being the Messias, if they
could be performed in that manner by any creature.
Also, Jesus Christ declares, that the works which he did
*' were given him by his father to do, and that they bear
witness to him that the Father had sent him."* And in
another place he says, "If I do not the works of my
Father, believe me not; but if I do, though you be-
lieve not me, believe the works, that ye may know and
believe that the Father is in me and I in him."t In
these texts he expressly affirms his works to be the
works of his Father, and incontestible proofs of his mis-
sion ; now the generality of the works which he did,
and to which he here appeals, were such as might be
brought about in time by the help of natural means, but.
were miraculous, and such as God alone can perform,
only on account of their being done without any natural
means, in an instant at his command and the sole act ot
his will,

4'. As to the two acts of omniscience — the knowledge
of the secrets of the heart of man, and foreseeing things
to come — those also are in a particular manner attributed
in scripture to God alone. With regard to the first, Al-
mighty God expressly claims it to himself as his own
proper perogative. "The heart is deceitful above all
things, and desperately wicked, who can know it \ I thb
Lord search the heart and try the reins. "f Solomon also
in the Proverbs declares the same in very strong terms:
" Hell and destruction are before the Lord; how much
more then the heart of the children of men ?"§ And
still more expressly in his prayer at the dedication of the
temple, " For thou, even thou only knowest the hearts of

* John V. 36. tJohnx. 37.

t Jer. xyii. 9, 10 j Prov. xv. 11.

OF MIRACLES. 275

all the children of men."* And as regards the knowl-
edge of futurity, it is so essentially proper to God only,
that he himself challenges the gods of the heathen, to
foretell what is to come, and promises to acknowledge
them as gods if they do : " Produce your cause, saith the
Lord ; bring forth your strong reasons, saith the King of
Jacob : Let them bring them forth and show us what shall
happen — or declare to us things for to come; show the
things that are to come hereafter, that we may know that
ye are gods."f This needs no application.

IX. From what has been said under this first rule of
the Criterion, it appears that miracles of this order need
no extrinsic proofs of their being the work of God
Thpy carry the conviction of this along with them
Wherever they have been performed they have conquer
•ed at sight, and convinced the minds of the spectators
that they were the work of the Almighty. But to take
away all pretence of ambiguity from them, we need only
apply to them, as well as to all others, the rules of the
Criterion which I am going to explain, and which cannot
fail to give the most entire satisfaction.

X. Second: rule " When any miraculous operation is
performed, which has all the appearance of being the
work of God, and which cannot be known by men to be
within the power of created agents, though perhaps in
itself it may be so ; such a miracle is certainly either the
work of God, or of good angels commissioned and author-
ized by him."

This is a necessary consequence of the second axiom ;
and, in fact, such miracles as we here speak of are, with
regard to man, to all intents and purposes, the same as
those of the former rule ; for they must appear to man to
be as much the work of God, and consequently make as
deep all impression on his heart as those which can only
be done by God himself. Now, as it is evidently impos-
sible that God should permit evil spirits to work such mi-
••aculoua operations in defence of error, as mankind could

• 1 Kings viii. 39. t Isaiah xli, 21.

276 ON THE CRITERION

not possibly discern from the works of God ; it therefore
follows, that all such operations are to be esteemed either
as the immediate operation of God himself, or as done by
positive commission from him, and are consequently to
be considered in the same light as those of the former
rul^.

XI. Third rule : " When any new doctrine is taught
as coming from God, and the teacher works miracles in
the name of God, and by invoking him to perform them
in attestation of his commission, and of the doctrine he
teaches, such miracles are certainly the work of God,
and done by authority from h-im."

All the principles and axioms above-established con-
spire to prove the justness of this rule, and plainly show
that in the case proposed, it is impossible Almighty God
should either himself perform the miracle or permit any
creature to do it, if the teacher of this new doctrine be
not commissioned by him to teach it. The reason is
plain, because if he acted otherwise, that is, if either he
himself performed the miracle demanded, or allowed any
other to do it, though the teacher was an impostor and
his doctrine false ; this would evidently be to allow his
name, his language, and his seal to be used in defence of
a lie, and infallibly to induce men into error. Let us
explain the case. I pretend to be sent by God, and I am
not ; I teach a doctrine which I protest was revealed by
God to me, whilst I know it was not j or, if you please,,
deluded by the enthusiastic frenzy of a heated imagina-
tion, I fancy myself to be sent by God to teach a doctrine
which I falsely imagine he had revealed to me, and 1
call upon God to work a miracle to attest that what I say
IS true. Is it not repugnant to the very idea we have of
God, to suppose theft he would grant my petition in either
case proposed, and work the miracle I demand 1 It cer-
tainly is so. Let us suppose again that I had a compact
with the devil to perform the miracle, and that my call
ing upon God is only a pretence, the more easily to gain
credit ; but that upon my doing so, Satan engages to dc
what I ask ; is it not here also evidently impossible that

OF MIRACLES 277

Grod sliould allow the devil to do any thing miraculou? in
these circumstances Would not such permission be
equally concurring to patronize error and falsehood, as if
he had wrought the miracle himself ? Hence then we
may justly conclude, that any miracle performed in the
name of Almighty God, and by calling upon him., is most
undoubtedly the work either of God himself, or of those
who are commissioned by him. When a person openly
opposes himself to God, or to his known truth, we easily
see that God, for his own wise ends, may permit the
devil in this case, by means of such a person, to perform
signs and wonders 5 but there is plenty of resource
against the delusion, which carries in its front its own
condemnation. But if a person should pretend to be
sent from God, and under that pretence teach false doc-
trine, and work miracles to prove what he teaches, it is
plain, that in this case there is no resource — our ruin
and seduction are inevitable, and God himself becomes
the abettor of falsehood, and the cause of our fall : it is
therefore impossible in such circumstances that Almighty
God should ever allow any thing miraculous to be done
at all ; and consequently that a miracle performed in his
name, and by calling upon him, is most assuredly the
work of his hand.

XII. What I have here said is fully confirmed by the
example of Jesus Christ, who appeals to this very rule
as the criterion by which to prove that the miracles
wrought by him were the works of his Father; "The
works that I do," says he, " in my Father's name, bear
witness of me that the Father hath sent me."* And
when he was about to raise Lazarus to life, addressing
himself to his Father, he said, " Father, I thank thee that
thou hast heard me, and I know that thou hearest me al-
ways ; but because of the people that stand by, I said it,
that they may believe that thou hast sent me."t In the
former of these texts, he expressly asserts that the works
done in his Father's name are a full and sufficient teati-

• John X. 25. t John xi. 41, 4J.

^78 ON THE CRITERION

mony of his being sent by him, and consequently, that
their being done in his name is a full proof that he is the
author of them. In the other text, having prayed to his
Father to grant his request in raising Lazarus from the
dead, he thanks him for hearing him before all present,
and expressly declares he does so, that they, seeing this
miracle performed by invoking Almighty God, might
thereby be convinced that he was sent by his Father, and
consequently, that the miracle he wrought by calling
upon God, and acknowledging it to be from him, was,
by that very circumstance, undoubtedly proved to be his
work. After our Saviour's ascension, the apostles, taught
by their Master's example, took the same method to con-
vince the world that Jesus Christ v/as, as they preached,
true God, and really risen from the dead, by working mir-
acles in his name. Thus, when St. Peter restored the
poor cripple beggar to the use of his limbs, he said, " In
THE NAME of Jesus of Nazareth, arise and walk."* And
v/hen the people all ran together marvelling at so extra-
ordinary a miracle, he first took occasion to declare to
them that Jesus is the Son of God, and risen from the
dead ; and then adds, in proof of this, " and his name,
through faith in his name, hath made this man strong
whom ye see and know,"t in which words we see that
this miracle is given as the very reason to prove that he
is the Son of God, and is proved to be his work, because
done in his name ; nay, Jesus Christ himself, when he
gave hisjepostles commission to preach his gospel, and
gave them the power of working miracles in his confir-
mation, declares, at the same time, that these miracles
should be done in his name, " in my name they shall cast
cat devils, they shall speak with new tongues, etc,"+
thereby plainly intimating that their being done in his
name would be the proof that he was the author of them.
From all which we justly conclude, that Almighty God
cannot permit any miracles to be performed in his name.
Hut when he himself is the author of them.

'» Acts iii. 6. t IbiA 16. % Mark xtL

OF MIRACLES. 279

XIII. Fourth Rule : " When any point of doctrine^
believed to have been form^rrly revealed, comes after-
wards to be denied or called in question ; if- any person
shall in the name of God, and by invoking him, perforn?
fi miracle in attestation of either side of the doubt, such
miracle is undoubtedly from God."

This rule stands upon the same foundation as the one
last mentioned, and, strictly speaking, they may both be
considered only as two cases belonging to the same rule :
for the very same reasons, which show that Almighty
God will never allow his sacred name to be' used by any
impostor, who falsely pretends to be sent by him and
teaches new doctrines, will, with no less evidence, con-
vince us that he never will allow it to be used in defence
of any kind of false doctrine, however it may be believed
to be true, and have been received as such : and there-
fore, in the case proposed, where a dispute arises about
any received point of doctrine, if a miracle should be
wrought in the name of God to attest either side of the
question, that miracle is undoubtedly from God, and
must decide the controversy. The case of Elijah and
the prophets of Baal comes in exactly here. The old
received belief of the people of Israel was, that the
Lord was the only true God ; but for some time past by
the authority and politics of their kings, they had been
mduced to forsake the service of the Lord, and worship
the idol Baal as the true God. Many, from their natural
proneness to idolatry, had gone headlong into this delu-
sion ; some few had preserved their integrity, and not
bowed their knee to Baal, and great multitudes fluctua-
ted in their minds, and halted between two opinions. At
List the decision of the question is put to the test of a
miracle, and the event shows the truth of the rule w-e
have before us, namely, That in such cases God Almighty
never will allow any miraculous operation to be performea
in the name of the true God, but what is actually from him,
and in defence of this truth. We must, however, fur-
ther observe in this place, that, if the former revelation
of the received opinion be grounded on sutMcient author-

1280 ON THE CRITERION

ty, it is not incumbent on Almighty God to work a
miracle in its defence when it happens to be called in
question ; and fherefore, the want of a miracle, though
demanded in attestation of the received doctrine, is no
proof, nor even presumption against it. The people of
Israel, in the days of Elijah, were inexcusable in admit-
tinc' a doubt as to who Ayas the true God, considering by
what convincing arguments the Lord had proved himself
to their fathers to be so, and therefore he was nowise
obliged to work another miracle before ihem to attest his
divinity, though he was obliged not to allow the devil to
work one in his own favour. What God did then on
ihis occasion was the effect of his infinite goodness, con-
descending to the weakness and misery of these poor
people. But the case is very dilFerent with those who
cal in question or deny any article which is already re-
ceived as a truth formerly revealed by God. This denial
is a new doctrine, a doctrine tending to overturn what is
believed to be a divine truth ; and as nothing less than a
divine authority can be sufficient to destroy a truth be-
lieved on sufficient grounds to be divine and revealed by
God, therefore whoever attacks any such received doc-
trine, or its revelation, is obliged to prove that he is com-
missioned and authorized by God to do sOj'especiall}" if,
in fact, he pretends himself to be sent by God for that
end. And as miracles are the proper proofs of such com-
mission, and the usual credentials given by Almighty
God to those whom he sends on such errands, it is, there-
fore, justly demanded of all such innovators to perform
miracles in proof of their mission ; and their not being
able to do so is a just presumption against them, if nct
their entire condemnation. Upon this ground it was that
the Catholic church challenged Luther and the othe?
reforming apostles to prove their pretended mission by
miracles ; had they been what they pretended to be,
commissioned and authorized by God to reform the doc-
trine of the church, to condemn as falsehoods so many
articles of her faith, and to reject as errors such a num-
oer of points which had from time immemorial been re-

OF MIRACLES. 281

cehed as truths formerly revealed by God, it is clear in
this case that Almighty God was obliged to give unques-
lionable proofs that he had sent them, and to prove their
commission to be divine by working miracles for this
purpose. The church therefore with reason demanded
this proof from them, and as they never were able to
give what she demanded, she justly rejected them as im-
postors, and condemned their novelties as false doctrine
and heresy.

XIV. Fifth rule : " If the miracles have been foretold
by prophecy, long before they were performed, and after-
wards were performed in the very same manner in which
they were foretold, this is another convincing proof that
such miracles are from God."

As this rule contains three several cases, we must con-
sider them separately, in order to unfold the full sense
and meaning of it.

The first case regards prophecy itself considered as a.
miracle, and as an undoubted proof of the finger of God
We have seen above, that to foreknow and foretell
future contingent events — especially for any considera-
ble time before they happen — is the perogative of God
alone, who perfectly knows all things past, present and
to come. But I observed at the same time, that superior
beings, from their more intimate knowledge of the se-
crets of nature, from their own greater sagacity in pen-
etrating the humours, inclinations, and various disposi-
tions of the human heart, or from what they have resolv-
ed to do themselves, by God's permission, can, on many
occasions, foreknow, and foretell, by their visible agents,
things to come, not only necessary events with certainty,
but even such as are contingent with a very high proba-
bility, which will seldom fail to be accomplished. Sup-
pose then an impostor assisted and instructed by evil
spirits, should endeavour by such prophecies to delude
mankind, how shall we discover the delusion, and know^
for certain whether these prophecies are from God, or
from the devil ] — The rule given above for other mira-
cles is particularly to be applied here, namely, — "If the
24*

282 ON THE CRITERION

prophecy be made m the name of God, and is afterwards
verified by ks accomplishment, that prophecy is doubt-
less from God." — This is the very rule given by God
himself as the infallible criterion of the divinity of a
prophecy — " The prophet who shall presume to speak a
word in my name, which I have not commanded him to"
speak — even that prophet shall die. — And if thou sa}^ in
thine heart, how shall we know the word which the Lord
hath not spoken 1 . When a prophet speaketh in the
name of the Lord, if the thing follow not, nor come to
pass, that is the thing which the Lord hath not spoken."*
And it follows by a necessary consequence, that, " if the
thing come to pass, that is the thing which the Lord
hath spoken." The reason is plain, from what we have
said above at large, founded on this evident truth, that
Almighty God never will, nor, consistently with his own
divine perfections, never can permit his sacred name to be
made use of to patronize error or promote falsehood.

The* second case regards all other miraculous facts as
foretold by prophecy, and may be expressed thus; —
'' VVhen any miraculous operations which are performed
had been foretold long before they happened, and were
foretold in the name of the living God, and as miracles
-which were to be wrought by him, by means of persons
commissioned and sent by him ; this also is a most incon-
testible proof that these miracles when they actually do
happen as they had been foretold, are from God."
This was a most glorious prerogative which the miracles
of Christ possessed, that they had been foretold by the
prophets in the name of the Lord, some hundreds of
years before he came into the world ; and from this is .
drawn a most unanswerable proof that Christ is the true
God, which Origen very justly argues against Celsus.
Isaiah, some ages before Christ, had foretold, that God
himself would come amongst us to save us, aid that he
would restore sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf,
strength to the weak, and the like ; — " They shall see

* Deut. xviii 20,21,22.

OP MIRACLES.

283

the trlory of the Lord, and the excellency of our God ;
streno-then ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble
knee°; say to them that are of a feeble heart, Be strong,
fear not, behold your God will come with vengeance,
even God with a recompence ; he will come and save
you ; then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and
the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped ; then shall the
lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb
shall sing."* After a great number of years Christ ap-.
pears in "the world; he declares himself to be the Son
of God, and that he is come " to seek and to save those
that were lost;" and as a proof that what he says is true,
he performs all those very miracles that were foretold
of the Saviour by the prophet. As, therefore, none but
God could foretell such events so long before, as this
prophecy was made in the name of God, as it was liter-
ally fulfilled in the person of Jesus Christ, therefore we
justly conclude that his miracles are from God, and that
he himself is that very God whom the prophet foretold
would come to save us, and work those very miracles he
did in proof of his divinity.

"If it should be objected," says St. Irenaeus, "that
the devil had done things {miracles) of this kind by illu-
sions, we carry them back to the prophecies, and will
demonstrate from them that all things had been most ex-
actly performed by Jesus Christ as they had been fore-
told, and that he alone is the Son of God."t And, m-
deed, it must be owned this argument is a most convin-
cincr refutation of what both Jews and Heathens alleged
ao-a?nst the miracles of our Saviour, in pretending that
thev were done by art magic, and by the help of the
devil. St. Augustine displays this argument very beau-

tifulv; "The prophetic testimony accompanies the

preaching of the apostolic doctrine. To prevent what
the apostles announced from being despised, these things
were shown to have been foretold by the prophets ; tor
though they appealed to their miracles, there would not

• Is xrxT, t Iren. lib. 2. cor H«r. c. 32.

^4 ON THE CRITERION

have been wanting then, as there are not wanting now^
such as would ascribe them all to inagical powers, had
not such a thought been overpower jd by the testimony
of the prophets ; for none, sure will say, that they had
by -art magic provided prophets beforehaud to foretell
their miracles, and this long before they were born them
selves. "J Also, in his Sermon xxvii. on the Words of
the Apostle, he inculcates the same argument very beau
tifully : — " Who of us," says he, " does not wonder at
the saying of an apostle that prophecy is more firm and
sure fhan a voice from heaven? Observe, he said, it
was more sure, not better, nor truer ; for that word from
heaven was as true as the prophetic word, and as good
and as profitable. — How then more sure, unless more apt
to convince the hearer I And why more apt { Because
there are infidels so injurious to Christ, as to say, that he
wrought his miracles by art magic — who might also refer
the voice from heaven to the same art. — But the prophets
were not only before this same voice, but before Christ
was born in the ilesh. — Christ sent his prophets before
he had assumed our flesh ; whoso then says that he was
a magician, and as such caused himself to be worship-
ed even after his death, will he, also say, that he was a
magician before he was born ] — You see the reason why
the Apostle says — we have a more sure word of prophe-
cy.— The voice from heaven was to admonish the faith-
ful; the prophetic word, to convince the infidel."
• Tlie third case regards those miracles which the per-
son himself foretells beforehand that he is to perform,
and even permits others to appoint the circumstances of
time, place and manner of working them, or even to ask
what miracle they please, and foretells he will perform
it according as they shall please to determine ; when
then in fact he does this it is also an undoubted proof
that miracles so wrought are done by the power of God,
and that the person who so performs them is ; ent by
Him. On this account the miracles of Moses -arried

• Lib, xii. contr. Faust.

OF MIRACLES. 285

along with them the proof of their being from God,
because, as we have above seen at large, he foretold
Pharaoh what he should do to punish him, and when he
would again deliver him ; nay, he sometimes permitted
Pharaoh himself to appoint the very hour of his deliv-
erance, and delivered him accordingly at the hour
appointed. — Thus also Isaiah left it to Hezekiah's own
choice, whether the sun should advance or go back ten
degrees upon the dial, as a proof that what the prophet
told him of the recovery of his health was true.* —
Miracles of this kind carry conviction along with them
that they are from God, because they show that the
power that works them is altogether unlimited, and able
to perform whatever is demanded, and in whateve."
manner, — which evidently belongs to God alone.

XV. Sixth Rule : " When miracles are performed to
attest either doctrine conformable to the known truth, or,
if it be new doctrine, not manifestly contrary to the known
truth and subversive of it, it is to be Dresumed that the rriira-
cles are from God;— but when the doctrine is. contrary
to, or subversive of the known truth, it is a certain proof
that the miracles are not from God."

This rule brings us to the examination of a point of
no small importance in this subject, to wit^ whether or
not, and in what manner, miracles are proved by doc-
trine ] I find diiferent authors treat this question differ-
ently, accordmg to the point they have in view to prove,
or to the light in which they apprehend it. Some argue
universally that miracles are a certain proof of doctrine,
and that their authority is independent of the doctrine
and of the circumstances which accompany it.f Others
again contend that miracles are not always of themselves
infallible proofs of doctrine, but that the miracles and
the doctrine mutually support and justify one another. J

* 2 Kings XX. 9.

t See the authors of the Vindicatic n of the Christian religion against
"Rousseau, p. 173.

J; See Houteville ReL Chret. prouvee par les fails, liv. 3 8me diili-

286 ON THE CRITERION

Botli Sides aave reason, according to their view of the
matter ; but it is necessary to analyse the question, that
we may see the precise sense in which the above rule^
takes place.

First then, if a miracle be performed in attestation of
any point of doctrine, and we know for certain by any
of the above rules that that miracle is the work of God,
" hen without all doubt such a miracle is a full, perfect,
a. id incontestable proof that the doctrine attested by it
is true. This we have proved at large in the preceding
chapter, on the authority of miracles. In this sense,
then, the authors of the Vindication have reason to assert,,
that true miracles, or miracles wrought by God, are
certain proofs of doctrine, and that their authority is
quite independent on the doctrine attested by them, or
any circumstances attending it. Nor is it to the purpose
to inquire here, whit if the doctrine so attested be evident-
ly bad doctrine, anl'contrary to the known truth 1 This,
is an impossible supposition, for God Almighty cannot
work a miracle in testimony of bad doctrine. If there-
fore we know for certain that the miracle is the work of
God, we must be equally certain that the doctrine attes-
ted by it is his also.

Secondly, When we are not certain whether the
miraculous act performed, be from God, or from Satan,.
but find nothing in the doctrine attested by it contrary
to the known truth: — In this case the doctrine, though
good,*is not an absolute proof that the miracle is the
work of God; because there is a possibility that Satan,
•who often transforms himself into an angel of light the
better to deceive, may, by his agents, perform miracles
.'n favour of true doctrine, the better thereby to gain
credit and lead astray ; but yet the innocence of the
doctrine is a strong presumption in favour of the miracle,
especially if there be no positive reasons to suspect it. —
This however is a case of which the solution will easily
be got from the other attending circumstances, as some
or other of the foregoing rules of the criterion will
nev<2r be wanting when the miracle is from God.

OF UIEACLES 287

But, thirdly. When the doctrine is evidently bad, and
contrary to the known truth, then this is is an undoubt-
ed proof that the miracle wrought in attestation of such
doctrine is not from God, but, like the false doctrine
it attests, is the work of Satan. This is in a man-
ner self-evident, and a natural and necessary conse-
quence of all the principles and reasonings we have laid
down on the authority of miracles; for God cannot
-contradict himself; — he cannot use his power to promote
falsehood, or patronize error. Whenever then we see
that the doctrine attested by a miracle is certainly false,
we have an undoubted sign that the dubious miracle is
not the work of God. In this sense, what Houteville
asserts is true, that the miracle and doctrine mutually
support one another, namely, when we are certain the
miracle is from God, but doubt about the truth of the
doctrine ; the miracle in this case undoubtedly proves
the truth of the doctrine, and when we are certain the
doctrine is bad, and doubt of the miracle, the badness of
the doctrine evidently proves that the miracle is not
from God. Upon the whole, then, it appears that this
sixth rule of our criterion is, properly speaking, calcula-
ted solely to ascertain false miracles by false doctrine,
when we are dubious about the miracle, and from what
source it proceeds; but it is not alone a proper criterion
to distinguish v^ith certainty the nature of the miracle
when the doctrine is good or indifferent. It was neces-
sary, however, to mention and explain it here, becausS
we find that Almighty God makes particiilar use of it
both in the Old and New Testament for the direction
of his people to guard them against seduction. It will
be proper therefore to consider this subject a little more
particularly.

XVI. When God revealed his law and religion to his
people by the hands of Moses, he did it in such a man-
ner as left not the smallest doubt of his being the author
of it ; the miracles he wrought were so stupendous in
themselves, so frequently repeated, and in such circum
stances, as to give the most entire convicti i that they

288 ON THE CRITERION

were performed by God, and consequently that the
doctrine attested by them was most certainly a divine
revelation, and therefore true. At the same time Mosea
knew perfectly well that whatever attempts the devil
would afterwards make to corrupt the minds of his
people, and lead them off from the service of God by
means of his emissaries, he never would be able to work
any miracles in proof of his false doctrine, equal, or in
the smallest degree, comparable to what he himself had
done in favour of the truth ; but that all the attempts the
devil might make of this kind, would be only lying signs
and false miracles ; for this reason, then, he cautions his
people against them, and the plain rule he gave by which
to discover the falsity of such pretended miracles,
and which was fully adapted to the meanest capacity,
was the one we are h«re treating of, if they tended to
lead them away from God''s service : The falsity and
evil tendency of the doctrine, contrary to the known
truth which He had revealed to their fathers, was the
infallible touchstone by which to discover the falsity of
all such miracles. " If there arise among you a proph-
et, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth thee a sign or a
wonder; and the sign or the wonder come to pass
whereof he spake unto thee, saying. Let us go after
other gods, and let us serve them : Thou shalt not hearken
unio me words of that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams,
for the Lord your God proveth you to know whether you
love the Lord your God, with all your heart, and with
all your soul."* In these words we see, First, The
case proposed, of a false prophet wanting to seduce the
people from the service of God. Secondly, The sup-
position made, that he even works a sign or a wonder to
persuade them to follow his seduction. Thirdly, The
conduct which God demands of them on such an occa-
sion, which is, absolutely to reject and not to hear such
a prophet, notwithstanding his sign or wonder. Fourthly,
The view God has in permitting such attempts to seduce

* Deut. xiii. 1.

OF Miracles. 289

them ; which is n order to try them, to prove them, and
to see if they be faithful to him. From which we may
justly conclude, that whatever signs or wonders such
false prophets could use to enforce tb^r false doctrine,
they will always be in no degree comparable to those
by which Almighty God established his truth ; and that
the doctrice they proposed being contrary to the known
truth, this alone was a perfectly good reason to reject
them entirely : Nay, in the following verse, God com-
mands the seducing prophet to be put to death, notwith-
standing all his signs, and gives this only reason, both
for rejecting his proposal and punishing himself so se-
verely, " because he hath spoken to turn you away from
the Lord your God, that brought )'^ou out of the land of
Egypt, and redeemed you out of the house of bondage ;"*
thereby plainly insinuating, that their delivery out of
Egypt amidst* such manifest miracles wrought by the
hand of God, ought by far to overbalance all the false
miracles that might afterwards be wrought to sedute
them from their allegiance to him

XVII. In the new law, as our blessed Saviour estab-
lished his doctrine by miracles far superior to those of
Moses, and to which likewise all those of Moses and the
prophets concurred ; for this reason he declares to us, by
the mouth of his holy apostle St. Paul, that if an angel
from heaven should come and teach any other gospel
than what he taught — any thing contrary to the known
truth so revealed by Christ and his apostles, and by them
preached to^ the world; this circumstance alone was
enough to make us reject him as a false teacher, and as
one accursed by Go I f And upon these grounds he
requires the same conduct from us as God did in the old
law, in reference to false teachers : '' If any man shall
say unto you, lo, here is Christ, or there, believe it not;
for there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and
shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch, that if it
were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. — Be-
hold, I have told you before."+ The infalMble rul«

• Deut. xiii. 5. \ Gal. i. 8. t Matt. xxiv. 23 etc.

290 ON THE ORITERION

to liscover the delusion of their great signs and wonders,
is, therefore, that they teach falsehood contrary to the
known truth revealed by Jesus Christ, and established by
such amazing miracles as greatly overbalance whatever
may be afterwards wrought by those seducers in proof
of their false Christs, and false doctrine. Hence we see,
that this sixth rule of our criterion, though not directly
calculated to discover true miracles, yet is a most infalli-
ble means to discover such as are lalse, however great or
amazing they may appear to be ; and we see it is used and
recommended by Almighty God in the old law, and by
our blessed Saviour in the new, for this very pur-
pose.

XVIII. To these six rules which compose the criterion
by which we may with all security judge when a mirac-
ulous operation is from God, I shall here subjoin the
general character of divine miracles ; which, though not
an absolute proof if taken alone, yet, when added to the
criterion, it greatly confirms its decisions. Now it is a
just observation, that divine miracles, generally speak-
ing, always tend to, and promote the good of mankind,
either for soul or body, or both : they are the effects of
goodness as well as of power : but those performed by
the devil, are either indifferent, neither good nor ill to
man ; or, which is most commonly the case, consist in
doing evil : they are the effects of power and malice,
but never of goodness. The doing good to mankind
with a view to promote their happiness, seems so con-
nected with divine miracles alone, that when the emissa-~
ries of Satan or teachers of false doctrine attempt such
benevolent works, even in the name of Christ, they^re_
baified and disappointed. Thus we are told, that when
" certain vagabond Jews took upon them to call over
them who had evil spirits in the name of the Lord Jesus,
saying, We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth*.
the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and
Paul I know, but who are ye 1 And the man in whom
the evil spirit was, leaped upon them., and overcame

OF MIRACLES. 291

them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out
of that house naked and wounded."*

St. Irenseus takes particular notice of this character
of divine miracles in opposition to those of Satan. The
heretics of his time attempted to gain credit to their
false tenets by works of magic, which they vaunted of
as miracles performed to confirm their doctrines ; of
these the saints speaks thus : " Moreover, the followers
of Simon and Carpocrates, and whoever else are said to
work miracles, will be convicted of not performing
what they do by the power of God, nor in truth, nor to
the advantage of men, but to their ruin, and to deceive
them by magical illusions, and rather to hurt them by all
kind of impostures, than to benefit those whom they se-
duce to believe their errors. For, they cannot give sight
to the blind, nor hearing to the deaf, nor put to flight all
the devils, except those whom they have brought on, if
they even do this —And they are so far from raising the
dead, as our Lord did, and the apostles by prayer, and
as is most frequently done among the brethren, that they
even think it impossbile."* etc.

XIX. Another common character of divine miracles
is, that they are generally performed by good men ; men
of known piety and great virtue. Nevertheless, we have
seen above, that God Almighty may make use of bad
men by whom to work miracles; and the bare possi-
bility of his doing so hinders this general character from
being entirely decisive in all cases; because the mir-
acle may be true, though the agent want this char-
acter of known piety. It will readily be acknowl-
edged, however, that the noted sanctity of the per-
son- who works miracles is a very great presumption
in their favour ; and also, that the working of miracles
is a very favourable testimony of the sanctity of the one
who works them. And as we have seen above, when
speaking on the ends of miracles, that one of the great
views Almighty God has in working them is, to testifj^

• Acts zix. X Irenaeus, lib. 2. cap. 57.

292 ON THE CRITERION

the sanctity of his servants, and gain credit and authority/
for them with others; we may justly conclude that,
though upon certain very extraordinary occasions, he
may make use of bad men by whom to do wonders, yet
this is by no means the ordinary conduct of his divine
providence ; and that, therefore, divine miracles, gener-
ally speaking, are performed only by truly good men ; but
if he who works them is of a noted bad character, this
circumstance raises a very great prejudice against the
miracles he performs.

XK. It will be necessary, now, before I end this sub-
ject, to consider some of the objections which infidelity
has started against the authority of divine miracles ; but
this w^ill be done briefly, as they are all answered before
hand, from the principles I have laid down in this and
the preceding chapter.

First, they object the miracles wrought among the
heathens: " There is not a single historian of antiquity,"
says Dr. Middleton, "who has not recorded oracles,
prodigies, prophecies and miracles ; many of these are
attested in the gravest manner, and by the gravest wri-
ters, and were firmly believed at the time by the popu-
lace."* Therefore, say they, as Christians themselves
own that no credu ought to be given to these miracles,
or to the doctrines held by those who performed them,
so neither ought any credit to be given to others, such as
those wrought in favour of Christianity : This is the
force of the objection, if it has an}^ at all.

In answer to this, I shall not question the fact, but
allow that real prodigies have been performed among the
heathens; the only questions are. Were those prodigies
performed by Almighty God, or by evil spirits? is it
possible to distinguish from what source they flowed 1
The rules of our criterion will at once answer these
questions, and evidently show that these prodigies were
the operations of Satan ; for, First, It is plain from their
Tery history, that they were not such as exceeded wha^

* Free Inquiry, p. 218.

OF MIRACLES. 293

Wfc know to be within the reach of created power.
Secondly, They were not performed in the name of
the true God, but in the names of a multitude of gods,
and in the belief of Polytheism. Thirdly, The authors
of these prodigies and oracles were evidently enemies to
mankind, demanding on numberless occasions to be hon
oured with human sacrifices, and encouraging most im-
pure rites and ceremonies, and approving the most shock-
ing crimes, adulteries, incests, and the like. Fourthly,
Such of these ponders among them as were the effect
of art magic, were professedly done by the help of Sa-
tan, in plain opposition to the one only living and true
God. These reasons evidently show, that the heathen
miracles were not the work of the great God ; whereas
the contrary reasons as manifestly prove, that the mira-
cles wrought in favour of Christianity were undoubt-
edly wrought by him ; and therefore, that these last
must have the utmost authority, whereas the former can
have none.

XXI. Secondly, they argue that miracles are but
equivocal signs of the truth of doctrine; because it ap-
pears from the scriptures themselves, that real miracles
have been and will be performed in proof of false doc-
trine. Thus the magicians of Egypt wrought the same
miracles in proof of their falsehood, as Moses did for
the truth : Thus Christ himself assures us, '^ that false
Christs and false prophets shall arise, and shall show
signs and wonders to s«educe, if possible, the very elect."*
Lastly, we are assured from scripture, that even anti-
Christ himself will perform the most amazing prodigies
ia support of his impieties : Consequently, miracles,
b.iing common to true and false doctrines, can never be
an absolute proof of the truth.

In answer to this objection, which infidelity endeav-
ours to set off with great pomp and assurance, wq must
recall some of those principles we have seen above.
The Christian religion readily grants, that superio-

• Matt »iii

294 ON THE CRITERION

beings can perform numberless effects in nal Are, wnich
not only are miraculous with regard to man, but which
are so amazingly great, that man could not with certainty
discover from the work itself, whether or not it were
possible for any created power to perform it ; but we

' have evidently shown and established it as an undoubt-
ed axiom, that, "if Almighty God, for his own wise
ends, should at any time permit evil spirits to perform an}''
such operations in proof of falsehood, he is bound by his
own divine perfections, to give mankind sufficient means
to discover the delusion, and prevent their seduction
from beins: inevitable."* And we have also seen in the
rules of our criterion what those means are which divine

^providence has provided for enabling mankind to discov-
er true from false miracles, and distinguish the opera-
tions of God from those of Satan: We have only to
apply those to the cases in the objection, and its force
vanishes in an instant. I dare say, it will not be pre-
tended, that the miracles mentioned in the objection,
namely, those of the Egyptians, of the false Christs, and
of anti-Christ, were absolute miracles; that is, such as
could be performed only by God, and which of course
must be performed immediately by him. It would be
absurd to suppose that, because it is evidently contrary
to the idea we have of God, and of his divine perfec-
tions, to imagine that he can work absolute miracles
against himself, and in atte^-tation of falsehood, as we

; have proved at large throughout the whole of this chap-
ter ; it is therefore evident from the very objection itself,
that the miracles therein referred to are only relative
miracles ; that they do not exceed the natural abilities
of created agents, and that in fact they have the devil for
their author : Hence the objection is quite inapplicable
and inconclusive. What the Christian religion contends
for, as we have shown at large, is, that absolute mira-
cles which can have no other author but God, and relative
miracles known to be wrought by him, or by commis

• Axiom 4

or MIRACLKS. 295

«ion from him in attestation of doctrine, are most c&T*
tain and undoubted proofs that the doctrine is his. If it
could be shown that miracles of this kind were wrought
also in attestation of false doctrine, then the objection
would be unanswerable, and miracles, even true mira-
.cles, would be but equivocal proofs of doctrine ; but as
(he very light of reason shows, that it is impossible Al-
mighty God should either perform miracles himself, or
commission others to so in attestation of falsehood, nay,
as we have seen above in the rules of criterion, that it
is impossible he should permit wicked spirits to perform
any kind of miracles in proof of falsehood, when the
circumstances are such, that mankind could not discover
the delusion ; hence the total insutficiency of the objec-
tion must appear manifest. If put in its proper light,
the argument must run thus: The Egyptians, the false
prophets, and anti-Christ, are said in scripture to work
miracles by the help of Satan to attest false doctrine ;
in such circumstances, however, that human reason can
easily discover they are the work of Satan, and not of
God; therefore, true miracles, known to be the work of
God, cannot be trusted as certain proofs of the doctrine
i n attestation of which they are performed. Every body
of the least degree of common sense, must see the weak-
ness and total inconsistency of such an argument ; and
yet this is what impiety and infidelity has proclaimed to
be unanswerable. Now, that all these miracles men-
tioned in the objection may be evidently known to be
the work of Satan, will easily appear by applying the
rules of our criterion to them ; for First, They are not
said to be wrought in the name of the only true living
God, but in downright opposition to him. Secondly,
Those of the Egyptians and of Antichrist are expressly
declared to be done by enchantments, and by the opera-
tion of Satan. Thirdly, The Egyptians were at last
forced to yield the victory to Moses, when he performed
miracles which they could not imitate, and to acknowl-
edge that " the finger of God was there ;" which was a
fair concession that theirs were not done by the finge?

296 ON THE CRITERION

of God, ;buf by the finger of Satan l^ourthly, The
wonderful works of the false Christs and false prophets,
and of anti-Christ, will be performed in defence of a
doctrine manifestly opposed to, and destructive of the
known truth ; to wit, the truths which Christ has reveal-
ed to the world, and established in the m^st convincing
manner, by the divine miracles he wrought to atteft
them. Fifthly, These lying signs have been plainly
foretold by Jesus Christ, and we are warned again?t
them ; consequently, when they come to pass, that is,
when false teachers arise, proposing doctrines contrary
to the truths of Jesus Christ, endeavouring to lead men
away from him, and performing signs and wonders to
persuade men to follow them ; these very signs and
wonders, instead of serving their cause, are their great-
est condemnation, and the most convincing proofs of the
truth of the Christian religion ; for they show beyond dis-
pute that Jesus Christ is God, who could foresee so long be-
fore what was to happen, and foretell it to his followers,
and caution them against the danger. From these con-
siderations it is evident that, when these things come to
pass, God Almighty has provided mankind with a full
and ample defence against the seduction, by which they
may easily discover by whose power the things perform-
ed by false prophets and by Antichrist are wrought : and
consequently, to draw an objection from these against
the authority of true miracles performed by God him-
self, or of such as aKe done by commission from him, is
altogether frivolous and inconclusive.

XXII. A third objection brought by infidels agains*
the authority of miracles is taken from the incompi e
h^nsibility of the doctrines said to be attested by them.
They ask, how can an event though ever so uncommon
and extraordinary, prove a doctrine to be true, which
appears to my reason to be absurd and contradictory I

Thii^ objection has been often answered to ful] satis-
faction by those celebrated pens who have written in
defence of Christianity ; so I shall here only lay down
briefly a clear explanation of the term, with a few ob-

OP MIRACLES. 297

•ervations on them^ by which the weakness of J^he objec-
tion will at once appear.

4. A proposition is absurd, when the tw^o ideas of
which it is composed are contradictory and repugnant
to one another, and incompatible, so as formally to ex-
clude each otljier ; such as these: A triangle has four
cormrs ; a gnat by its natural strength overturned a
mountain y aman swallowed up the ocean ; the man Peter
is a millstone y apart is greater than the whole y and the
like.

2. In order to know for certain that two ideas are con-
tradictory and incompatible, we must of necessity be
acquainted with their nature and properties ; and there-
fore we can never rationally pronounce a proposition
absurd unless we thoroughly comprehend the subject and
attribute of which it is composed. In the above exam-
ples, as we perfectly understand what is meant by a
triangle, and what by a corner, we perceive at first sight
the contradiction between a triangle and four corners^
and so of the others ; and therefore, we justl}' pronounce
them absurd propositions. But in this other proposition,
wheat and oats may grow in the moon^ we cannot ration-
ally pronounce it an absurd or repugnant proposition ; be-
cause, though we know what is meant by wheat and oats,
and have a full knowledge of their properties, yet we have
but a very imperfect idea of the moon, and little or no
knowledge of its nature and properties ; and though
perhaps, in fact, the nature of the moon be such as to be
incapable of producing wheat or oats ; and consequently,
though the above proposition be in itself absurd and re-
pugnant, yet we cannot rationally pronounce it to be so,
because of our io-norance of the nature of one of the sub-
JLcts of which it is composed.

3. Propositions of whose terms we have but an im-
perfect knowledge, may either be apparently absurd and
contradictory, or not. A proposition is apparently con-
tradictory, w^hen those properties of its parts which we
know appear repugnant to one another, as when we say,
There are two li7ies which^ though produced ad infinitum^

298 ON THE CRITERION

will always approach nearer^ but never meet : 7''his ac»
cording to our ideas of the terms, seems contradictory^
although it is a well-known proposition demonstrated in
conic sections. A proposition is apparently not repug-
nant, when there appears no contradiction between its
terms, as far as we know of them ; as in the above ex-
ample, wheat may grow in the moon^ what ever contradic-
tion may be in fact between the nature of the moon and
the growth of wheat, yet, in as far as we know of the
properties of wheat and the moon, such contradiction
does not appear to us.

4. Propositions which are apparently contradictory
are either comprehensible to the human understanding,
or incomprehensible. They are comprehensible, when
the mind of man can by study acquire a thorough know-
ledge of the properties of their terms, and see their
truth and connection, notwithstanding the contradiction
that appeared when they were only known in part. Of
this kind there are numbers of examples both in the
m.athematics and natural philosophy, where many things
when first proposed seem impossible and repugnant, till,
by a further and more perfect knowledge of these ob-
jects, the repugnancy vanishes, and their connection ap-
pears. Propositions apparently contradictory are incom-
prehensible, when it is impossible for the human under-
standing, in its present imperfect state, to acquire a per-
fect and thorough knowledge of the objects of which
such propositions are composed, or of their properties,
ties and relations. Examples of this kind are chiefly
to be found in supernatural things concerning God and
eternity, where the objects are of such a nature, that it
Is impossible for man in his present state to have a clear
and perfect knowledge of them and of their properties.
Take for example this proposition ; God is immense and
perfectly present everywhere without extension or parts.
According to the knowledge we have of the terms here
used, this seems impossible ; nor are we capable in our
present state to acquire such a knowledge of the nature
of God, and of place and of extension, as to see and

OF MIRACLES. 299

comprehend the connection that is between them in this
proposition, which is therefore to us incomprehensible.
In like manner, when we say, In one and the self-same
divine nature there are three persons ^clearly distinct among
themselves^ so that we can say of the one^ what we cannot
say of the other ; this also, according to the imperfect
idea we have of the terms used, that is^ of the divine na-
ture and of the divine persons, seems a contradiction ;
nor is it possible for us in this life to acquire such a
thorough knowledge of these o]?jects, as to see and com-
prehend the perfect union and harmony that subsists
between them.

5. Propositions, though in appearance contradictory
may 3''et in themselves be perfectly true, whether they
be iomprehensible to us or not. That a finite space, for
example, may be divided into an infinite number of smaller
spaces, appears at first sight a manifest contradiction, yet
the truth of it is proved by a geometrical demonstration ;
that the leg of a parabola and a straight line produced in
their respective directions, will always approach nearer
and nearer to one another, but never meet ] though
in appearance it seems plainly repugnant and impossible,
yet it is a v/ell known property of the parabola, and the
truth of it is also proved to a demonstration in conic
sections. The same thing may also be shown in many
other truths, both in natural philosophy and in the
mathematics. And though in these examples w^e are
convinced of the truth of the proposition, notwithstand-
ing its apparent contradiction, and cannot refuse our as-
sent to the evidence of the demonstration ; yet we can-
not possibly comprehend how it should be so, or acquire
such a full and perfect idea of the objects as to see and
comprehend the relation and connection between them.
In like manner in supernatural things, that the superb
fabric of the universe should be created out of nothing,
without any pre-existent matter of which to be formed,
geems, according to our imperfect ideas, so contradictory
and repugnant, that human reason, unassisted bv reve-
Ution, had laid it down as an incontestable ma vim, that

'IQO OS THE CRITERION

*' nothing can be produced from nothing," Ex nihilomt-
kil fit ; yet we know for certain, from the testimony of
God himself, that this was actually done ; that the whole
visible creation was created by him out of nothing, by
the sole act of his almighty will ; nay, human reason
itself, being assisted by the light of revelation, can now
demonstrate the impossibility of a pre-existent uncreated
matter ; however incomprehensible then the creation of "
the world may be, however contradictory it may appear
to our Vveak reason, yet i<t is most certainly true in it sell
nor can the truth of it be called in question by any Chris-
tian, with any colour of reason. In like manner the fol-
lowing propositions. There is a fir; J cause of all t kings ^
which had no cause of itself ; There is a being which neither
made itself nor was made by any other ; God is immense
without extension ; God fills every place, yet is confined to
noplace ; seem to us at first sight impossible, and are to our
weak capacity incomprehensible ; because we have only
an imperfect knowledge of these subjects ] and yet the very
deists themselves are obliged to acknowledge them to be
true and incontestable. It is plain then that propositions
in appearance contradictory and incomprehensible to
us, may yet in themselves be perfectly true, and many
such are undoubtedly true both in natural and supernat
urai things, as we have seen in the above examples.

6. We may acquire an absolute certainty of the
truth of many propositions which are in appearance
impossible and contradictory, even though we are in
capable of comprehending the nature and properties
of their objects, or of perceiving in these objects them-
selves their connection with one another. This is evi-
-dtnt from all the above examples, the truth of which
w^ know most assuredly, though it is impossible for us
in our present natural state, to acquire a full knowledge
and comprehension of their objects. We do not see the
immediate connection between the objects themselves,
because our ideas of them are too imperfect, and there-
fore it is not properly from intrinsic evidence that we
Know the truth of these propositions, but it is either froin

OF MIRACLES 30 i

external demonstration that this can be had, or from the
undoubted testimony of those who are perfectly ac-
quainted with the truth of them. Thus a scholar may
be fully certain of the truth of the proposition; that there,
are two lines, which being produced ad infinitum, will be
always approaching, but never meet, either by attending
to the known properties of the parabola, and the de-
monstration thence drawn to prove it, or oy giving cre-
dit to the authority and testimony of his master, wha
assures him of it.

7. In supernatural things the testimony of Goa him
self is the most assured means to come to the knowledge
of the truth of such propositions as seem to our weak
reason contradictory, and are to us in our present state
incom.prehensible. To comprehend and have adequate
ideas of supernatural objects is far above the reach oi
our natural capacity ; our ideas of them are exceedingly
limited and imperfect, and their nature and properties
are quite of a different kind from Avhat we are acquaint-
ed with in natural objects ; consequently there must be
mnumerable truths concerning them, which we can
never c-omprehend in our present state ; nay, which ac-
cording to our limited ideas may appear absurd and
contradictory : But Almighty God perfectly well com-
prehends the nature of all these things : he knows all
their properties, and sees all their ties, connections, and
relations of whatever kind : On the other hand, he is a
being of infinite veracity, and can never possibly de-
ceive his creatures ; if, therefore, he reveals to man any
proposition concerning himself or supernatural objects,
which seems to us contradictory, and which in our pre-
sent state we cannot comprehend, yet this testimon}'
must give us the most assured conviction that what he
so reveals is most undoubtedly true ; nay, it is by his
testimony alone that we can come to any certain know-
ledge of these matters.

8. By the word mystery in the Christian religion is
understood a proposition revealed by God, concerning
himself or other supernatural objects, the truth of which

302 ON THE CRITERION

we cannot perceive in the objects themselves^ by reason of
our limited and imperfect hnowledge of them, which pro-
position is therefore to us incomprehensible^ and may in
some cases appear contradictory. The possibility of a
mystery as here explained is plain from all the above
reasoning ; that God may reveal to man truths concern-
ing himself and supernatural things, is not called ia
question ; that these truths must be in numberless cases
above the comprehension of our mind, is self-evident j
that the limited and imperfect ideas we have of these ob-
jects, may in some cases appear to us contradictory,
though the objects are far from being so in themselves,
is plain from this, because we see it is often the case in
natural things when we have but an imperfect know-
ledge of them ; but that the testimony of God revealing
them is the most convincing proof that they are true,
notwithstanding such apparent contradiction, is a ne-
cessary consequence of his perfect knowledge of these
objects, and of his infinite veracity.

XXIII. If now we apply these observations to the
objection raised against the authority of miracles, from
the nature of the doctrine attested by them, we shall
easily see the weakness and fallacy of it ; for if the doc-
trines proposed as true by revelation, and attested by
miracles, were to relate to objects which fall under our
comprehension, of which we had full and adequate
ideas, and between which ideas we evidently saw an ab-
solute repugnancy and contradiction; as for example,
should we suppose a miracle wrought to prove that' a
part is greater than the whole^ or that a man is a millstone,
or such like, which, from the adequate ideas we have of
these objects, are evident absurdities ; then it will be
candidly acknowledged that no miracle whatever could
ever be of any authority to render such doctrine credi-
ble ; but then it is no less evident to common sense tliat
a true and divine miracle never was, nor ever will be
performed in attestation of such a doctrine. The doc-
trines proposed by revelation as objects of our belief, are
all concerning suuernatural tiiiiigs, of whose properties

OF MIRACLES. 305

we have but very limi';ed and imperfect ideas ; although
then in the weak ideas we have of them there may ap-
pear any contradiction, we cannot on that account assert
that they are in themselves contradictory ; nay, by what
we have seen above, many doctrines, even in natural
things, are true notwithstanding such apparent contra-
dictions ; much more must this be the case in supernat-
ural things: As, therefore, we are not capable by the
utmost reach of the human mind to investigate the truth
of these supernatural objects, or demonstrate it by.reason,
the only possible way to come to the knowledge of them
is by revelation from God ; a^d if God reveals them,
and attests that revelation by divine miracles, it is evi
dent there cannot be a greater or more convincing proof,
both that such revelation is from God, and that the doc
trine so revealed is most certainly true, however con-
tradictory it may appear to us from our imperfect ideas
of its objects. Hence then it appears that the fallacy
of the objection lies in confounding a mystery and an
absurdity^ which it supposes to be s3''nonymous terms,
but which we have seen to be extremely different; and
also in suppo-iing that a mira.cle can be wrought, or is
pretended to ba wrought by God, in attestation of a
doctrine evidently absurd and contradictory, which sup-
position is itself a most manifest absurdity.

XXIV. Before we conclude this chapter, it will not
be amiss to consider the different cases that may be sup-
posed between miracles and the doctrine attested by
them, which will put this matter in the clearest light,
and lay the whole of it before the eye in one view.

CisE 1. If a miracle, know?i for certain to be from
God, be wrought in attestation of a doctrine evidently false
or impious. In this supposition all authority of mira-
cles would be destroyed ; but this is a case which, as we
have seen above, is mianifestly impossible.

Case 2. If the doctrine be evidently good, but the mtr*
acle dubious. In this case, though the goodness of the
dpctrin« does not absolutely prove the miracle to be
^itjiE God, yet it is a strong presumption in its favou'

304 ON THE CRITERION OF MIRACLES.

and greatly corroborates the other proofs that may be
brought for its being a divine miracle.

Case 3. If the miracle he evidently from God^ hut the
doctrine itself duhious ; — then the miracle absolutely
proves the doctruie to be true — ^and entirely removes all
manner of doubt, that might otherwise be entertained
concerning it.

Case 4. Jf the doctrine he undouhtedly had, and con-
trary to the known truth ; — the miracle wrought in its
fovour is undoubtedly a false miracle and doubtless tJhfce
operation of Satan.

OV ▼<». I.

THE

SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE OF MIRACLES
DISPLAYED :

IN WHICH

THEIR NATURE, ETC., ARE IMPARTIALLT EXAMINED
AND EXPLAINED,

AOOOBDma TO THE U6HT OF REVELATION AND
THE PRINOIPLKS OF SOUND BEABON.

BT THK

RIGHT REV. GEORGE HAT, D. D.

YOL. n.

• NEW YORK :

P. J. KENEDY,
Excelsior Catholic Publishing House,

5 BARCLAY STREET.

cH.

CONTEXTS

CHAPTER XL ,4«

ii the Existence of Miracles is capable of Proof, and of w^hat
kind that Proof must be . . /. 6

CHAPTER XII.

On the Continuation of Miracles in the Church of Christ. — Tlie
State of the Question, and the Conduct of Dr. Middleton
and his Protestant Adversaries examined 30

CHAPTER XIII.
Reasons against the Continuation of Miracles examined 82

CHAPTER XIV.

Presumptive Evidence for the Continuation of Miracles through-
out all Ages 124

CHAPTER XV.

Positive Evidence for the Continuation of Miracles throughout
all preceding Ages, down to the present times 177

APPENDIX,

BY WAY OF dialogue:

fn which the authority of miracles in proof of doctrine is further ex-
arinned and Illustrated, by being applied to a particular example;
and the doctrine made use of for that purpose is the celebrated article
of Transubstantiation, which, being exposed to many difficulties, both
from sense and reason, is the most unlikely of any to admit of such
a proof, and therefore the most proper for such examinatioa. . 219

Biofijaphical Notice of the Right Rev. George Hay, D. D. ... 286

THE

SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE OF MIRACLES

DISPLAYED

CHAPTER XI.

If the Existence of Miracles is capable of proof, and
of what kind that proof must be.

I. We have seen before that miracles are possible ;
that they consist in certain sensible effects, which fall
naturally under the cognizance of our senses ; and that
they are produced by the free-will and good pleasure of
Almighty God, who being sovereign master of all crea-
tures, can dispose of them in whatever way he thinks
proper; either by his own immediate act, or by the
operation of Angels. If, therefore, it has ever pleased,
or shall please God to perform any miracle, one should
naturally think it could not possibly admit of a doubt
that its existence could be proved as clearly as any
other sensible matter of fact whatever. It is, therefore,
strange to see men of genius and excellent parts bewil-
der themselves in a matter which is obvious to the simp-
lest understanding, and both waste their time and abuse
their talents in working out thin-spun metaphysical so-
phisms, by which they pretend to show that the existence
of a miracle can never be capable of proof. Their
sophistry can have no more weight in the eyes of com-
jiion sense than the well known argument of Zeno against
tlie possibilitv of motion. If these gentlemen want to
VoL."^!!.— 1*

b THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

impose upon their fellow-creatures, it is certainly an
unpardonable insult to mankind; but if they really
think as they speak upon this subject, it is one of the
most humihating proofs of human weakness, and clearly
shows into what a depth of folly the mind of man i&
capable of falling, when, proudly trusting to his own
abilities, he plunges without a guide into the endless
mazes of his wandering imagination. From the task I ^
have undertaken, I am become debtor to the wise and
to the unwise, to the learned and to the unlearned on
this subject; and therefore, however unnecessary the
present question may appear to common sense, yet, as
infidels have boasted of the argument denying the pos-
sibility of proving the existence of miracles, it is neces-
sary to put this point also in its proper light and to show
the weakness and insufficiency of their objections. To
do this with the greater precision and clearness, we must
distinguish two questions, and examine first, whether the
eye-witnesses of a miracle ca7i have sufficient proof
of its existence ? — Secondly, ivhether the existence of
miracles can he sufficently 2)roved to those loho are not
themselves eye-iuitnesses of them ? — We shall consider
these separately.

II. With regard to the first question, it is resolved into
this. How far can we trust our senses in matters offacty
lohichfall entirely imder their cognizance 9 — for if our
senses, when applied to their proper objects, give us a
full conviction that these objects actually do exist as our
senses represent them; if our knowledge here is intui-
tive, incapable of further proof; if it be the very con-
stitution of our nature, that we must believe that we feel
these sensations which are excited in our mind by the
application of external objects to our senses, and that
the external objects which excite them do actually exist
without us ; then it follows, of course, that those who are
eye-witnesses of any miraculous operation have the
fullest and most convincing proof which the nature of
things can possibly admit of, that that miracle does ac-
tually exist ; and that this proof must give the most entire*

CAPABLE OF PROOF. T

satisfaction ; nor is it possible for any man who receiver
it seriously to doubt of the fact. — Now, that this is re-
afly the case, — that our senses do actually give us such
absolute conviction in regard to the existence and effects
of external material objects, — a conviction which is
beyond the power of the most refined reasoning to in-
validate,— I appeal to experience itself; I appeal to the
feelings of our own souls ; nay, I appeal to the experi-
ence of the most determined adversaries of religion.
Let us suppose then that any of those unbelievers saw a
miracle performed before his own eyes, for example, a
dead man raised to life ; a blind man restored to his sight ;
a man walking over a river upon the surface of the
water without sinking, or the like, I ask him, would it
be in his power to doubt of the reality of these facts?
Could he, in his sober senses, persuade himself that the
man whom he formerly saw perfectly dead, but now
sees walking, speaking, eating, <kc., is still dead ? That
the man whom he knew before to be absolutely blind,
but whom he now sees to have as much the use of his
sight as he has himself, is still blind, and sees nothing at
all? That the man whom he sees walking upon the
surface of the water, is in reality walking on dry ground ?
Would it be in his power, I say, by any effort he could
possibly make, to persuade his own mind, that what he
saw with his eyes in these cases was absolutely false,
and that the reverse of what he saw was true ? — I dare
say, none will be so hardy as to say so. — But let him
take in the aid of reason; let him summon up all the
arguments he can against the existence of these mira-
cles ; let him advert that he sees no end worthy of God
for performing them ; that the facts are improbable, in-
expedient, unnecessary; that the doctrine attested by
them seems absurd, unintelligible, and contradictory^
that the instruments are weak, vile, and unworthy the
majesty of God to make use of; nay, let Mr. Hume
himself appear armed with his invincille argument ; let
him bring in his uniform universal experience and put
it into the scale along with all those others; and let him

S THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

\

«ay, if he can, that all these reasons put together, would
be able to raise in his mind the smallest doubt of the
real existence of the above miracles, in opposition to
the testimony of his own senses, if, as we suppose, he
was an eye-witness of them. If he should say they
did, common sense would laugh at his assertion, and if
he was in his sober senses, his own heart would give the
lie to his words. No! no! every man's experience and
the conviction of his own mind will teach him that the
proof we receive from the testimony of our senses iu
those things which properly belong to them, is an in-
vincible proof, supreme in its kind, which needs no
reason or argumentation, but convinces by instinct, and
the fixed la\vs of our nature, with as much certainty
as we could have from the strictest demonstration. Nay,
v.hen either from the disorder of the medium, or the
unsoundness of the organ, or any other casual circum-
stances, we suspect that any of our senses deceive us in
some particular instance, we have no other way to ex-
amine and correct this illusion, but what must rest at last
on this truth, — that our senses, when properly applied,
give absolute certainty about their proper objects ; and
that concerning these, we must trust our senses in pre-
ference to all reasoning whatsoever.*

The answer to our first question then is plain and sat-
isfactory,— that those who are eye-witnesses of miracles
have, from the testimony of their senses, the most con-
vincing, full, and satisfactory proof that the miracles
they see do really exist.

III. Against this proof, however, of the existence of
miracles from the evidence of the senses, I find two ob-
jections ; the one hinted at by Rous*seau,f in these words :
"'Ifr says he, "we icoulcl receive as true all the mira-
ges which the common and ignorant inoi^le^ through
every country in the worlds affirm to have seen, every sect
looidd he in the right, '^ &c. Here he would insinuate
that the only eye-witnesses produced or producible for

* See Beattie's Essay on Truth, chap. ii. § 2.
t Volume III. of his Emilius, p. 111.

CAPABLE OF PKOOF. Q'

i

the existence of miracles, are the common and ignorant
people, and that they are easily deceived, and ready to
be imposed upon in such matters. But, in the first
place, it is absolutely false that the common ignorant
people are the only eye-witnesses producible for the ex-
istence of such miracles as Christianity appeals to:
Men remarkable for their extraordinary genius and ex-
tensive learning, as well as for their veracity and can-^
dour, have given the most assured testimony of miracles,,
of which they themselves were the eye-witnesses. But,,
letting this pass, which is not so much to our present
purpose, what Rousseau alleges, that the common igno-
rant people are easily deceived and ready to be imposed
upon, cannot in the least degree weaken the evidence
for the existence of miracles taken from the external
senses, even though the common people were the only
witnesses of them. Miracles are facts, which fall under
the comprehension of the most simple minds; ignorant
people have eyes and ears as well as the learned ; they
can know if a man be a cripple, blind, sick, or dead,
as well as the greatest physician or philosopher ; and if
they see this man restored again to his legs, sight, health
or life, they can discern titat change with as great cer-
tainty^ as a Rousseau or a Hume could do, and can have
as full and entire a conviction of it. I acknowledge,
indeed, the ignorant multitude may be deceived ; but
how? — A designing person may gain credit with the
many by an outward show of sanctity, and pretend se-
cret communications with the Deity and his angels, as-
Mahomet did ; or he may perform many extraordinary
things in the eyes of the people, by his superior know-
ledge in the powers of nature, and persuade them that
these are true miracles ; or he may bewitch them witli
sorceries, as Simon did the people of Samaria ; but to-
make even the ignorant people believe they actually
saw a fact performed before their eyes, which never
was done, is what was scarcely ever attempted, and
doubtless, though attempted, could never succeeds

10 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES.

Though men, says Mr. Douglass in his Criterion,* maij
believe speculative opinions to be true which are false^
yet it is scarcely to be i:onceived, that they can ever so far
deceive themselves, as. to believe they saw facts which the^
did not really see. And this observation is true of all
mankind, the ignorant and simple as well as the learned
and prudent.

IV. The second objection against the proof of the
existence of miracles, drawn from the senses in those
who are eye-witnesses of them, is made by Mr. Hume,
and seems so strong in his eyes, that he thinks all the
miracles alleged by Christianity can easily be accounted
for by that means : " j9 religionist,^^ says he, " may be
an enthusiast, and imagine he sees what has no reality ^f
Here enthusiasm is brouo;ht in as able to invert men's
senses, and to overturn the most constitutional princi-
ples of the human frame. Doubtless enthusiasm can go
a great length in persuading men to believe for true
what is false, and to esteem the whims of their own
fancy, or even the suggestions of the devil, as the inspi-
rations of the Holy Ghost ; but I question if one single
instance can be brought, where it persuaded any one in
his wits, that he saw done before him what had no man-
ner of existence ; and, even though this should happen
to the enthusiast himself, who pretends to perform the
miracle, or on whom it was performed, are all those
enthusiasts likewise who behold such pretended mira-
cles '( And yet numbers of miracles are upon record
which were done in the presence of declared enemies,
and of persons who could by no means be suspected of
enthusiasm. Doctor Campbell, in his dissertation on
miracles against Mr. Hume, ansv/ers this objection very
solidly from this principle of experience as follows :

V. " That an enthusiast is very liable to be imposed
on, in whatever favours the particular species of enthu-
siasm with which he is affected, none who knows any
thing of the human heart will deny. But still this frailly

♦ Page 312. . t Kssay on Mir., p. 1S5.

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 11

hath its limits. For my own part, I cannot find exam-
ples of any, even among enthusiasts (unless to the con-
viction of every body they were distracted) who did not
see and hear in the same manner as other people. Many
of this tribe have mistaken the reveries of a heated
imagination for the communications of the divine spirit,
who never in one single instance mistook the operations
of their external senses. Without marking this differ-
ence, we should make no distinction between the en-
thusiastic character and the frantic^ which are in them*
selves evidently distinct." * In another place, after ob-
serving that the whole class of reformers, however use-
ful miracles might have been to their views, yet never
attempted to prove their mission or doctrine by these
means. He then adds: "But how upon our author's
(Mr. Hume's) principles shall we account for this mod-
eration in the reformers % Were they, in his judgment,
calm inquirers after truth 1 Were they dispassionate
reasoners in defence of it] Far otherwise. He tells
us: ' They may safely be pronounced to have been univer-
sally inflamed with the highest enthusiasm..'' ^ May not
we then, in our turn, safely pronounce, this writer him-
self being judge, that for a man to imagine he sees what
has no reality, to impose in this manner, not only on
his own understanding,- but even on his external senses,
is a pitch of delusion higher than the highest enthusi-
asm can produce, and is to be imputed only to down-
right phrenzy \ Since the world began, there hath
not appeared a more general propension to the wildest
fanaticism — than appeared in this island about the mid-
dle of the last century. 'Tis astonishing, that when the
minds of men were intoxicated with enthusiasm — none
are to be found who advanced a claim to the power oi
working miracles ; a claim which in the author's opin-
ion (Mr. Hume's), though false, is easily supported and
wonderfully successful, especially among enthusiasts,

• Part Tl, § 1 I Hist. Gr. Brit. Ja. I. chap. 1

12 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

It is true, one or two frantic people among the Quakers
<3id actually pretend to such a power ; but it had no
other consequences than to bring upon the pretenders a'
general contempt. In the beginning of this century
also, the French prophets revived this plea — but by no
^art of their conduct did they so effectually open the
eyes of mankind, discredit their own inspirations, and
ruin their cause, as by this no less foolish than presump-
tuous pretence — and (which is particularly to be ob-
served for our purpose) though they were mad enough
to imagine that they could restore a dead man to life ;
nay, though they proceeded so far as to determine and
announce beforehand the day gnd hour of his resurrec-
tion ; yet none of them were so distracted as to imag-
'ine they had seen him rise ; not one of them afterwards
pretended that their prediction had been fulfilled. Thus
even a phrenzy which had quite disordered their in-
tellects, could not in this instance overpower their sen-
ses." *

From these judicious remarks it plainly follows, that
the evidence from the senses, with resrard to the obiects
belonging to them, is not to be overpowered even by the
rage of enthusiasm itself; and therefore, that those who
are eye-witnesses of any miracle have, from the testi-
mony of their senses, the most absolute and convincing
proof of its existence.

VI. This first question being thus solidly settled, the
answer to the second naturally flows from it as a just
consequence. For if those who are eye-witnesses of a
miracle, can, from the evidence of theif senses, have a
full and absolute convictfon of the reality of its exis-
tence, they doubtless can give testimony of this evidence
and conviction to others who were not present when the
miracle was performed ; and by this means give those
also, wtio did not see it, as entire a conviction of the
reality of its existence as the nature of the case can
possibly bear. The existence of a miracle is the exii-

* Part II. § 2

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 13

fence of a matter of fact, which solely depends upon
the good pleasure and free choice of God ; and the
proof of its existence must be taken either from the
evidence of our own senses, if we see it ourselves, or
from the testimony of others who have been eye-wit-
nesses of it ; for there is no other way by which the
■existence of such facts as depend upon, and flow from
the will and choice of free agents, can possibly be
proved, but by one or other of these two ; nor can any
rational objection be made against their existence, when
properly supported by either of these proofs, but only
such as strikes directly upon these proofs themselves,
by supposing some flaw or defect in them. If, there-
fore, they possess all those conditions, which, by the
very constitution of our nature, command our assent,
an objection, drawn solely from arguments extrinsical
to these proofs, can, in just reasoning, have no manner
of force against the existence of the fact so proved by
them. Now, as we have seen above that all the usual
arguments brought against the existence of miracles,
vanish like smoke before the wind, when opposed to the
evidence of the senses in eye-witnesses, it follows of
course, that if such eye-witnesses are people of veraci-
ty and probity, or have those other qualities which ex-
clude all suspicion of deception, their testimony of what
they declare they saw with their own eyes, must give
the most satisfactory conviction that what they assert is
true, in spite of all metaphysical sophisms to the con-
trary .

We can come to the knowledge of facts past or ab-
sent, only by the testimony of others. It is impossible
for us to acquire that knowledge any other way. But
then the conviction and certainty we receive from testi-
mony with regard to the truth of such facts, are in many
cases as full and absolute as what we receive from any
other source of knowledge in these matters which be-
long to it. Nay, when the testimony has its neces-
sarv conditions attending; it, it nev-er fails to o-i^/e us the
utmost conviction. These conditions are two, first,

i4 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

when we are certain the witnesses were not deceived
themselves ; secondly, when we are certain they speak ex-
actly according to their own knowledge. When these two
conditions concur, or when we believe they are present,
it is impossible for us not to give credit to testimony
given in this manner. We may doubt that the witness-
es were deceived themselves ; we may call in question
their veracity with regard to us; but if we have no doubts
upon these points, it is no longer in our power to doubt
of the truth of what they say ; we are determined to
believe it and to believe it with the utmost assurance, by
the very disposition of our nature itself; and hence Dr.
Beattie, after some very judicious observations on this
subject, justly concludes, that " To believe testimony is
agreeable to nature^ to reason^ and to sound philosophy.''''*
VII. Now, to know when the testimony is attended
with the two conditions above mentioned, sound criti
cism lays down certain rules founded on principles which
are born with us, and which are the foundation of
human society and of the whole intercourse between
man and man, namely. That men are not fools and sense-
less ; — That there are certain rules from which they
seldom or never depart in their conduct : — That there
cannot be a joint combination among them to deceive :
That if they deceive sometimes, it is not without some
motive, particularly interest : That the whole world
©ever conspires to deceive any man : That no man can
deceive the whole world. These principles are ascer-
tained by the consentient reason of mankind, whose
general practice is directed by them in the most impor-*
tant concerns of life; in proving genealogy, in settling
property, in administering justice, and the like; and
from them this general maxim is deduced relative to our
faith in testimony, That we must believe in the testi-
mony of men, when the facts testified by them being:
possible, we cannot believe they are deceived, or intend
to deceive, without supposing that they are out of their
witf.

• Essay on Truth, Part I. chap, ii.^ 8. t Page 199.

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 15

VIII. " Our faith in testimony," says Mr. Beattie,
** doth often, but not always amount to absolute certain-
ty. That there is such a city as Constantinople, such a
country as Lapland, and such a mountain as the peak oi
Teneriffe j that there were such men as Hannibal and
Julius Caesar; that England was conquered by Wilfiair.
the Norman, and that Charles I. was beheaded of thes.
and such like truths, every person acquainted with his
tory and geography accounts himself absolutely certain
When a number of persons, not acting in concert, hav
ing no interest to disguise the truth, and sufficient judgei
of that to whch they bear testimony, concur in makinf
the same report, it would be accounted madness not. to
believe them. Nay, when a number of witnesses, se-
parately examined, and having no opportunity to con-
cert a plan beforehand, do all agree in their declarations,
we make no scruple of yielding full faith to their testi
mony, even though we have no evidence of their hon-
esty and skill ; nay, though they be notorious both for
knavery and folly: Because the fictions of the human
2nind being infinite, it is impossible that each of these
witnesses should by mere accident, devise the very
same circumstances: If therefore their declarations con-
cur, this is a certain proof that there is no fiction in the
case, and that they all speak fron^real experience and
knowledge."*

IX. To the same purpose Mr. Douglas speaks in hi^a
Criterion^ or miracles examined on the force of proper
testimony : " Two qualifications," says he," must con-
cur to establish the credibility of witnesses ; a rutS-
cient knowledge of the matters of fact they attest^ and
a disposition not to falsify what they know : And ^ hen
these two qualifications do concur, we think ourselves
obliged to admit what is attested as true."! Dr. Church
also, in his Vindication, P^ge 62. " It must be grant-
ed says he, that present facts, which are appeals t;) the
senses, are more striking and satisfactory than any long

• Essay on Truth, Parf T rhaB u.5 «. t Page IM

16 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES.

intricate reasonings: And hence miracles may be pro-
nounced to be the shortest and clearest means of convic-
tion of the divine authority of any mission and conse-
quently of any doctrine to those who see them. And
further, as we may have sufficient certainty of their
having been worked in times past, they must if well
attested, be full proofs, even to us who do not see them.""'
But it is needless to multiply testimonies on this point,
as every one's experience must teach him, that when
we are persuaded a person is not deceived himself in
what he attests, and that he truly speaks according to his
own experience of the matter, it is no longer in our
power to withhold our assent from what he says con-
cerning it. Consequently, if any miracle be attested
by those who were eye-witnesses of it, and in such cir-
cumstances as we cannot suspect their veracity, we
have from their testimony a full and convincing proof
of the existence of the miracle ; a proof which as Dr.
Beattie observes," it would be accounted madness" not
to yield to ; and which according to Mr. Douglas^
" would oblige us to receive what was so attested as
true."

X. We may consider this subject in another point
of view, which will serve still further to illustrate it^
It is, doubtless, a justi«ind convincing inference, w^hich
is made from the effect to the cause ; we see an effect
produced; we know the cause which naturally and
constantly produces such an effect : we argue, there-
fore, with the greatest certainty, from the known exist-
ence of the effect, that the cause producing it existed
also. The testimony of men concerning any matter
of fact, is an effect produced, of which we are sensi-
ble ; we know this effect may arise from two different
causes, and from no other ; it may either arise from the
real existence of the fact itself, of which those men
were eye-witnesses ; or it may arise from their mistake
»r imposture, as being either deceived themselves or
wanting to deceive others. If we have any reason to
•uspect that the witnesses were either mistaken them-

CAPABLE OF PROOF. i1

«elves, or intend to deceive others by the testimony
they give, then their testimony goes for nothing ; it
gains no credit ; because it is not looked upon as an
effect of the real existence of the fact attested by it.
But if, on the contrar}^ the circumstances be such, that
we see it is impossible that the testimony could arise
from mistake or imposture, then it could have no oth-
er cause but the real existence of the attested fact, the
existence of which we are therefore no longer at liberty
to deny.

XL It is upon these grounds that the adversaries of
Christianity pay due regard to human testimony, in all
the ordinary concerns of life, and make no difficulty in
regulating by it their belief and conduct with regard
to all natural occurrences. But, being sensible what
insuperable strength testim.ony has in favour of religion
and against their tenets, if allowed its due weight with
i'i?gard to miracles, they have been forced as their last
resource, to make a distinction between natural and
supernatural events ; and, whilst they allow testimony
its full authority in proving the former, pretend that no
credit can be given to it when applied to the latter.
" A miracle," says Mr. Hume, " supported by any hu-
man testimony, is more properly a subject of derision
than of arorument."* And as-ain, about the conclusion
of his essay, he says, " Upon the whole, it appears that
'10 testimony for any kind of miracle can ever possibly
amount to a probability, much less to a proof." A lit-
tle after, indeed, he corrects his too general assertion.
,and restrains the impossibility of proving the existence
of miracles by testimony to such only as are wrough
in favor of religion. " \Ve may establish it as a max
im," says he, " that no human testimony can have such
force as to prove a miracle, and make it a just founda-
tion for any system of religion." And, in a note upon
this passage, he adds, " I beg the limitation here made
may be rem.arked, when I say that a miracle can never
be proved so as to be the foundation of a system o* re

* Essay on Miracles, p. 194.

Vol. II.— 2*

18 THE EXISTENCE 01 MIRACLES

iigion ; fir 1 own, that otherwise there may be mir»
cles, or violations of the usual course of nature, of sucb
a kind as to admit of proof from human testimony "
I am, indeed, at a loss to comprehend what Mr. Hume
would imply in these passages, and am apt to think he
is here fallen into one of those self-contradictions,
which are so frequently to be met with in deisticai
philosophy ; for, first, he tells us, as above, in general,
that a "miracle supported by any human testimony is
more properly a subject of derision than of argumeKt ;"^
if so, how is it possible for any miracle " to be of such
a kind as to admit of proof from testimony 1" JMust
we suppose he means that only such miracles as are in
favour of religion, when supported by human testimony ^
are subjects of derision 1 But how then will he recon
cile this obvious difficulty, that human testimony is
sufficient to prove the existence of a miracle, when,
disjoined from religion, but becomes a subject of deris-
ion when used to prove the existence of the same mir-
acle, if performed in favour of religion 1 Secondly, the
whole force of Mr. Hume's argument throug-hout this
essay, is intended to prove that the existence of a mira-
cle as such, and independent of any connection with
religion, can never be proved by human testimony,
" A miracle," says he," is a violation of the laws of
nature-^ and as a firm and unalterable experience has
established these laws, the proof against a miracle from
the very nature of the fact, is as entire as any argument
from experience can possibly be imagined : and if so,
•t is an undeniable consequence that it cannot be sur-
mounted by any proof whatever from testimony. A
miracle, therefore, however attested, can never be ren-
dered credible, even in the lowest degree."! Here we
see, according to this author, that the proof against a
miracle, *'from the very nature of the fact," as being
a violation of the laws of nature, " can never be sur-
mounted by any proof from testimony:" How then
can he reconcile to this '' undeniable consequence" of.

t Essay on Miracles, pp. 179, and 180, London edition, 1750, 12mo

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 19

his formidable argument, what he says in the note
above cited, that '* there may possibly be miracles, or
violations of the usual course of nature, of such a kino
as to admit of proof from human testimony 1" Let
him extricate himself here the best way he can ; bui
this conduct shows his insuperable aversion to religious
miracles proveable by human testimony, since he is
determined to run the risk of having his darling judg-
ment suspected, yea, and his common sense itself called
in question, rather than admit them.

XII. Dr. Middleton, in like manner, with all his ad-
herents, is so averse to the force of human testimony
in proo? of miracles, that he fairly renounces the cred-
if *'lity of miracles founded upon such evidence^ and
openlv pre vesses hc» knows no miracles, no revealed
truths nought Wj io] the wit of man can possibly dis-
cover of the ways or will of the Creator, but by atten-
ding to the revelation v^^hich he has made of himself
from the beginning, in the wonderful works and beau-
tiful frabi'ic of this visible world.* We shall see more
of the Doctor afterwards.

XIII. We are surprised when we hear men of parts
and learning talk in such a strain, which, if they really
think as they write, is a palpable proof of their most'
extravagant vanity and presumption, whereby, with
the utmost assurance, they set up the proud idol of
their judgment, forsooth, in opposition to the dictates
of nature and common sense, manifested by the con-
LUiTent sentimenis of the rest of mankind ; yea, in
opposition to the declaration of God himself; whilit
iit the same tiine they cannot produce one sensible
proof for their opinion, but either talk downright
nonsense, and contradict themselves in what they say
upDn the subject, (as we have seen above in Mr. Hume,)
or are obliged to pass the most extravagant censure
upon the rest of mankind, and condemn the most pious
and virtuous, the wisest and most learned of men *d

* Preface to the Free Inquiry p. 22.

so THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

every age of Christianity, as a number of arrant knaTet
or downright idiots, which Dr Middleton has done in
support of his unsustainable system. Nothing, there-
fore, will serve more to exposethe folly of pretending
that the existence of miracles or supernatural facts is
not capable of being proved by human testimony, than
to show, how diametrically contrary it is to the com-
mon sentiments of all mandkind.

XIV. To begin with the people of God in the old
law ; how many most extraordinary miracles, which had
happened in every age from the beginning of the world,
were handed down from generation to generation among
them by human testimony ; and were, upon this evidence
alone, believed with the utmost certainty. They there-
fore judge this testimony a full and sufficent proof of
the existe-nce of these miracles, and it produced convic-
tion in their minds accordingly. It wil perhaps be
alleged here, that these miracles were related in the
sacred scriptures, and from them received the sanction
of a divine testimony : But it is to be observed, that
few of the people could themselves make use of these
scriptures ; copies of them were far from beingcommon
in their hands; nay, we read that in the reign of Josias,
Hilkiah, the high priest accidentally found a copy of
the law, and sent it to the king ; and that he and all the
people were amazed when they heard it read before
them, which shows how scarce the copies of that sacred
book must have been among them.* But,besides the divi--
nity of this book itself, and consequently the truth of aU
those wonderful things it contains, whence did that peo-
ple receive it 1 Almighty God did not give to iven'
generation new proofs of its revelation. The sacred
penmen who wrote it, indeed attested that they did so
by inspiration from God, and gave proof of this by the
miracles they wrought for that end. This was a cca-
vincing proof that these books were divine to those who
thus first received them ; but it was their testimony ta

* 2 Kings, xxii

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 21

their children, and the testimony of their children to-
those after them, which was the great channel by which
both the divinity of the books themselves, and the
miracles they contained, were handed down, and upon,
which they were believed by all succeeding generations.

XV. The case is exactly the same with regard to the
whole body of Christains under the new law. In every
age they have believed with the utmost certainty num-
bers of miracles, when they saw them sufficiently attested
by human testimony. Every heathen nation, upon its
being converted to Christianity, gives proof of the same
thing ; they, upon their conversion, believed as undoubt-
ed truths all the miracles related in the gospel. If they
did so upon the testimony alone of those who converted
them, without their working new miracles in proof of
what they preached, then it is proved that these converted
nations esteemed testimony a sufficient ground on which
to believe miracles. If these preachers themselves
wrought miracles to prove the divinity of their mission
and the truth of what they taught, yet these things could
not possibly be done before the whole people, and those
who did not see them could believe them upon the
testimony only of those who were present : yet whole
nations were converted, and actually believed these
miracles upon that testimony, which therefore they judge
a sufficient ground for doing so. Nay, the obstinate
heathens themselves who set themselves up to oppose
the Christian religion, — who used every effort to th^ir

■genius and learning to find, if possible, a flaw in it, never
had the effrontery to deny its miracles ; convinced by
the strength of testimony they acknowledged them, and
only sought to evade the consequence drawn from
them, by ascribing them to the devil and not to Godj
but this very evasion shows how much they were con-
vinced that testimony gives an undeniable conviction in
proof of the existence of miracles.

XVI. Moreover this opinion of our mocern wits is
expressly condemned by Almighty God himself, who
Judges human testimony so thorough and satisfactory a

22 THE EXISTENCE OF iMIHaCLES

proof to convince his reasonable creatures of the existence
of miracles, that he appoints this and this alone as the
proper means to propagate the knowledge of those
glorious miracles he^wrought among his chosen people,
throughout all succeeding generations. Thus, when
giving commission to Moses to threaten Pharaoh with
the plague of locusts, he tells him that he had wrought
so many signs and wonders in favour of his people for this
very end, that they and their posterity might know^ he
was the only true God, and that succeeding generations
must be informed of these things by the testimony of
those before them. " That thou mayest tell in the ears
of thy son, and of thy son's son, what things I have
wrought in Egypt, and my signs which I have done
among them, that ye may know that 1 am the Lord."*
Again, among the many other excellent rules that Moses
gave the people before his death, he says on this subject :
" Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently,
lest thou foro;et the things which thine eves have seen,
and jest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy
life ; but teach them thy sons and thy sons' sons."f
Hence the royal prophet expressly acknowledges, that
it was by the testimony of their fathers that they knew
all the wonderful things God had done among them :
" We have heard with our ears, 0 God, and our fathers
have told us, what works thou didst in their days, and
in the times of old. "J Here we see the testimony of
their fathers not only taught them what was done in
their own time, of which they were eye-witnesses, but
also what had been done before their days " in the times
of old," which they had in like manner received from
tliose before them: Again in Psalm Ixxviii. he declares
his readiness to communicate the knowledge of the law
of God, and of all his wondrous works to his posterity,
in obedience to the command God had given for that
purpose: "Give ear, O my people, to my law; incline
your ears to tt e words of my mouth ; I will open my

^od. X. 2. t I>eut. iv. 9. |Psal. xii» 1.

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 23

mouth in a parable ; I will utter dark sayings of old,
which we have heard and known, and our fathers have
told us. We will not hide them from their children,
showing to the generation to come the praises of the
Lord, and his strength, and his wonderful works that he
hath done :" We see here the resolution the holy pro-
phet makes to transmit to posterity the law and wond-
rous works of God, by teaching them to the rising
generation ; and he immediately adds his reason for so
doing, " For he established a testimony in Jacob, and
appointed a law in Israel, which he commanded our
fathers that they should make them known to their
children : That the generation to come might know
them, even the children which should be born, who
should arise and declare them to their children."* In
this beautiful passage, we are assured that the testi-
mony of each generation to their children, was the very
means appointed by God for all succeeding ages, to
ascertain not only the law itself, but also the testimony
by which it was established at the beginning, — " those
wonderful works that the Lord had done" in confirma-
tion of the divine revelation of the law, when he first
gave it to their fathers ; and that God himself expressly
com.mands this should be the noeans of conveying these
things to posterity. What idea must every serious
Christian have after this of the pitiful evasion of a Mid-
dleton or a Hume, pretending that the existence of a
miracle cannot admit of a sufficient proof from human
testimony, when we see that God himself appointed
this to be the only means of proving to all posterity the
existence of those miracles he wrought among his
people ]

XVII. To tnis subject also belong those other branches
of human testimony, namely, the institution of feasts;
the sacred ceremonies of religion ; the erecting of public
monuments, and the like, as memorials of miracles
wrought on different occasions. Almighty God Tas

• Psal. Ixxviii. 1, &c.

24 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

pleased to make use of these things, and commanded
his people to preserve the memory of what they signi-
fied, by explaining them to their children after them :*
Now this clearly shews that human testimony and its
attendants were judged by the great God himself
thoroughly sufficient to prove the reality of all those
wondrous works he had wrought in favour of his people,
and to perpetuate the memory of them for ever, and the
event proves the efficacy and fitness of human testimony
for this end, since it is by it that the memory of these
things has been in fact transmitted down from those
early ages in which they were performed, even to these
our days ; and we may safely venture to say, will, by
the same means, be continued to the end of time.

XVIII. But all this will appear still further from the
command Almighty God gave his people to beware of
false prophets, even though working signs and wonders
in favour of their doctrine, as related in Deuteronomy
chap. xiii. For on what grounds did God lay his order
upon them ] We have seen above, that the stupendous
miracles he had wrought in favour of his truth, when he
first revealed it to them, ought so fully to convince them
that be was the author of it, that whatever doctrine
should afterwards be proposed contrary thereto, should^
for that very reason, as being contrary to the known
truth, be condemned and rejected ; and that, though its-
teachers should work signs in its favour, yet the same
reason should convince them that these signs were not
from God, but from the devil, and therefore to be rejec-
ted along with the false doctrine in favour of which
they were performed ; for, according to the rules laid
down in the end of the preceding chapter, when the-
doctrine is evidently false, being contrary to the trulhtf
revealed by God), and the miracles dubious which are

• See Exodus xiii. 8, 14, for the instilulion of the feast of unleavened'
bre/ul, and the sancliiication of the first born: also Deut. vi. 20, &c. for
tne meaning of the ceremonies of the law : Joshua iv^. on their passing
over Jordan: Numb. xvi. 38, &c. for the establishing the priesthood,,
aa'. many other such.

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 95

wrought in favour of it, the known falsehood of the
doctrine is the infallible touchstone to discover the im-
posture of the pretended miracle. Now, this obliga-
tion of rejecting false teachers, even though working
signs in their own favour, was not for those only who
had seen the miracles wrought by God at the first rev
elation of his law, but for all their posterity in after-
times, to whom the knowledge of these primitive mir-
acles was to be transmitted by God's appointment, by
means of human testimony. Hence, then, it is evident,
that Almighty God judged human testimony, not only
sufiicient to convince after-ages of the reality of these
miracles, but even calculated to give the people such a
conviction of them, and of the truth of the doctrine
attested by them, as would secure them up against the
delusion of any false signs or pretended miracles, which
might be wrought by Satan's means, in order to propa-
gate false doctrine contrary to the truths they had been
taught.

XIX. The same conduct we find observed in the new
law. The doctrine revealed by Jesus Christ, and
preached by his apostles, was supported, and confirmed,
and proved to be divine by the miracles they wrought
in attestation of it. These give such a conviction of
the truth of that doctrine, that whatever doctrine is con-
trary thereto, we are commanded to reject and condemn
as false, precisely because contrary to the gospel ; and
St. Paul pronounces a curse upon any one, though an
.angel from, heaven, who should ever dare to preach any
other gospel than what he had preached. Now this ob-
ligation will continue upon all Christians to the end of
time, to reject every doctrine as false and erroneous
which is contrary to the truth revealed by Jesus; but
the miracles by which the doctrine of Jesus was proved
to be divine, is conveyed to all after-ages primarily by
human testimony ; for that is the first step by which we
come to the knowledge of the scriptures themselves, in
which these miracles are recorded : Therefore, here
«gain human testimony is judged sufficient by Almightj
Vol. 11.— S

26 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

God to convey to us the knowledge of these miraclei,
and of the doctrines attested by them, with such con-
viction as to make us prove against the attempts even of
^n angel from heaven, should he endeavour to delude us
by any false doctrine 'contrary to the gospel.

XX. And indeed, if we suppose (which is certainly
not an impossible supposition) that Almighty God should
be pleased to reveal his will to man, and work miracles

'to attest that the revelation was from him, and should
want that the knowledge of this revelation, and of the
miracles attesting it, should be transmitted to future
ages j how is it possible this should be done but by hu-
man testimony alone ? Can a Middleton or Hume as-
sign any other way of doing it X — Will they pretend a
succession of miracles must be continually kept up m
every generation, and in presence of every individual,
in order to prove the original revelation 1 How ridicu-
lous such a pretence ! — Will they blasphemously say
that the omnipotent being has it not in his power to trans-
mit with certainty the knowledge of these things to fu-
ture ages ] How ridiculous, then, is it for them to pre-
tend that miracles cannot be proved by human testimo-
ny, since human testimony, is absolutely the only natu-
ral means by which such facts can be proved to those
who are not themselves eye-witnesses of them !

XXI. The result of all this is, that the only rational
objection that can be made against the existence of any
miracle must be such as strikes at the testimony by which,
it is supported ; but if this stand the test, whatever met-
aphysical argument a priori and extrinsical to the tes-
timony, may be brought against it, it can never, in the
eye of common sense, have the least weight to influ-
ence the mind, or weaken the conviction of the exis-
tence of miracles which the force of testimony give?
her : And ye^. upon examination we find, that all the
arguments brought by the above gentlemen and their
party, against the existence of miracles, are only of this:
kind, gilded over with a turn of wit or ridicule, to
tnake tl.z'ir pass with 'h- inul:itu<]e, and the better t*

CAPABLE OF PROOF. 27

Hide their intrinsic want of sense, and manifest defor-
mity.

XXII. I shall say nothing here of Mr. Hume's boasted
argument against proving the existence of miracles by
human testimony, the futility of which has been a)
ready demonstrated to excellent purpose by several ma*-
terlv hands. I shall only observe, with Dr Campbell,
that one positive creaible testimony for the existence
of a fact possible in itself, is of more weight to convince
a man of common sense of the existence of such a fact,
than ten hundred thousand millions of negative experi-
ences against it ; and this single observation, — which is
founded upon positive experience, and feelings of our
own heart, — saps at once the foundation of all that
Mr. Hume has advanced upon this subject.

XXII L The other arguments brought by the adver-
saries of revelation against our thesis ma}?- be reduced to
these following: — "Miracles are unnecessary ; they are
inexpedient ; they are incredible ; they are trifling, and
unworthy of the Deity ; there are no ends to be gained by
them worthy of such extraordinary divine interposition ;
the doctrine pretended to be attested by them is absurd,'*'
and such as these ; from which they concluded that no
human testimony can render them credible in such cir-
cumstances.— 1 do not know whether these gentlemen
have ever given themselves the trouble to examine seri-
ously the force of those reasons in which they so much
triumph, or have ever applied them to any particular
case, or even put them in a proper form, that they might
tee wherein their strength or weakness lay. If they had
ever done so, I can scarce think that they would have
exposed their own judgment to the contempt which
such reasoning must necessarily bring upon it ; nor do
I find, in their writings or conversation, any thing like
a serious ratiocination upon the matter, but a laugh
and a sneer, with the words incredible^ unnecessary,
inexpedient, no ends, and the like, interspersed in order
to give a colour of reason to their declamation. But
let us here examine the matter, and reduce their argu

28 THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES

ment to a proper point of view, that common sense may
judge of its force and importance. — Let us suppose-
then a miracle, — for example, a blind man restored to
the use of his eyes, — to be attested upon oath by three
or four men of known probity, who declare they were
eye-witnesses of it. Every man of ordinary judgment
would be satisfied, by such testimony, that the fact wag
actually done ; it could not be imagined the witnesses
were mistaken, as it is supposed they knew the man to be
blind before, and saw him perfectly restored to his sight *,.
much less could it be thought that men of known pro-
bity would attest upon oath a matter of fact as eye-
witnesses of it, if they had not had as great convic-
tion of its existence as the testimony of their own senses
could possibly give them : And if they be not mistaken
in what they saw, and do attest it precisely as they be-
held it, the existence of the miracle is an undoubted
consequence. Let us see now the force of the above
reasons against it, when put in the proper form from the
mouth of a Deist ; it runs thus : " Several men of pro-
bity have attested upon oath, that they saw a man whom
they knew before to be blind miracuously restored to
his sight ; but this appears to me inexpedient, vnnecessary
without any good end, intrinsically incredible ; therefore
it is all a mistake ; no such miracle was performed."
The major proposition is the state of the case as attested,
the minor is the very argument of the Deists ; for sure
none of them will dare affirm that miracles are inex-
pedient, unnecessary, or the like, in themselves ; the
most they can say is, that they appear so to them ; and
from this appearance they conclude as an unansweiable
argument, that the best atttested miracles are all false-
hood and fiction ! How ridiculous do they show them-
selves by such a conclusion \ — In order that a miracle
well attested be falsehood or fiction, one of two thing*
must be clearly proved, either that the witnesses were
deceived in the testimony their senses gave them of the
fact, or that they knowingly perjured themselves ta
deceive others ^ Now what connection is there betwee»

THE EXISTENCE OF MIRACLES CAPABLE OF PROOF. 29

the apparent non-necessity or inexpediency, of the
miracle in the eyes of a Deist, and either of these two
points ] Because the miracle appears unnecessary or
inexpedient to a Deist, does it therefore follow that the
witnesses were deceived in what they saw with their
eyes, or that they voluntarily perjured themselves by
swearing contrary to their conscience 1 How unworthy
of a philosopher to argue in such a strain !

XXIV. Their arguments from the pretended un»
worthiness of the ends of miiacles, and from the pre-
tended absurdity of the doctrine attested by them, I
have considered more particularly above, when treating
on the ends of miracles, and on the criterion ; and have
pointed out the grounds whence all their sophistry on
these heads arises. I shall not therefore, repeat now
what 1 said above, but conclude this subject by a few
observations on what they say respecting the incredi-
bility of the miraculous facts attested. One should
scarce think they could be serious when they make an
objection against the existence of miracles on this
account ; or at least it were to be wished they would
explain what they mean by the intrinsical incredibility
of a miracle. If they mean that every miraculous fact
involves an absolute contradiction, or, in other words,
that a miracle is in itself absolutely impossible, let them
rest upon that in plain terms, and prove it if they can ;
but if they allow that miracles are possible (and v/e
have clearly shown above, when treating on that point,
that they are so,) how ridiculous is it to object that any
possible fact is intrinsically incredible, when omnipo-
tence' itself is supposed to be agent 1 — Is any thing
possible too hard for God to perform ] Is any possible
change in his creatures above his strength 1 Even Dr.
Middleton, with reason, laughs at such an objection:
" To say that where the facts themselves are incredible,"
gays he, " such miracles are to be rejected, is to beg the
question, and not to prove it ; a too precarious way of
reasonins: — because what is incredible to me mav teem
^VoL. il.— a*

30 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES :

credible -to another."* — And Mr. Locke, whose justneai
of thought and strength of genius will not readily be
called in question, is so far from looking upon the ex-
traordinary nature of the fact to be an argument against
its existence, that in certain circumstances he darws the
contrary conclusion : " Though the common experi-
ence," says he, " and the ordinary course of things have
justly a mighty influence on the minds of men, to
make them give or refuse credit to any thing pro-
posed to their belief, yet there is one case wherein the
strangeness of the fact lessens not the assent to a fair
testimony given of it. For where such supernatural
events are suitable to ends aimed at by him who has
the power to change the course of nature, there under
such circumstances, they may be the fitter to procure
belief, by how much the more they are beyond or con-
trary to ordinary observation."! This is a most just
remark, with which we shall here conclude this subject,
because afterwards, when treating of the continuation
of miracles in the church of Christ, this objection drawn
from the incredibility of the facts must be resumed, and
more fully confuted.

CHAPTER XII.

UN the CoNTmUATION OF MiRACLES IN THE ChUR,CH OF

Christ ; the state of the Question, and the conduct
OF Dr. Middleton and his Protestant Adversaries
examined

I. We are now arrived at the last subject to be dis-
cussed concerning miracles ; — a subject big with the
most important consequences, according to whatever

• Remarks on the observator, p. 26, etseq.

t Essay on the Human Understanding, iv. 16^ § 13.

.THE QUESTION STATED! 31

way it shall be determined. Men of the greatest abili-
ties and learning in this island, have of late years been
deeply engaged in examining this subject, and have
published many learned and elaborate treatises in de-
fence of their several systems. Some with Dr. Middle-
ton have contended that all miracles ceased with the
lives of the apostles ; some have asserted that they
continued frequently in the church during the first
three centuries, and till the Christian religion was es-
tablished by law in the Roman Empire ; others have
extended their duration to the end of the fourth centu-
ry, others to the end of the fifth ; and some have en-
deavoured to show their continuation even during the
sixth century ; but all agree in asserting their total
cessation at those periods which they are pleased to
assign according to their respective systems. The Cath-
olic church reposing, with an entire confidence, on the
sacred promises of her divine spouse, and, convinced
by daily experience that these promises will stand
firm to the end of time, laughs at all these jarring opin-
ions of her adversaries, and maintains in opposition to
their self-contradicting systems, that the power of work-
ing miracles never was, nor ever will be withdrawn from
her communion : that in all preceding ages, Almighty
God has, from time to time, raised up many great and
holy men among her children, by whom he has wrought
numberless miraculous signs and wonders ; and that he
will never fail to do the same in all succeeding ages to
the end of the world, in defence of his truth, as taught
by her, to the utter confusion of all those who separate
themselves from her communion. This constant doctrine
of the Catholic church, if true, shows the folly of her
adversaries in the disputes and contentions they have
among themselves ; proves that their systems are all
founded upon a falsehood ; that they run in quest of a
phantom which has no existen'Ce, and take for granted,
as the basis of their disputes, the very thing which is
denied them. For if what the Catholic church teaches
be true, that the power of working miracles has never

32 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

ceased in her communion, how ridiculous must it ap*
pear in her adversaries to pretend to fix a period at
which miracles have actually ceased ! Their jarring
opinions upon this point serve only to illustrate her
claim ; and the arguments by which they prove the
continuation of miracles down to their respectively
assumed periods of cessation, affords her the most con
vincing proofs to show that they have never ceased at
all. It is not my intention to examine the comparative
merits of those several systems 5 they all fall under
the same predicament with regard to the main point.
I acknowledge the abilities of their respective authors
and abettors, in proving beyond reply the continuation
of miracles during the several periods assigned by them,
but must disagree with them all in the supposition" on
which they all proceed, to wit, that miracles have ac-
tually ceased after any one of these periods ; and what
1 propose to prove is the truth of what the Catholic
church teaches, — that miracles never have ceased, nor
ever will cease in her communion while the world re-
mains. But before I enter upon the proof of this im-
portant matter, it will be necessary to explain the state
of the question ; to consider the nature of the miracu-
lous powers and their diiferent kinds ; and to examine
what the scripture teaches us concerning them.

II. The Christian religion must naturally have met
with extreme opposition at its first promulgation in the
world, from the incomprehensibility of its sublime
mysteries, which demand the most entire humiliation
of our proud judgments ; from the purity and severit};
of its morality, which requires a perfect mortification
of self-love, and of all the lusts of our hearts ; from tha
contemptible state of its first preachers, men of no
character or station in life, and destitute of all human
means to assist them in their vast undertaking, as well
as of every earthly qualification that could recommend
them to the regard or esteem of the world ; from the
deep attachment which mankind naturally have to the
religion they have been accustomed to, especially

THE QUESTION aTATED . 33

when it flatters their inclinations and lays no restraint
on their passions, as was the case with Heathenism^
when Christianity first began ; from the pride and ob-
stinacy of philosophers, whose darling tenets were all
to be annulled by the pure doctrines of the gospel j
from the inveterate malice of the heathen priests, and
of ail those whose interest was concerned in support of
Heathenism, which it was the direct and declared
intention of Christianity to overthrow ; and above ail
from the rage and malice of hell, whose power was re
strained, and whose kingdom was destroyed in propor.
tion as the truths of the gospel gained ground, and
which, on that account, used every possible means to
crush it in its very infancy, and destroy it in the bud,
by stirring up the whole power of kingdoms and em-
pires against it. Now I assert that the extreme oppo-
sition which Christianity must naturally have met with,
on its first appearance, from these and other such causes,
made it absolutely necessary that Almighty God, its
divine author, should stretch out his omnipotent hand
in its defence, and, by miracles suited to the difficulties
it had to encounter, enable it to conquer all these diffi-
culties, and convince mankind that that religion was
from Him. For, considering all the above circumstan-
ces, it was impossible it could ever have been adopted
by mankind, if they had not been fully convinced that
God was the author of it. St. Augustine justly observes
that had this conviction been given them without the
interposition of miracles, it would itself have been the
greatest miracle of all. But Almighty God, who dis-
poses all things with strength and sweetness ;* who
never falls to bring to pass by his Almighty power
whatever he is determined to accomplish, and who al-
ways brings about his' designs with the greatest sweet-
ness, by means the most conformable to the nature of
the subject he has to work upon, and most adapted to
the end proposed, did eff'ectually establish the Christian

* Qui disponit omnia suoviter et fortiter

34 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES

religion in the world in spite of all opposition, and gav«
mankind the most irrefragable proofs of its divine ori-
gin, by that profusion of supernatural gifts and graces
which he bestowed upon those who professed it. Noth-
ing could be more adapted to gain the end proposed
than this was j for, by means of these supernatural
graces, the Christians themselves had an internal exper-
imental feeling of the truth of their religion. They
fell the wonderful effects it wrought in their own
hearts, the divine light which beamed forth in their
understandings, the entire change of their affections
which became detached from all the perishable objects
of this life, and fixed on God and those eternal goods
which their holy religion proposed to them. They
experienced the interior consolation and delightful joys
which the Holy Ghost communicated to their souls ;
the fortitude and strength he gave them to overcome all
difficulties ; nay, which made them even love those
very torments, when suffered for His sake, which hu-
man nature most abhors. These were proofs indeed !
— experimental proofs, which gave the most entire con-
viction to those happy souls who felt them, and made
them at the same time the most proper instruments of
convincing others, that the religion they professed was
truly divine. In fact, their heroic fortitude under the
severest trials ; their amazing patience in the midst of
torments ; their profound humility ; their admirable
meekness and charity towards their most inveterate
enemies joined to the stupendous miracles they wrought,
gave such a force and efficacy to their words, as could
not fail to make the deepest impression on the minds
of the heathens which gradually undermined their
prejudices and obstinacy, and at last converted them
entirely to the faith and law of Christ.

III. The nature and different kinds of these spiritual
gifts and graces are described to us by St. Paul, in these
words : " To one indeed by the spirit is given the word
of wisdom ; and to another the word of knowledge,
according to tho same spirit ; to another faith by the

THE QUESTION STATED I 96

nme spirit ; to another the grace of healing by the
same spirit ; to another the working ot miracles ; to
another prophecy ; to another the discerning of spirits ;
to another diverse kinds of tongues ; to another the
interpretation of speeches: But all these things one and
the same spirit worketh, dividing to every one accord-
ing as he wills."* The following explanation of them
is laid down by the learned author of the Miraculous
Powers of the Church, as taken from the best commen-
tators on this subject.!

IV. By the word of wisdom is generally understood
the gift of pj udence or discretion, in the use of all other
spiritual gifts, so that they be not exerted out of due
time and place, &c.; a point wherein some of the faith-
ful were deficient, as appears from the fourteenth chap-
ter of the same Epistle. By the word of knowledge, is
meant a facility of expounding the doctrine of faith, as
to lay it open to the hearers in such a method as may be
most suitable to their capacity. By faith, in this passage,
is meant not that theological virtue by which we yield
assent to every revealed truth on the testimony of God^
but a certain strong confidence or reliance on God for
the working of miracles. These three gifts are not
miraculous, but the third has a particular relation to
the miraculous powers. By the grace of healing, is
understood the miraculous gift of healing bodily dis-
eases, either by the laying on of hands, or prayer, or
by anointing with oil, &c. See Mark chapter vi. By
the working of miracles, is understood the power of
doing greater works than those last mentioned ; as the
raising of the dead to life ; giving sight to the blind,
casting out devils, «fec. By prophecy is meant not only
the foretelling of things to come, and the discovery of
hidden s-icrets, but also the gift of expounding deep
mysteries by the assistance of the Holy Ghost suggest-
ing divers interpretations, which tend to instruction and
edification. And if it be taken in this light, indepeii

* 1 Cor. xii. rPage 3.

36 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

dently of the fore-knowledge of things to come, it if

not properly miraculous though it belongs to the gifts
which are called charismatic. The discerning of spiriti
is the gift of distinguishing the suggestions of the good
spirit from those of the evil one. By the kinds of
ion'jms^ is signified the gift of speaking divers lan-
guag.is ; which was conferred upon the apostles, and
some of the principal disciples in a more eminent degree,
to enable them to preach the gospel, and to establish a
regulir ministry in different parts of the world. To
others it was given in an inferior degree, insomuch that
several of the faithful were inspired by the Holy Ghost
to utter the praises of God in a language themselves did
not understand as appears from I. Corinthians chapter
XIV. the intent whereof seems to have been to foreshew
that the church of Christ should be spread through all
nations, and speak all languages. By interpretation of
speeches^ is meant the gifts of interpreting what was
«poken by another in an unknown tongue.

V. Now, two things are pdnci pally to be considered
concerning these graces. 1. Their extension. And, 2.
The manner and means of their transmission or commu-
nication.

With regard to their extenion, as they were the op-
erations of the Holy Ghost in those in whom he dwelt;
so we find that at the beginning, as many as received
that divine spirit by the laymg on of the hands of the
opostles in the sacrament of confirmation, received also
more or less of those graces, according as it seemed
meet to him to bestow them. When he first descended
upon the apostles, they and all the disciples that were
Avith them received a very ample portion of them, and
" all spoke in different tongues the wonderful works of
God." The Jews being amazed at so extraordinary an
event, St. Peter shewed them, from the testimony of
the prophet Joel, that this was nothing but the accom-
plishment of what God had long ago foretold by that
prophet ; by whom he promised, that at the last days,
when the Ut'deeiri-." slioul.l come, he wouh] ;:; >'ar out

THE QUESTION STATED : 37

his Holy Spirit upon all jiesh^ who would produce those
admirable operations in his servants, as so many proofs,
both to themselves and to the whole world, of the trutJ«
of his holy religion : The words of the prophet are
" these, " And it shall come to pass in the last days, 1 will
^pour out my spirit on all flesh, and your sons and your
,. daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see
visions, and your old men shall dream dreams. And on
-'my servants and on my handmaids, I will pour out in,
those days of my spirit, and they shall prophesy,"* In
these words, it is clear, that this promise was made not
to some few particulars, but to all God's faithful
servants on whom the Holy Spirit should descend:
And a little after, St. Peter assures us, that it was made
not to the Jews only, but also to those of all other na-
tions, whoever should be called to the faith of Christ ;
" for the promise," says he " is to you and to your chil-
dren, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the
Lord our God shall call."t And, in fact, we find that
this promise was generally fulfilled in all the faith-
ful. Gentiles as well as Jews. Thus, when St. Peter
was preaching to Cornelius and his friends, the Holy
Ghost came upon them, though Gentiles, in the same
visible manner he had come \v du the apostles, " ajid
they all spake with tongues.^''X When St. Philip had
converted the Samaritans, St. Peter and St John went
down from Jerusalem to confirm them, " and laid their
hands upon them, and they received the Holy Ghost, "§
who immediately produced in them the usual signs of
his presence, so that all were sensible of it, in so niuch
that Simon the magician, who "wondered behol iirig
the signs and miracles which were done" by Philip, won-
dered much more to see the Holy. Ghost, by whom these
miracles were chiefly performed, and along with him the
power of miracles also communicated to all the people
b}' the laying on of the hands of the apostles ; and there-
fore offered them money to give to them the same power .

♦ A.cts ii. t Verse 39. :f Acts x. § Acts riiL

Vol. II.— 4-

38 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

they had, *' that on whomsoever he should lay his handi
the Holy Ghost also should come." In like manner,
St. Paul finding certain disciples at Ephesus, who had
not yet received, nor indeed heard of the Holy Ghost,
no sooner did he baptize them, and " lay his hands up-
on them, than the Holy Ghost came on them, and they
spake with tongues and prophesied."* The above ci-
tation from 1 Corinthians Chap. xii. shows, that these
graces were very common among them ; and they are
also taken notice of in the first epistle to the Thessa-
lonians, and in that to the Galatians. From all which
it appears, jirst^ that the extension of these graces was
at the beginning of Christianity very great ; and that
they were generally bestowed upon all Christians, but in
such order and degree as the Holy Ghost thought proper.
Secondly^ That this was done chiefly by means of the
sacrament of confirmation, or the laying on of the hands
of the chief pastors of the church after baptism: So
that the apostle.^ not only communicated these grace*
themselves to the converts along with the Holy Ghost,
the Author of them, by laying on of hands, but trans-
mitted also to their successors in office the power of
communicating them to others successively, till the
work of God should be accomplished. From the re-
peated testimony of the Christian waiters diiring the
iirst three ages of the church, it appearsthat these su-
pernatural graces and miraculous powers continued to
be bestowed on great numbers during all that period-;
and we find two very just reasons why they should have
been so ; first, because the necessities of the Christian
religion were much the same during ail that time. For,
while the efforts of hell were joined with the greatest
powers upon earth, animated by the most violent pas-
sions of the human heart to persecute, oppress, and des-
troy the Christians during the first three ages, it was
neces'^ary that Almighty God should not be wanting in
fuch circumstances to stretcn out his hand in their de-

♦ Acts xix . 6..

THE QUESTION STATED! 39

fence, and continue his supernatural and miraculous in-
'terposition with them, both for their comfort and sup-
port, and for the confusion and conversion of their en-
emies. Secondly^ Few or none embraced Christianity
in those days of persecution, but did it from their heart.
They had no worldly motives to induce them, no tem-
p*or?.l views to persuade them ; the sole conviction of
its being the only way to save their souls, was the mo-
live for which they embraced it. Hence they were
•Christians in good earnest, ready to sacrifice every thing
for their faith, and therefore well disposed for receiving
these supernatural influences of the divine spirit. But
when the Roman emperors were converted to the faith
of Christ. — when Christianity was established by law,
— whan all persecution ceased, and it became even con-
ducive to one's worldly interest to be a Christian, the
face of things were entirely changed. Christianity be-
ing then defended by the civil power, and every worldly
motive concurrino; with those solid and ccMivincinsr rea-
sons on which it was founded, to induce men to embrace
it, of course it stood no longer in need of the general
continuation of those supernatural influences of the
divine approbation which had been necessary in the
preceeding ages of persecution. Besides, from the con-
currence of these same worldly motives, great numbers
embrace the faith with other views than such as were
purely spiritual, and carried a worldly spirit and corrupt
heart even into the sanctuary of God ; by which means
vast numbers became Christains who were alto2:ether
indisposed for receiving those divine communications
of the Holy Ghost, which had been so liberally bestowed
upon the generality of the faithful in the three former
ages. About this time, then, a cessation of miracles is
acknowledged to have taken place, and is attested by
some of the greatest lights of the fourth century: But
what kind of cessation was it 1 It was a cessation of
the above-named supernatural graces, both as to their
extension^ and as to the manner of their transmission.
As to their extension, they were no longer communi-

'40 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

eated to the generality of Christains as they had beett
before, the generality of Christians were now become
indisposed for receiving them ; they were therefore be-
llowed now only upon those few chosen souls who, still
preserving the primitive spirit of Christianity, lived
with their hearts and affections, and often with their
persons also, sequestered from the world, and sought
oiily after God in purity of spirit. As to the manner of
iheir transmission, because the Holy Ghost, when com-
municated to souls by laying on of hands in the sacra-
ment of confirmation, did not now give these external
signs of his presence which he had done at the begin-
ning, by the appearance of fiery tongues, or by bestow-
ing the gifts of languages. These as we have seen,
were necessary while the church continued under the^
pressure of persecution ; but that necessity was now
at an end ; and therefore though the communication of
the divine spirit, and the confirming and strengthening
those who receive Him, will continue to the end of
time to be the never-ceasing effects of the sacrament of
r.onfirmation in the worthy receiver, yet this is now
done in an invisible manner, without those exterior
signs which were given in the earliest ages.

VI. Now, that this is the true nature of that cessation
of miracles which is acknowledged by the holy fathers
of the fourth age to have happened before their days,
is evident from the express declaration of St. Augus-
tine. This great saint having, in d fferent passages of his
writings mentioned this cessation of miracles, and well
aware what use the enemies of the church would be ready"
to make of such an acknowledgment, thought it necessary,
in his book of Retractations, to explain his meaning
more precisely, as follows : What 1 also said, that
those miracles were not allowed to continue to our
times, lest the soul should always seek after things'
visible, and mankind should wax cold by their i'vee^
quency who had been intiamed by their novelty is cer*
tainl}' true. For when hands are laid on the baptized,,
they do no: receive the Holy Ghost now in such a manner

THE QUESTION STATED 41

«8 to speak with the tongues of all nations,, nor are
the sick now cured by the shadow of Christ's preachers
-as they pass by them, and others such as these, which it
is manifest did afterwards cease But what I said is not
SD to be understood, as if no miracles are believed to be
performed now in the name of Christ : For I myself,
Avhen I wrote that very book, knew that a blind man
had received his sight in the city of Milan, at the bodies'
of the Milanese martyrs, and several others besides ;
nay, such numbers are performed in these our days, that
I neither can know them all, nor, though I knew thiem,
could I enuiiierate them :"* From this passage it is
-evident, that the cessation of miracles, acknowledged
by the holy fathers of the fourth century, regards on-
ly the extension and visible si-gns of the communication
of the charismatic graces, when the Holy Ghost was re-
ceived by the laying on of hands after bap'ism, or some
of those more extraordinary miracles which were per-
formed in the apostles' days, — such as curing the sick
by their shadows, and the like. But though they ac-
knowledge a cessation in this sense, yet they no less
strenuously assert the continuation of the gil^t of mira-
cles, and its actual exertion in numberless instances per-
formed in their very days, and to many of which they
themselves were eye-witnesses.

VII. Hence then, the question concerning the con-
tinuation of miracles in the church is only with regard
to these last. We do not enquire whether the Holy
Ghost continues now to be communicated at confirma
tion, with those visible signs of his presence, — the ap
pearance of fiery tongues, speaking all languages, and
the like, — -which he displayed at the beginning; nor
whether these and the other charismatic graces above-
mentioned be now indiscriminately bestowed on all the
faithful. It is plain this is by no means the case, and it
IS acknowledged by all that a cessation of these took
place before, or about the beginning of the fourth cen-

* St. Aug. Retract, lib i. cap. 13. § 7.
Vol. II.— 4*

42 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES

tury. But the question is, Whether or not Almighty
God has in every age of the church, down to these our
days, raised up, from time to time, many holy persons^
whom he has replenished with his divine spirit, and by
whom he has been pleased, on many different occasions,
to perform numbers of miracles for ends of the same na-
ture, or similar to those, for which we know, and have
seen above, he actually did perform many great and stu-
])endous miracles by his holy servants under the Jewish
dispensation, in every period during its continuance X
This is the precise state of the question ; and that Al-
mighty God has actually done so, is what I have now
to prove. But it will throw a considerable light upon
our proof, and show still further the nature and impor-
tance of this question, if we first take a view of the
manner in which it has been treated by Dr. Middleton
and his Protestant antagonists, according to the different
systems which they have espoused.

VIII. The Doctor every where professes the highest
veneration for the Protestant religion, and assures us,
towards the close of his Introductory Discourse, that
his design in his work against ihe continuation of mira-
cles, " is to fix the religion of Protestants on its proper
basis ; that is, on the sacred scriptures 5" for these he
professes the greatest regard, and on the credit of their
testimony firmly believes all the miracles related in
them, however great and amazing. He, of course, ac-
knowledges that the powers of working miracles was
bestowed on the apostles, and on others during the lives
of the apostles, but insists that it ceased entirely upon
their decease, and never more appeared in the Christian
world ; and the whole tendency of his inquiry is to
prove as a consequence of this opinion, that " the pre-
tended miracles of the primitive church were all mere
fictions."* — The motives which induced the Doctor to
adopt this strange opinion were chiefly two ; he found

*Introd. Disc. p. Ixxviii. edit. Lond. 1755.

THE QUESTlOiN STATED. 43^

that many of the doctrines and practices which Proles.
tants condemn as the corruptions of Popery, were clear-
ly taught by the Christian writers of the most primitive
ages, and he enumerates several manifest and striking
examples of this kind, in different parts of his Introduc-
tory Discourse. He saw, that if true miracles were al-
lowed to have been wrought in a church which taught
and practised these things, these things could by no
means be condemned ; and therefore concluded that it
was absolutely necessary for the support of the Protes-
tant religion that no such miracles should be allowed.
Besides, he was sensible that if miracles in the first ages
were admitted upon the credit of human testimony, not-
withstanding these doctrines and practices, it would be
ridiculous to deny them in after-ages, when equally well
attested, merely because they were done in favour of
the same or similar doctrines : consequently, that to ad-
mit their existence in one age of the church upon hu-
man testimony, laid him under an unavoidable necessity
of admitting them on the same ground even to the pre-
sent times ; and therefore tie concludes again, that it is
impossible the Protestant religion can stand or be de-
fended, if the existence of miracles be allowed, even
for one single age after the death of the apostles. All
this evidently appears throughout his Preface, and the
whole of his Introductory Discourse, particularly from
the following passages. In the Preface, page v. he says^
''the general approbation the Introductory Discourse
met with from those whose authority I chiefly value,
has given me the utmost encouragement to persevere in
the prosecution of my argument, as being of the great-
est importance to the Protestant religion, and the sole
expedient which can effectually secure it from being
gradually undermined and finally subverted by the
efforts of Rom.e." In his first entering upon his Intro-
ductory Discourse, he begins by observing the advan-
tage the Roman church makes of the belief of a contin
uation of miratcles in her comipunion,* and that big

44 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES:

system is the result of his inquiring into the grounds of
this plea ; " which system," says he, " by the most im-
partial judgment that I am able to form, I take not only
to be true, but useful also, and even necessary to the
defence of Christianity, as it is generally received, and
tjught always to be defended, in Protestant churches."

IX. A few pages after, giving an account of the mo-
tives which induced him to this work, he speaks, thus :
— " I found myself particularly excited to this task, by
what I had occasionally observed and heard of the late
growth of Popery in this kingdom, and the great num-
ber of Popish books which have been printed and dis-
persed among us, within these few years ; in which
their writers make much use of that prejudice in favour
of primitive antiquity, which prevails even in this Pro-
testant country, towards drawing weak people into their
cause, and showing their worship to be the best; be-
cause it is the most conformable to that ancient pattern.
But the most powerful of all their arguments, and what
gains them the most proselytes, is, their confident attest-
ation of miracles, as subsisting still in their church, and
the clear succession of them, which they deduce through
all history, from the apostolic times down to our own.
— This their apologists never fail to display with all the
foi\ e of their rhetoric, and with good reason 5 — since it
IS a proof, of all others the most striking to vulgar minds,
and the most decisive indeed to all minds, as far as it 13
believed to be true."* This is very plain dealing; the
continuation of miracles in the church is the most deci-
sive proof of the truth of her doctrine ; but as this is in-
compatible with Protestantism, the only way to uphold
it, is to adopt the Doctor's system, and absolutely to de-
ny that ever any miracle was performed since the times
of the apostles !

X. The connection between miracles and Popery
I^Catholicily] he observes as follows : " After ^,he coii-

Introd. p. xxxvi.

THE QUESTION STATED. 46

rersion of the Roman Empire to Christianity, we shall
find the greatest part of their boasted miracles to have
been wrought either by monks, or relicks, or the sign ol
the cross, or consecrated oil ; wherefore, if we admit the
miracles we must necessarily admit the rites for the sake
of which they were wrought ; they both rest on the
■ame bottom, and mutually establish each other. For
it is a maxim which must be allowed by all Christians,
that whenever any sacred rite or religious institution
becomes the instrument of miracles, we ought to con-
sider that rite as confirmed by divine approbation."*
And a little after, reflecting on the imprudence of Dr.
Chapman and^other Protestant divines, who, convinced
by the force of that authority by which the existence of
miracles is proved, have acknowledged and defended
their existence for several ages after the apostles, he
says, '* Thus we see to what a state of. things the mira-
cles of the fourth and fifth centuries would reduce us ;
they would call us back again to the old superstition of
our ancestors, would fill us with monks and relicks, and
masses, and all the other trinkets which the treasury of
Rome can supply : For this is the necessary effect of
that zeal which would engage us in the defence of
them."t

XI. To show the great advantage which his system
gives for gaining the end proposed by it, — of disarming^
the Catholics, and securing the Piotestant religion, he
says, " should the Romanists pretend to urge us with
their miracles, and to shew the succession of them from
the earliest ages, we have no reason to be moved at it,.
but may tell them without scruple that we admit na
miracles but those of the scripture ; and that all the rest
are either justly suspected, or certainly forged. — By
putting the controversy on this issue, we shall either
disarm them at once ; or, if they persist in the dispute,,
may be sure to convict them of fraud and imposture.' 'J:

• Iniroilucl. p. Ivii. j Page Ixi. t Page Ixxxii.

46 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES :

XII. So far the Doctor displays the necessity he saw
of establishing his system, because it would be impossi-
ble to defend the Protestant religion, if any miracles
are allowed to have been performed among the Catho-
lics. What follows will show the necessity he was un-
der of adopting his system even from the end of the
apostolic age, because the invincible force of human
testimony would prove the existence of miracles in all
succeeding ages, if admitted in any one age after the
apostles.

XIII. Speaking of the nature of the evidence by
which the precise time of the duration of miracles should
be determined, he observes, that the generality of wri-
ters appeal to the testimony of the earliest fathers, but
without agreeing to w^hat age this character of earliest
fathers comes down; and then adds : " But to whatever
age he (the Observator) may restrain it, the difficulty at
last will be, to assign a reason why we must needs stop
there. In the mean time, by his appealing thus to the
earliest fathers only, as unanimous on this article, a
common reader will be apt to infer, that the later fa-
thers are more cold or diffident, or divided upon it ;
whereas the reverse of this is true 5 and the more we
descend from those earliest fathers, the more strong and
explicit we find their successors in attesting the perpet-
ual succession and daily exertion of the same miracu-
lous powers in their several ages: So that if the cause
must be determined by the unanimous consent of fathers,
we shall find as much reason to believe those powers
were continued even to the latest ages as to any other,
how early and primitive soever, after the days of the
apostles."* And a little after he adds, "As far as
church historians can illustrate or throw light upon any
thing, there is not a single point in all history so con-
stantly, explicitly, and unanimously affirmed by them
^11, as the continual succession of those powers through

• Pref p. xiv

DR. MIDDLETOM, ETC., EXAMINED. 47

ftU ages, from the earliest father that first mentions there
down to the time of the reformation : Which same suc-
cession is still farther deduced by persons of the most
eminent character, for their probity, learning, and dig-
nity in the Roman church to this very day. So that
the only doubt that can remain with us is, whether the
church historians are to be trusted or notl for if any
credit be due to them in the present case, it must reach
either to all or to none ; because the reason of believing
them in any one age will be found to be of equal force
in all, so far as it depends on the characters of the per-
sons attesting, or the nature of the things attested."*

XIV. This uniformity in ecclesiastical history, in at-
testing miracles in every age, is still further acknowl-
edged as follows : " It must be confessed, that this claim
of a miraculous power, which is now peculiar to the
church of Rome, was universally asserted and believed
in all Christian countries, and in all ages of the church
till the time of the reformation. For ecclesiastical his-
tory makes no difference between one age and another,
but carries on the succession of its miracles, as of all
other common events, through all of them indifferently,
to that memorable period. "f

XV. After relating the sentiments of Dodwell, Whis-
ton, Waterland, and Chapman, — who defend the con-
tinuation of miracles for some ages after the apostles,
according to their respective periods, — and of Dr. Chap-
man who brings them down even to the end of the fifth
century, he adds, " Thus these eminent divines pursuing
their several systems, and ambitious of improving still
upon each other's discoveries, seem unwarily to have
betrayed the Protestant cause, by transferring the mira
culous powers of the church, the pretended ensigns of
truth and orthodoxy, into the hands of its enemies. —
For it was in these very primitive ages, and especially
in the third, fourth, and fifth centuries, those flourishing:
times of miraculous powers, as Dr. Chapman calls them^

• Pref. p. xvii. t Introd. p. nxix.

48 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES!

in which the chief corruptions of Popery were either
actually introduced, or the seeds of them so effectually
sown, that they could not fail of producing the fruits
which we now see. By these corruptions, I mean the
institution of monkery ; the worship of relicks ; invoca--
tion of saints ; prayers for the dead ; the superstitious
use of images ; of the sacraments ; of the sign of the
cross ; and of consecrated oil ; by the efficacy of all
which rites, and as a proof of their divine origin, per-
petual miracles are affirmed to have been wrought in
these very centuries."* He then goes on to give ex-
amples of ail these in the earliest ages, ending with a
rebuke to Dr. Berriman, who defends the miracles of
the sixth century, as far as St. Gregory the great, for
which the Doctor says of him,t " Thus the miraculous
powers of the church are expressly av^owed by him to
the end even of the sixth century, in v/hich Popery had
gained a full establishment : yet this Protestant divine
cannot conceive the least reason to dispute the niiracu-
lousness of those facts which established it ; nay, defies
any man to prove that miracles were yet ceased in this
Popish age." From all which he makes this just con-
clusion, " Since the zeal then of these Protestant guides
has now brought us within the very pale of the Romish
church, I see nothing which can stop their pro2;ress from
the sixth age down to the present — for each succeeding
a^e will furnish miracles and witnesses too of as orood
credit as those of the sixth. J And afterwards resum-
ing this point he declares, that '' by granting them (the
Catholics) but a single ao-e of miracles after the times of

/DO

the apostles, we shall be entangled in a series of difficul-
tiei, whence we can never fairly extricate ourselves till
we allow the same powers also to the present age."§

XVI It was necessary to give this extract of Dr.
Middleton's sentiments in his own words, because it is
'in this that we clearly discover the origin and rise of hi«
extraordinary system and the true motives which indu-

* Introd. p. xlv. f P- l^i^ t P. Ixxi § latrod. p. ixxxii.

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC, EXAMINED. 49

ced him to adopt and publish it to the world. Vv^'e here
see evidently, that it was not a rational and consequen-
tial result of facts and just reasoning, but a preconceived
opinion which he was forced to embrace from the im-
possibility of otherwise defending the Protestant religion.
He was sensible of the insuperable force which the claim
to miracles gives the Roman Catholics over their Pro-
U^stant adversaries ; he saw the weakness of every thing
that had been said against them by Protestants, which
miracles are allowed to have been wrouo-ht amons: them :
he saw, in fine, that what Protestants call the " corrup-
tions of Popery," are to be found in the earliest ages of
Christianity, and that it would be ridiculous to allow
the miracles of those ages on human testimony, and
deny those of after-ages, though equally attested ; and
from these clear truths he concluded, that the " only
expedient which can effectually secure the Protestant
religion from being undermined and subverted by the
efforts of Rome," was to strike a bold stroke at once,
and absolutely to deny all miracles whatsoever, since
the days of the apostles. This resolution being once
taken, — which the necessities of the reformation obliged
him to do, — the next thing was to find out such plausi-
ble arguments as might serve to support it, and give it
at least a colour of reason. And here indeed it must be
owned that he has done every thin^ in defence of his
bad cause, which could possibly have been expected
from a man of penetrating genius, extensive reading,
and a determined resolution to use every possible art to
support it. But as all preconceived opinions, which are
not the result of just reasoning or accurate observation,
but first adopted from other motive, are seldom any
thing else than the airy flights of fancy, or the despair-
ing necessities of falsehood, and when examined are
found to be void of all solidity ; so the doctor's favourite
system, when brought to the test of sound reasonings
is found to be without any foundation at all, and pro-
ductive of the most fatal consequences. This has been
shown in the most satisfactory manner by learned ad*
Vo:.. L.—5

60 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

Tei"saries of his own communion, who have at the same^
time, fully vindicated the hoW fathers of the primitive
ages, from the shocking character Dr. Middleton gives
of them. The Doctor grounds the whole proof of his
system upon this foundation, — that all these primitive
fathers, and indeed ih't most venerable Christian writers
in all ages, and all church historians, are to be looked
upon as a parcel of " credulous and superstitious fools,.
or a set of crafty knaves, possessed with strong preju-
dices, and an enthusiastic zeal for every doctrine of the
Christian religion, scrupling no art or means by which
they might propagate the same ; and, in short, were all
of a character, from which nothing could be expected
that was candid and impartial."* In order to establish
this point, with which his system must stand or fall, the
Doctor has exhausted the whole force of his invention
and rhetoric, but all to no purpose. His Protestant ad-
versaries have examined him step by step ; have detect-
ed his false glosses and sophistry ; and have proved,
beyond reply, that those venerable writers of the prim-
itive ages, were men of the most unspotted characters,.
of undoubted probity and unquestionable veracity.
They show that they were most competent judges of the
truth of the miracles they related, having been eye-
witnesses of them themselves, or having had them from
such as were ; or, that the miracles were of the most
public nature, and notoriously known to the whole peo-
ple, among whom they spoke of them.

XVII. This alone is sufficient to destroy all the sandy
foundation on v.'hich the Doctor has built his system ;
but his Protestant opponents have gone' further, and
shown most evidently that the following most shocking
consequences flow from it : 1st. It destroys the faith of
all history. He acknowledges himself, that, " as far
as the church historians can illustrate or throw light
upon any thing, there is not a single point in all history
so constantly, explicitly, and unanimously affirmed ]>y

* Pr*«face, p. xxviii.

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED 51

them all, as the continual succession of miraculous pow-
ers throughout all ages." ^ If, then, notwithstanding this
<joncurrent unanimous testimony, we are to look upon
the succession of miraculous powers as an absolute false-
hood, how will it be possible to give credit to any histo-
rian whatever, or to believe any single fact attested by
others, and of which we were not eye-witnesses 1 2dly.
It opens a door to universal scepticism. This is a na-
tural consequence of the former. 3dly. It undermines
\he very foundation of the Christian religion itself. For
if the immediate successors of the apostles who had been
their disciples and instructed by them, were a set of
"knaves and impostors," as he pretends, is it not natu-
ral to suspect (to use his own argument on a similar oc-
casion) '4hat so bold a defiance of truth could not be
acquired at once 1" And, if this argument of his be
good, we must conclude that these first impostors had
learned their knavery from their masters, and of course
that the apostles themselves were as great knaves and
impostors as their disciples. Besides, since it is a no-
torious fact, that we at present have received the Bible
as divinely inspired on4y upon the testimony of the
primitive fathers and their successors ; if these were all
a set of crafty knaves or silly fools, as the Doctor repre-
sents them, and of "such a character that nothing can-
did or impartial can be expected from them ;" — nay,
such impostors that we cannot depend upon their word,
even when relating facts, which they declare they saw
with their own eyes ; how is it possible we can believe
the Bible to be the word of God, which comes to us
only through such a channel 1 Or what security can we
have, that such a continued succession of villains, who,
as he assures us, " would stick at no art or means to prop-
agate their principles," have not corrupted the scrip-
tures, and imposed their o>yn forgeries on mankind
instead of the word of God ? And if so, there is at once
an end of the Christian religion itself, upon Protestant
principles, which recognize the Bible as the only rule
4)f faith anri ground of religion !

52 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES

XVIII. A Roman Catholic must make another obvi-
ous reflection, namely, that the Doctor's system, with all
its proofs, is founded upon the most childish of all sup-
positions, a mere begging of the question ; a supposition
unworthy of a man of sense, much more of one who
pretends to be a teacher of mankind ! He supposes thai
the respect which Catholics, after the example of the
primitive ages, pay to the relics of saints, that their
prayers for the dead, their belief of a purgatory, invok-»
ing the prayers of saints, and the like, which he calls
the corruptions of Popery, are really such in themselves ;.
and that such doctrines are impious, blasphemous, and
superstitious ! It is upon this supposition alone he con-
demns all the miracles related by the fathers of the
fourth age, "not only in general and for the greatest
part, but entirely and universally as the effects of fraud
and imposture."* " In this age," says he, " all its most
illustrious fathers, now saints of the Catholic church,
St. Athanasius, St. Epiphanius, -St. Basil, St. Gregory
ofNyssa, St. Ambrose, §t. Jerom, St. Austin, and St.
Chrysostom, have severally recorded and solemnly at-
tested a number of miracles, said to be wrought in con-'
firmation of some favourite institutions of those days,
which, in the judgment of all the learned and candid
Protestants, are manifestly fictitious and utterly incredi-
ble."! Now, who does not see that this is a mere beg-
ging the question — a supposing and taking for granted
what he ought to prove 1 However incredible these in-
-stitutions may appear to the Doctor and his Protestant
brethren, they are far from appearing so to the much
.more numerous body of learned and candid Roman Ca-
tholics, who are sureW endued with common sense and
sound judgment as well as the Doctor and his brethren
They receive them as divine institutions, and believe
them as truths revealed by God ; and among many other
arguments which they bring to prove they are so, they
appeal to numberless miracles attested by the most ore-

• Imrod. p. Ixv. t Introd. p. Ixt.

DK. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMIN LLD. 63

'dible eye-witnesses in every age, and recorded in the
most authentic manner as performed by means of these
very institutions, and consequently in approbation of
them. How childish is it then in the Doctor, when,
instead of pretending to prove that these institutions are
fictitious or incredible, he takes it for granted they are
so, and upon this assumption alone would have the
world adopt a system injurious in the highest degree to
the characters of the most venerable personages that
ev^er appeared in the Christian world, and big with all
those absurd consequences, which, as his own Protes-
tant brethren have demonstrated, necessarily flow from
it! How glorious a triumph must it be to every devout
Catholi(f, to see one of the most learned and most de-
termined .adversaries of his holy religion reduced to
such despicable artifices in attacking it ! For it is upon
the above pitiful supposition that the Doctor argues and
concludes that the miracles related by the holy fathers
of the fourth age are all fiction and imposture, and by
a pretence of argument as weak as its foundation, he
includes all the miracles, related by those of preceding
and subsequent ages, in the same condemnation.

XIX. But to show the sophistry of this argument of
the Doctor's in its proper light, let us apply it to a simi-
lar case. It is certain that the mysteries of the Trinitv,
incarnation, original sin, and the other fundamental ar-
ticles of Christianity, appear as incredible to the Deists
and Atheists, as any of what the Doctor calls the " cor-
ruptions of Popery" can possibly appear to him, or to
any other " learned and candid Protestant." But then
the Doctor's argument in the mouth of a Dsyist against
these great Christian truths ; hear him haranguino-
against the books of the gospel, against Christ and his
apostles, and rejecting with disdain ail the miracles re-
corded of them, ibr this plain reason, " because thev
were said to have been wrought in confirmation of some
favourite opinions of theirs, the Trinity, the incarnation,
and other such, which, in the judgment of all the learn-
ed and candid Deists, are manifestlv, fictitiously, and
Vol. II.— 5*

64 ; CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

utterly incredible :" What answer could the Doctor
make to this argument 1 It is, in fact, the very argu-
ment used by the Deists against the miracles of Christ
and his apostles ; and it is evidently the same, to all
intents and purposes, as the one the Doctor uses against
the miracles of their successors ; and has precisely the
same force in the one case as in the other. If then, he
allows it, he must renounce his Christianity ; if he.con
demns it, he, in the same breath, condemns his own dar-
ling system, and all those childish arguments on which
he pretends to build it. • What a comfort and satisfac-
tion must this again be to ever}'- serious Roman Catho-
lic, to see that even a Doctor Middleton cannot attack
his holy religion but by such arguments as must, at the
same time, sap the very foundation of Christianity it-
self!

XX. I cannot leave this subject without further ob-
serving, that the Doctor himself seems to have been very
sensible of all the consequences which his opponents
deduce from his system ; for he calls it in his Preface,
(page 1.) " an experiment big with consequences ;" but
whatever these be, it gives him no pain : " to speak my
mind freely," says he, " on the subject of consequences,
I am not so scrupulous perhaps in my regard to them
as many of my profession are apt to be."* And when
answering the objection made against his system, as
rendering precarious and uncertain the Bible itself, he
answers with the greatest coolness, " though we allow
the objection to be true, it cannot hurt my argument j
for if it bQ natural and necessary that the craft and cre-
dulity of witnesses should always detract from the cre-
dit of their testimony, who can help it \ Or, on what is
the consequence to be charged but on the nature and
constitution of the things from which it flows \ Or, if
the authority of any books be really weakened by the
character I have given of the fathers, will it follow from,
thence that the' character must necessarily be false, or

• Preface, p. viii.

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC, EXAMINED. t 65

what the fathers were neitner crafty nor credulous 1
That surely can never be pretended." This is plain
dealing indeed, but a strange kind of language from one
who calls himself a Christian : But what can he do 1
There is no other possible " expedient for effectually
securing the Protestant religion against tlie efforts of
the church of Rome :" And, therefore, right or wrong —
be the consequences what they will, this plan must be
pursued, and this system defended.

XXI. Upon the whole, then, we may observe of the
Doctor, 1. That, from his very commencement, he pro-
ceeds upon a mere begging of the question, supposing
the chief thing he ought to prove. 2. That his system
is founded upon a most unjust and uncharitable defama-
tion, not of one or two particular persons, but of all and
every one of the greatest lights of the Christian world —
men revered in their days for their eminent sanctity
and learning, and whose memories have been held ven-
erable in all succeeding ages. And these he defames
not in one century or two, but in every age, from the
times of the apostles to these our days. 3. That the
arguments he uses in support of his system, are just the
same that a Deist or Atheist uses against the miracles of
Christ and his apostles, or that a heathen would have*
used against those of Moses and the prophets ; and their
strength is exactly the same in either case. 4. That
the necessary consequences of his system manifestly
tend to destroy the credibility of alj history, and under-
mine the autliority of the Bible itself. All which has
been proved beyond reply by the Doctor's antagonists,
even of the Protestant religion.

Having thus taken a view of Dr. .Vi iddleton's system,
and his manner in managing his argument, from which
we have j?ot some very important lights for our Durpose,
I proceed now to consider his Protestant antagonists,
and see what discoveries can be made from them.

XXII. Those learned gentlemen of the Protestant
religion who have appeared in the field against Doctor
Middleton in this dispute, were all under one and the

66 ^ CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES :

fame necessity of proving these two points : — Thai the
power of working miracles continued in the church
for a certain period of the apostolic age ; and, That
this power was entirely withdrawn after that period.
As Christians, they were obliged to defend the first of
these propositions ; and, as Protestants, they were under
a necessity of supporting the second. They saw the
mortal stab which the Doctor's system gives the Christian
revelation, and the other shocking consequences that
flow from it, and therefore thought it incumbent on
them, in defence of that revelation, to prove that mira-
cles did most certainly continue in the church for some
time after the apostles. But they saw at the same time,
that if this power be allowed to have continued in the
church without limitation to the present times, it would
give an unanswerable argument in favour of Catholicity
to the utter confusion of the Reformation ; and there-
fore they were under an equal necessity of stopping in
their career, and of confining the continuation of this
power within such bounds as they thought most pro-
per and convenient. And in these two points these
writers all agree, notwithstanding the great difference
among them about the length of time, during which
' they allow this power of working miracles to have con-
tinued In this, indeed, they differ exceedingly ; some
as we have seen above, assigning the end of the third
century for the era of the cessation of miracles, some
carrying them down to the end of the fourth, others
admitting those of the fifth age, and others allowing
many true and real miracles to be incontestably proved,
even to the end of the sixth century. One should na«'
turally conclude from this dissention among them aboui
one of the two great points of the dispute, that the argu*
ments brought for the cessation of miracles of these re»
gpective periods, cannot possibly be conclusive ; for,
were the reasons for the cessation of miracles at any
of these periods solidly founded, there cou\d be no dis-
tension ; but all would agree on that era which was
proved by the most conclusive arguments. Seeing»

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 67

therefore that they do not agree, but each combatant
thinks the arguments for the era he assigns to be the.
strongest, this is an undeniable proof, that they are
all equally inconclusive, and at best but hypothetical
and systematical. But, however these writers differ in
their conclusions, when we examine them attentive] v
we find they are all the same at the bottom, and proceed
upon perfectly the same principles, to wit, their aver-
sion to Catholicity, and only differ about the time when
the Catholic doctrines began. •' No true miracle must
be allowed after the corruptions of Popery were intro-
duced into tne church !" This is the grand princiole
in which they all agree among themselves, and (what is
chiefly to be observed) in whj^ch they also agree even
with Doctor Middleton ! But what are the corruptions
of Popery \ and when did they begin 1 In this they differ
widely. To Dr. Middleton nothing is more plain,
than that the sign of the cross ; praying for the dead ;
mixing the cup with water ; sending the consecrated
elements to the absent ; keeping the consecrated bread
at home in private houses and for private use ; looking
upon it as a defence against devils ; styling the Eucharist
the sacrifice of the body of Christ ; offering it up in
memory of the martyrs ; calling it most tremendous
mystery, dreadful solemnity, and the like :" To the
Doctor, I say, nothing is more plain, than that all this
is ' rank Popery .-' " What is all this" says he, " but
a description of that sacrifice of the mass, which the
-Romanists offer at this day, both for the living and the
deadl* But the Doctor found all these things mani-
festly taught and practised by the fathers and Christians
of the second and third ages, — by Justin martyr, by
Cyprian, by Tertullian, whose plain testimonies he
citf's for that purpose ; consequently, according to the
idea he has of ' Popish corruptions,^ and in conformity
{o the above principle, which he lays down in common
with his adversaries, he is forced at all events, to reject

* Introd. p. liii.

58 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

all miracles even in these early ages, and to maiatam
that the cessation took place just after the age of the apos-
tles. Others who do not look upon the above articles
as Popish corruptions, but think the sign of the Cross,
which the church of England uses in baptism, may be
practised without idolatry, and that mixing water in the
cup, and even offering up the elements as an oblation
or sacrifice, are consonant to primitive purity ; nay,
who even think that praying for the dead may be law-
fully used, and who wish, with those Protestant bishops
whom the Duchess of York, King James the II. of
England's first wife, consulted upon that head, that this
and some other points had not been put away by their
reforming ancestors: — Pe(5p]e, I say, of this turn of
thought, and who at the same time have a great esteem
for antiquity, and wish to have it thought that the reli-
gious principles they embrace were all authorised and
followed by the Christian world in the most primitive
ages ; these of course contend, that as ' Popery ' did not
commence for some ages after the apostles, there is no
reason for denying the existence and continuation of
miracles during these pure ages 5 and the:efore they
endeavour to prove this point against Dr. Middleton,
by the force of human testimony, by the authority of
the Christian writers, of the holy fathers and church
historians, who flourished during the period they assign
for their continuation. But it is particularly to be re-
marked in these gentlemen, that although they have no
other possible way of proving this continuation down to
the periods respectively assigned, than this testimon} ,
.ind declare it to be, in their opinion, a full and satisfac
Ijry proof to that length of time ; yet, after these their
respective eras, they deny it all strength, and look
upon it as utterly incapable of proving the existence of
one single miracle. ^^ hy so 1 In the judgment even of
their Protestant brethren, the testimony is the same af-
*erwards as before, nor can any rational cause be assign-
ed why it should not be of equal strength in both cases;
but if it were allowed to proceed, it would favour the

DR. MlDT)LrT'>N, ETC., EXAMINED. 5i*

Catholic religion, and therefore, be the consequences
what you pL-ase, it must then be rejected. But who
does not see that this is mere trifling, and a most con-
vincing proof that all they allege upon this subject is
nothing but opinion and prejudice in favour of a pre-
conceived Hypothesis, which each one assumes to him
self, as best suits his fancy ]

XXIII. Hence it appears, that Dr. Middleton and all
Jiis Protestant opponents are in principle in the same
predicament, and all build upon the same tottering foun-
dation,— a sheer begging of the question, and supposing
as a truth what they^ can never prove, and what is not
only called i-n question, but absolutely denied, and look-
ed upon as impiety and heresy by the greatest bulk of
Christendom. Consequently, whatever weight this pro-
cedure may have against Dr. Middleton's system and
argumentation, in the mouth of his opponents, it must
militate with equal force against all their different sys-
tems ; for, as they are all built upon the same sandy
foundation, he and they must all stand or fall together.

XXIV. This, however, will better appear when we
take a more minute view of their manner of manao-inor
their cause, in which we shall see a most exact con-
formity between them and the Doctor. The same ar-
guments by which they show the falsehood of the Doc-
tor's system, and prove that the power of miracles most
certainly continued in the church after the apostolic
age, will likewise show the falsehood of their own va-
rious systems, and equally prove that these powers
most certainly continued in the church after the differ-
ent periods which each of them respectively assigns.
And the reasons, by which they as Christians pretend
to prove, that the miracles said to have been wrought
after their supposed periods of cessation, are all false-
hood and forgery, have the self-same force in the mouthi
of Heathens and Deists to prove that the miracles they *
^dmit, and even the scripture miracles themselves are
all of the same kind.

XXV. As it would be by far too tedious, and indeed

60 COxNTlNUATION OF MIRACLES.*

only an endless repetition of the same thing, to examme
each of their systems apart, I shall confine myself ta
the one which is most commonly received by ti v. gen-
erality of Protestants, namely. That the power of mira-
cles continued in the church till about the end of the
third, or beginning of the fourth century, and was thf^n
totally withdrawn. This opinion is adopted, and strenu-
ously defended by Mr. Brook, in his Examination ot
the Free Inquiry ; in which work he has displayed, in
a very masterly manner, all that can be said in defence
of this system, or indeed of any of them ; for the argu-
ments are the same in all, and only arbitrarily applied
to their different periods, without any solid reason for
appropriating them to one more than to another. So-
that in examining what Mr. Brook advances upon this
system, we, in fact, examine all the others at the same
time.

XXVI. I observed above, that those who have writ-
ten against the Doctor's system among the Protestants,
have chiefly these two points in view, and that their
whole aim is to establish them, to wit, That the power
of workinor miracles continued in the Christian church
for some ages after the apostles ; and that it was totally
withdrawn from her at those particular periods which
each of them respectively assigns. The first of these
propositions they defend against Dr. Middleton, the
other against the Roman Catholics. We must consider
them separately for the sake of clearness.

XXVII. In proving that miracles continued to be
performed in the church for some time after the apostles,
two kinds of arguments are used ; the first is drawn from
presumptive evidence, the second from positive testi-
mony. The first of these shows, that it was reasonable
to expect miracles after the apostolic age ; takes away
all such prejudices as might arise in the mind against
them ; and of course prepares the mind to believe them j
the other directly shows that they were actually per-
formed, and the two together give an entire conviction.
"The miracles of the earlier ages of .the Christian churob

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 61

(says Mr. Brook) are probable in themselves ; there is
a strong presumptive evidence of their truth and reality.
There is no sufficient reason to suspect that evidence ;
of consequence, when well attested, they are equally
to be believed with any other common historical facts.
They are not therefore to be set aside, where there is
the unanimous testimony of credible witnesses, without
destroying the faith of all history ; without introducing
an universal scepticism."* And a little after he adds,
*' If facts probable in themselves, the truth of which we
have no reason to suspect from the nature of the thing,
but on the contrary, there appear manifest reasons why
we should believe them, are nevertheless to be set aside
as doubtful and incredible, though supported by the
unanimous testimony of such persons who lived in those
very times, and were eye-witnesses of them ; all historic
-evidence must rest on so sandy a foundation as to be
■utterly insupportable by human testimony. — There
can remain no one rational and steady principle to
direct us in judging of any past events represented to
us in writing."! This, then, is the sum of the proof
used by these writers for the continuation of miracles
in the chitrch^after the days of the apostles, — presump-
tive evidence, which makes it reasonable to expect them
in 'hose times ; and positive testimony, which expressly
-asserts them.

XXVIII. This presumptive evidence, as displayed
'by Mr. Brook, for the three first ages, consists of the
following arguments : 1. " If the hand of God did con-
tinue to co-operate visibly with the saints of the apos-
tolic age, throughout the whole ministry of all the
apostles, it is not likely that this extraordinary provi-
dence should vanish instantaneously, and leave the
gospel to make the rest of its way by ir.s own genuine
:strength. Such a supposition is utterly inconsistent
^with the natural notions we have of God's proceedings,
4is well as what is revealed about them — Whenever the*

• Brook's Examin. p. 51. f Page 56.

Vol. II.— 6

62 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES I

Supreme Being works any changes in nature, those
changes are always made, not on a sudden, but in time,
and by slow degrees ; and in all the dispensations of hi»
providence to the sons of men, as far as we know from
reason only, the method of his proceedings is not hasty
and violent, but ever gentle and gradual. The Jewish,
religioa was established by an extraordinary providence
The divine interpositions in favor of that people werf»
*very frequent and notorious, till they had got quiet
possession of the promised land, and till their whole
polity, civil as well as religious, was effectually estab-
lished ; but even though such extraordinary interposi-
tions became less frequent, they were not totally with-
drawn ; God still continued to show among his peculiar
people, at certain times, visible and supernatural tokens
of his almighty power and over-ruling providence. —
And afterwards, in the days of Elijah and Elisha, when
the frequency of these divine interpositions was renewed,
it did not vanish instantaneously at the death of these
two prophets ; it was gradually withdrawn. Why then
should it be thought an improbable thing, that God
should act in the same manner in defence and support
of the Christian religion 1 What reason is there to sup-
pose that he should be more favourable to Ihe religous
dispensation of Moses, than to that of his own Son I"

2. Had the miraculous powers been immediately
withdrawn upon the death of the apostles, it must have
been of the greatest prejudice to religion ; for, by this
means, the gospel " must have been left in a naked and
defenceless state to become a prey to the prejudices,,
to the malice, and to the outrage of men. — The immedi-
ate successors of the apostles must have fallen into the
utmost discouragement, discontent and despondency of
mind, seeing they had the same difficulties to struggle
with as those before them, from a malicious and perverse
world ; and yet, perceiving they had none of those
cowers and assistances to relieve and support them
which had been of late so liberally bestowed upon the
disci pk^s of Jesus in the preceding a^e : \\ iuxt an ob»

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 63

struction must this experience have occasioned to the
furtherance of the gospel 1 What an avertion to it must
it have caused in. some ( What apostacy in others 1
What dejection ; what murmuring ; what despair in all '?
Let a man seriously and impartially reflect on thesi;
things, and then judge, whether it be not probable, that
the same extraordinary providence which accompanied
the apostles and other Christians upon the first preach-
ing of the gospel, continued to exert itself in their favour
during the whole ministry of the apostles ; and whether,
upon the death of them, it is likely that it should cease
at once, and not rather that it visibly resided in the
Christian church some time afterwards, and was at last
gradually withdrawn, as the real exigencies of the
church were constantly and by degrees lessening, and
the continuance of it made by that means less and less
necessary."

3. "The necessity of divine interpositions in the ad-
ministration of ecclesiastical affairs in those earlier ages
of the church, make it reasonable to believe, that the
same extraordinary providence, by which these things
were regulated during the lives of the apostles, did con-
tinue to direct and encourage the Christians some time
afterwards. It was a thing of the greatest consequence
in the infancy of the gospel, that no person should be
admitted to any high office in the church, but such
only as were properly qualified. Nothing could have
given greater offence to the Christian converts ; nothing
could have brought a more just imputation upon the
apostles themselves, or have been a more reasonable
obstruction to the success of their labours, both among
Jews and Gentiles, than to have observed such persons
dignified with the most eminent parts of the ministry,
who were either of bad principles or exceptionable
conduct." Now this could never have been avoided,
except either "the apostles had been endowed with
some extraordinary powers in making choice of pastors
to succeed them, or some visible manifestations of the
spirit of God had appeared at their appointment," a«

64 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES:

was the case when Saul and Barnabas were separated
by the Holy Ghost, for the work to which he called
them ; or that the persons chosen had been eminent fo»"
their extraordinary graces, and endowed with power
from above, as were Stephen and Phillip, the deacons.:
As therefore the same necessity of holy pastors con-
tinued for the ages after the apostles as had been in their
days, " May we not fairly conclude, from the great
expediency and necessity of the thing, that the imme-
diate successors of the apostles were assisted by the
same extraordinary- means, and possessed of the same
extraordinery powers ] Is it to be imagined, that the
providence of God, which was so profuse of its extra-
ordinary gifts and miraculous powers during the lives
of the apostles, as even to impart them to numbers of
the laity and the lowest of the people, should imme-
diately, after their deaths, become so sparing of them,,
as to refuse them even to the most eminently distin-
guished among the Christians for their superior piety
and virtue, and to whom the whole management of the
church discipline, and the defence and support of the
Christian cause, were entirely committed '?"

4. The circumstances of those times confirm all the
above : " The Christians were surrounded on all sides
with the most inveterate enemies, and situa,ted in the
midst of a people wholly devoted to the grossest and
most determined bigotry and superstition, and totally
abandoned to the greatest profligacy of manners. The
doctrines of the Christians, which have so great a con-
trariety to the passions and prejudices of men, exposed
them every where to the greatest ignominy and con-
tempt, and brought on them a train of the severest cal-
amities, which the most virulent malice, inflamed and
exasperated with the most outrageous zeal, as well civil
as religious, could contrive, Now, if ever God has
visibly interposed in the affairs of men, is it to be sup-
posed that, in such circumstances, this same Almighty
i^eing would suffer his most faithful servants to be expos-
ed to such cruelty, merely on account of their iidelitv^

DR. MIUDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 66

to him, withotit giving them any manifestations of his
power and presence for their comfort and supports"
Or how is it possible that his religion should have sub-
sisted without them % How much more impossible
would it be still that it should, in these circumstances,
have made proselytes of its very enemies, yea, and
triumphed at last over all its adversaries, if it had not
been supported by visible interpositions of the divine
approbation 1 Human nature, left to itself, must have
sunk under the pressure of such a complication of misery,
and been at last absolutely overpowered by such heav}^
and weighty calamities. Under these circumstances,
therefore, nothing appears sufficient to account for the
uncommon progress of the Christian religion, but fre-
quent and visible interpositions of the Deity. Doctor
Middleton allows, in his preface, that, " in the first
planting of the gospel, miraculous powers were wanting
to enable the apostles the more easily to overrule the
inveterate prejudices, both of Jews and Gentiles, and
to bear up against the discouraging shocks of popular
rage and persecution.'* May it not then reasonably be
presumed, that the same extraordinary powers were
continued after the apostles' days, while the same, and
even greater prejudices continued, and while the popu-
lar rage and persecutions were even more violent 1

5. The behavior of the primitive martyrs is another
strong proof of the same thing. Their courage, con-
stancy and patience, accompanied with that astonishing
spirit of meekness, humility, charity, and joy, discover-
able in the midst of their extreme misery, and of the
most exquisite tortures, clearly point out to us that
there must have been a divine and supernatural power
bestowed upon them, which could support them in such
trying circumstances, and raise up human weakness to
such amazing and heroic fortitude. Mr. Brook dwells
a long time upon this argument taken from the martyrs,
but what is here observed I take to be the strength of
what he says.

XXIX. After displaying these presumptive arguments,
Vol. II.— 6*

66 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES:

HP concludes thus, " Dr Middleton, and every other
man who professes himself a Christian, must allow, that
miracles were wrought in great abundance during the
lives of the apostles 5 and that the Christian religioQ
was at first published and propagated by an extraordin-
ary providence. The question then will be, Whether
we have any probability of reason to conclude, that the
same extraordinary providence did continue after their
decease I If the probability of an event is to be deter-
mined by the likelihood of its happening, and if that
thing is allowed to be likely to happen, which has fre-
quently, and in a variety of instances, already come to
pass : then it may reasonably be presumed, that, if there
were frequent interpositions of the Deity in the times
of the apostles for manifest and important reasons, it is
likely that, in the- ages immediately succeeding to the
apostolic, the same extraordinary interpositions should
be continued, in similar cases, and where the same
manifest and important reasons present themselves.
' Probability,' according to Mr. Hume in his essay on
miracles, ' rises from a superiority of chances on any
side ; and according as this superiority increases and
surpasses the opposite chances, the probability receiveth
a proportionable increase, and begets a higher degree of
belief or assent on that side in which we discover the
superiority.' Therefore, where an event has been fre-
quently brought about, in particular circumstances,
there is a probability of the same event being brought
about again, in similar circumstances." In this manner
Mr. Brook displays the presumptive evidence for the
continuation of miracles in the church during the first
three ages, the period he assigns for their existence.

XXX. On taking a view of these reasons it appears,
that they may be all reduced to this one ; the exigencies
and needs of the Christian church, in the particulai
circumstances of these primitive ages, made it becominc'
the divine providence to assist and protect her by
«upernatural and miraculous interpositions ; therefore
it is reasonable to believe he did so, especially as it ii

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 67

acknowledged this was the case in the apostolic age,
when tlie circumstances were similar.

XXXI. The same presumptive arguments are made
use of by the other writers on this subject, only extend-
ing their energy each to the particular period which he
thinks fit to assign for the continuation of miracles, as
Mr. Brook here does to the first three ages. " It will
be observed," says the Observator on the introductory
discourse, p. 25, " that this promise (viz. of working
miracles) was not made to the apostles personally, but
to them that should believe through their preaching,
without any limitation of time for the continuance of
these powers to their days. And when it is considered
how great a part of the heathen world remained uncon-
verted after their days, it is no unreasonable supposition
that these powers did not expire with the apostles, but
were continued to their successors, in the work of prop-
agating the gospel." To the same purpose, Le Moine
iri the postscript to his work on miracles, says, " Our
Saviour, before he left the world, promises these powers,
not only to the apostles, but to private Christians — And
as Christ's promise is without any limitation of time,
we may reasonably suppose that they lasted as long as
the church had an immediate occasion for them, such
as the farther conversion of the world — It is therefore
highly probable, if not absolutely certain that they did
actually subsist in the church for some considerable
time after the days of the apostles." Thus these Protes-
tant adversaries of Dr. Middleton's system all agree in
this principle, that the presumptive evidence for the
continuation of miracles, drawn from the exigencies
and necessities of the church during the different periods
they assign, is just and reasonable, and affords a very
high probability that they actually did exist during these
ages.

XXXII. But what is most surprising, even Dr. Mid
dleton himself agrees with them in this principle, and
readily admits the force of this presumptive evidence
for proof cf the existence of miracles; only he cravei

6S CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

the same liberty which they take of admitting its forc«-
during such a period of time as he thinks prop t, anvl
no farther; that is, he confines it to the apostolic age
alone, instead of extending it to any succeeding era, as
fhey do. Let us hear his own words : " My opinion,"
says he, " in short is this, that in those first efforts of
planting the gospel, after our Lord's ascension, the ex-
traordinary gifts which he had promised were poured
out in the fullest measure on the apostles, and those
other disciples whom he had ordained to be the prima-
ry instruments of that great work, in order to enable
them more easily to overrule the inveterate prejudices
both of the Jews and Gentiles, and to bear up against
the discouraging shocks of popular rage and persecution
which they were taught to expect in the noviciate of
their ministry. But in process of time, when they had
laid a foundation sufficient lo sustain the great fabric
designed to be erected upon it, and by an invincible
courage had conquered the first and principal difficul-
ties, and planted churches in all the chief cities of the
Roman empire, and settled a regular ministry to suc-
ceed them in the government of the same : it may rea-
sonably be presumed, that as the benefit of miraculous
powers began to be less and less wanted, in proportion
to the increase of those churches, so the use and exer-
cise of them began gradually to decline : And as soon
as Christianity had gained an establishment in every
quarter of the known world, that they were finally
withdrawn, and the gospel left to make the rest of it?
way by its own genuine strength^ and the natural force
of those divine graces with which it was so richly stored,
Faith, Hope, and Charity. — And all this, as far as I an:
able to judge from the nature of the gifts themselves,
and from the instances or effects of them which I have
any way observed, may probably be thought to have
happened while some of the apostles were still living,
who, even in the times of the gospel, appear, on seve-
ral occasions, to have been destitute of any extraordi-
nary gifts : And of whose miracles, when we go beyond

DR. 3VUDDLET0N, ETC., EXAMINED. 6^

the limits of tha gospel, we meet with nothing in the
latter histories on which we can depend, or nothing
rather but what is apparently fabulous."*

XXJUII. In these words the Doctor fairly acknowl-
edges the three principal presumptive arguments used,.
as above, by Mr. Brook ; he grants that a sudden,
change from the plentitude of miracles, wrought at
first by the apostles, to a total cessation of them, is not
to be supposed ; and therefore alleges that these powers
v/ere withdrawn gradually. He confesses that the
necessities of the gospel at its first appearance afford a
just presumption to believe that these powers continued
till it was sufficiently established, and he allows that
the circumstances of the times, at the first publication
of the gospel, made miracles necessary to overrule the
prejudices and difficulties it had to encounter. The
only difference is, that he confines these necessities
of the church within the narrow bounds of the apostolic
age ; whereas Mr. Brook extends them to the first three
centuries, as others do to the end of the fourth, fifth, or
sixth. To act consequentially, then, the Doctor must
give some solid reasons why these presumptive argu-
ments, which he allows to have had so much weight in
the first age, should have none at all after that period.
The reasons he gives we shall now examine, and see
the replies made to them by his adversaries.

XXXIV. His first reason is against the argument
drawn from the necessities of the gospel, and consists
of a piece of raillery, a weapon which is occasionally
of very great service, especially in a bad cause : "They,"
says he, speaking of those who extend the promises of
Christ regarding miracles beyond the period he assigns,
" they appeal indeed to the text — where, though there
is not the least hint of any particular time lor which
they, (miracles) were to last, yet this they supply from
their own imagination, and by the help of a postulatum,
which all people will grant, that th'ey continued as long

* Pref to the Inq., p 26.

70 CONTINUATy>N OF MIRACLKS.

as they were necessary to the church, they presently
extend that necessity to what length they please, or as
far as they find it agreeable to the several systems,
which they had previously entertained about them."*
To this ironical objection I find no direct reply made
by such of the Doctor's adversaries as I have had occa-
sion to see, I will observe, however, that he here fairly
grants, that they are all guilty of what I laid to their
charge above, to wit, of first adopting their particular
systems, and then seeking reasons to supp)rt them.
We have seen before that this is the very case with the
Doctor himself, and that, therefore, he and they are all
the same ia principle, aud must stand or fall together.
Hence we find, that the very arguments they use
against one another, are with equal force retorted
against themselves. In the promises which our Saviour
made of miraculous powers to his disciples, as there is
not the least hint respecting any particular time of their
extension, so neither is there of their limitation. The
argument may, therefore, be justly retortcu ^u the Doc-
tor in his own words, as follows : "This limitation he
supplies from his own imagination, and by the help of a
postulatum, which all people will grant, ' that miracles
continued as long as they were necessary to the church
and no longer :' he presently limits that necessity to the
apostolic age, as he found that most agreeable to the
system he had previously entertained about them."
And from this it is plain, that the pretended necessity
which they all appeal to, is a mere nose of wax that
may be twisted about to any side these gentlemen
please to turn it.

XXXV. His next argument is against the proof
drawn from the heroic conduct of the martyrs, which
he thinks may be easily accounted for from f motives o*
enthusiasm, — a passion for glory and reputation j from
the veneration paid to the sufferers if they survived the
trial, the exalted happiness that awaited them in hea-

• Pref. to Inq., pp. II, 12. f Inquiry, p. 332 et •e^,

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 71

ren if they died under it, and the like- The improba*
bility that* such motives could produce the conduct we
gee in the martyrs, is fully displayed by those who
wrote against the Doctor ; but the great argument
against this objection is, that in the mouth of a heathen
or of a Deist, it has equal force against the argument
drawn from the sufferings of Christ himself, and the
martyrdom of his apostles and others in the apostolic
age, in proof of a supernatural dispensation manifested
in them. " These considerations," says Mr. Brook,
" cannot be supposed to have had any more effect upon
them [the martyrs after the "apostles] than they had
upon St. Peter and St. Paul, and some of the rest of
.the apostles, who met with the same affectionate treat-
ment from their disciples." And a little after he adds,
" It is no more an argument that no extraordinary as-
sistances were granted to the primitive martyrs, because
they had an assurance, not only of an immortality of
glory, but of extraordinary and distinguished rewards,
and of a degree of happiness proportionate to the de-
gree of their sufferings, than it is an argument that the
spirit of God did not rest upon Jesus, and in him dwell
the fulness of the Godliead bodily, because he endured
the cross, despising the shame for the glory that was
set before him : Or that no particular communications
of God's holy spirit were vouchsafed to St. Stephen, or
no uncommon portions of divine grace were bestowed
upon St. Paul and the rest of the apostles, because in
all their tribulations they had respect unto the recom-
pense of reward, and esteemed those light afflictions
which were but for a moment, noteworthy to be com-
pared with the glory that was to be revealed,"* Con-
sequently, as the Doctor's objection proves too much
against himself and against the Christian religion which
heprofesses, it is justly rejected as ])roving nothing at
all.

XXXVI. A third argument used by the Doctor ft t»

• Brook's Exam., pp. 42—44.

73 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

ken from the natural incredibility of miraculous facts,
which he urges in answering to the objection made
against his system, as being destructive of the credibili
sty of all history. He argues as follows : " The history
of miracles is of a kind totally different from that of
common events ; the one to be suspected always oi
Cuurse, without the strongest evidence to confirm it ;
tne other to be admitted of course, without as strong
reason to suspect it. Ordinary facts, related by a credi-
ble person, fujnish no cause of doubting from the na-
ture of the thing; but if they be stiange and extraor-
dinary, doubts naturally arise j and in proportion as
they approach towards the marvellous, those doubts
still increase and grow stronger ; for mere honesty will
not warrant them : We require other qualities in the
historian," &c.* In answer to this argument, Mr.
Brook writes thus : " If the Free inquiry had been the
production of an Infidel writer, it would be nothing
strange to find frequent declarations in it, that ' all mira-
cles are to be suspected of course :' That * in all such
extraordinary events doubts naturally arise, and in pro-
portion as they approach towards the marvellous, those
doubts still increase and grow stronger ;' the conse-
quence of which declarations plainly appears to be, that
a higher degree of evidence is required in such cases,
than any human testimony is able to afford. But in a
writer of Dr Middleton's character, who must be sup-
posed to believe all the miracles of the gospel, and the
wonderful propagation of the Christian religion, it is
doubtless matter of great surprise to perceive that there
have any expressions dropped from his pen, which have
:t;ie least tendency to such an opinion, or that can bear
any such construction, or that may give any umbrage
to a sincere belitver : Such a reflection upon the history
and evidence of miracles, will undermine the founda-
tion of the gospel history,"! The force of this answei
consists in this, that the miracles related in the ixges sue

* Free Ini|'ilry, ji. IJ-iO. t Kvarp'* \ . S?

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 73

ceeding immediately after the apostles, are in them-
selves neither more extraordinary, nor more incredible,
than those related in the gospel. The presumptive
evidence for them is as strong in the one case as in the
other. If, therefore, those of the two succeeding ages
are to be rejected on account of their supposed incredi-
bility, those of the apostolic age must, for the same
reason, share the same fate ; for though the Doctor, as
a Christian, may pretend to believe these but upon di-
vine authority, yet a Heathen or a Deist will tell him
that the divine authority of the revelation depends^
upon the reality of the miracles which are the chief
proofs of that revelation, and therefore to be believed
prior to the revelation ; and that consequently the Doc-
tor's argument against the miracles of these after-ages,
grounded on their natural incredibility, when used by
a Heathen or a Deist, has perfectly the same foice
against those of the gospel.

XXXVII. What has been said on the use made of the-
presumptive evidence for the continuation of miracles
leads me to observe, 1. That as the Doctor and all his
adversaries agree in allowing its just weight to this pre-
sumptive evidence during the periods in which they
use it ; if an equal, or much superior and better found-
ed presumptive evidence than any they have brought
forward, can be adduced for the continuation of mira-
cles after all their pretended periods, even down to the
present times, or rather as long as the world shall endure,
they cannot in reason refuse to admit it. 2. The Doc-
tor's adversaries justly reject his reasons against the
presumptive evidence they adduce for the continuation
of miracles after the apostles' times, because they can
be equaWy retorted against himself and are plainly sub-
veTs'"'e of the ver^' foundation of Christianity j but the
reasons these gentlemen themselves bring forward
against the continuation of miracles after the respective
periods they assign, are of the same nature as those ad-
duced by the Doctor, can be equally reported against
themselves, and are equally subversive of Cnr:«^*^»^nity
Vol. 11—7

74 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

as we shall see by and by. It follows, therefore, thi
all their arguments can have no manner of weight at aL
against the continuation of miracles beyond the periods
assigned by them; and that true miracles may have
continued long after these assumed periods. This we
shall, in due time, clearly show, and in the mean Jime
proceed to consider what the Doctor and his opponents
have said upon the positive testimony for the continua-
tion of miracles.

XXXVIII. With regard to the Doctor, it is not easy
to know what his opinion is concerning the nature of
the testimony necessary to prove the existence of a
miracle. He tells us, as we have just now seen, that
" the history of miracles is of a kind totally different
from that of common events — that mere honesty in
those who attest them will not warrant them ; we re-
quire other qualities in the historian ; a degree of knowl-
edge, experience, and discernment sufficient to judge
of the whole nature and circumstances of the case ;
and if any of these be wanting, we necessarily suspend
our belief."* From this one should naturally imagine,
that where all these qualities were found, there, at least
we should have a just and convincing attestation of the
existence of a miracle. But Dr. M. on the contrary,
proceeds to argue that it is impossible we should ration
ally o^ive credit to miracles, even where all these quali-
ties appeared in the person who attests them ; for either
the person who possesses these qualities and attests the
miracles, is a weak man, or a man of known abilities
" A weak man, indeed," says the Doctor, " if honest
may attest common events as credibly as the wisest ;
yet can hardly make any report that is credible, of such
as are miraculous ; because a suspicion will always oc-
cur, that his weakness and imperfect knowledge of the
extent of human art, had been imposed upon by the
craft of cunning jugglers. On the other hand, should
a man of known abilities and judgment relate to uf

* Inquiry, p. 351.

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. *76

things miraculous, or undertake to perform them him-
self, the very notion of his skill, without an assurance
also of his integrity, would excite only the greater sus-
picion of him, especially if he had any interest to pro-
mote, or any favourite opinion to recommend by the
authority of such works 5 because a pretension to mira-
cles has, in all ages and nations, been found the most
effectual instrument of impostors, towards deluding the
multitude and gaining their ends upon them."* From
this passage it evidently appears that, in the Doctor's
opinion, it is impossible any human testimony should
-exist sufficient to convince us of the existence of mira-
cles; the folly of which opinion we have seen above
at large. And indeed, as Mr. Brook justly observes,
if the Doctor's reasoning in the above passage were true,
it would undermine the foundation of the gospel history,
because it would have the- same strength in the mouth
of a Deist or Heathen against all the miracles related in
the scripture, as it has against miracles in general, as
used by the Doctor. For the Heathen or Deist would,
with equal reason, say, — either the sacred writers, who
relates these miracles, were weak men, or men ot
known abilities, and in either case, according to the
Doctor's argumentation, no credit could be given to
their testimony, — especially as they certainly had most
favourite opinions to recommend^ and we can have no
certain proof of their integrity but what is drawn from
their own testimony. However, that the Doctor's real
sentiments, are, — that no human testimony can found
sufficient proof of the existence of miracles, not only
appears from the above passage, but also from what he
says in his preface concerning the concurrent testimo-
ny of church historians in all ages, touching the con-
tinuation and existence of miracles ; " for there is not,"
says he, " a single point in all history so constantly, ex-
plicitly, and unanimously affirmed by them all, as the
continual succession of miracles, in every age down tc

* Free Inquiry, ibid.

76 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

the reformation, and it is farther deduced by persons of
the most eminent character for their probity, learning
and dignity in the Roman church to this very day."
Hence the Doctor fairly acknowledges the concurrence
of these essential qualifications which he requires in
those who attest miracles ; — men of the most eminent
probity and learning, or, which is doubtless the same,
of the most eminent honesty, integrity and knowledge ;
and yet the Doctor rejects their testimony, and would
have us believe that all these men of such eminent char-
acter in all ages, were nothiixg but " a set of crafty-
knaves and silly fools, from whom nothing candid or
impartial can be expected" on the subject of miracles,
whatever credit they deserve in other things which they
relate. Whether this be reasoning like a reasonable
person, I leave to the Doctor's admirers to demonstrate.
But as the argument quoted above and urged in the
form of this dilemma, that " the persons attesting mira-
cles are either weak or of known abilities," may deceive
by the show of reason it bears, I refer the reader tO'
what I have said above, (chap, xi.) in examining the
question, — " Whether eye-witnesses themselves can
have a convincing proof from their senses, that the mi-
racles they see really exist 1" — where it will appear
that the Doctor's reasoning in the above citation is en-
tirely founded on a false supposition, to wit, that mira-
cles are not plain facts* lying open to the testimony of
the senses, of which the most simple clown is as capa-
ble of judging as the most learned philosopher j where-^
as the contrary of this is undoubtedly the case with tli
generality of miracles, especially such as are principal
ly referred to in proof of doctrines.

XXXIX. The Doctor's Protestant adversaries, then^
justly condemn his opinion as subversive, not only of
the faith and credit of all history, but of the gospel it-
self, and therefore as altogether unworthy of a Christian,
and utterly inexcusable in one who professes that name j
and they lay down such qualifications and circumstan-
ces attending testimony, as render ii a most certain and

DR MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 77

tmquestionable proof even of the existence of miracles.
Some of their sentiments on this head we have seen
above, (chap xi.) when considering the nature of the
proof for the existence of mii».cles ; but as Mr. Brook
is particularly explicit upon this point, I shall here re-
late th'r substance of what he says. First, he justly ob-
serves, that, "the validity of an evidence given to a
.matter of fact, either viva voce, pr in writing, is not de-
termined by the particular opinions which the witness-
es may espouse in other matters, but by their knowl-
edge of the things which they attest, and by their own
integrity. — In courts of civil judicature, where the na-
ture of this evidence is best understood, and most fairly
examined, the character of a witness, and the compe-
tency of his knowledge as to the particular point under
debate, is the onlv subject of inquiry, not his doctrines
or persuasions. — No distinction is made between a
member of the church of England and a Sectarist ; be-
tween a Romanist and a Protestant ; between a Deist
and a Christian: If their knowledge and veracity is un-
questionable, the evidence of them all is admitted with-
out excejDtion. The same method is constantly pursu-
ed in all the dealings which men have with one
another. The measures of credibility in historical facts
are exactly of the same nature. The whimsical and
extravagant doctrines of an historian, his strange and
erroneous opinions in matters of speculation, do not at
all effect the truth of his history. If his testimony as a
Avitness, that is, if his knowledge and veracity be un-
exceptionable ; — and our want of belief in this case is
not occasioned by want of evidence ; but either by the
force of some strong prejudices on the mind of the per-
son to whom the thing is related, or by the improbabili-
ty of the fact itself, which no human testimony is able
to support. Whatever evidence is fair and reasonable
in common historical facts, will likewise be fair and
reasonable in facts of an extraordinar}' and miraculous
kind, if the nature and circumstances are such as not to
render them liable to any material objection ; for id
Vol- IL— 7*

78 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES :

iuch a case they are upon the same level with ordintrj^
events, and therefore can require no higher degree of
evidence."*

Secondly^ He lays down the circumstances required in
testimony, in order to render the evidence for miraclet
arising from it above all exception. These are, 1.
When there is the concurrent testimony of various wri-^
ters of different principles and persuasions, who lived in.
the very times when ^hese facts happened, and were
themselves eye-witnesses of them. Nothing, indeed, but
the force of truth, and the reality of the things them-
selves, is able to create so unanimous, so universal a con-
sent. 2. This becomes still stronger, when it is confirmed
by the testimony even of enemies themselves, and is con-
tradicted by none — 3. When such testimony is given,
and publislied to the world in the face of the most viru-
lent enemies, at a time when the truth of the facts at-
tested might easily have been disproved, and a detec-
tion of the least fraud or fiction would most effectually
have ruined the credit and authority of the witnesses,
heightened the malice and calumny of their adversaries,
and proved the eternal opprobrium of their party. 4-.
When those who give the testimony profess it to be a
firm tenet of their belief, that every lie is criminal in
the sight of God, and that he will not fail to punish
those who speak falsehoods even for the advancement of
a good cause.

XL. From these principles, Mr. Brook, with great
reason, vindicates the miracles of the three first ages ;
because all the above circumstances concur in the tes-
timony given by the fathers of these ages, for the ex-
istence of miracles in their days; whereas the excep*
tions made by Dr. Middleton against their testimony, are
only taken from their particular opinions on speculative-
points, their mistakes in interpreting some parts of
scripture, their errors in the etymologies of language,.
tbeir bemg mistaken about the authenticity of »om*

* Brooks' Exam., chap, iv

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 7^

books, and such like failings, of which the Doctor im-
agines he finds them guilty, and from which he con-
cludes they were all knaves or fools j and that their tes-
timony for the existence of miracles, which fell under
their own senses, is absolutely unworthy of all credit,
even though attended with all the above circumstances.
This silly conclusion is justly exploded by Mr, Brook,
and the Doctor's other Protestant adversaries ; and
indeed we are surprised to see such an argument pub-^
lished to the world by a man of Dr. Middleton's talents
and penetration. But what could he do ] he was con-
vinced by the force of truth, that the testimony for the
continuation of miracles in every succeeding age, down
t% the present times, was equally strong, and equally
attended by every corroborating circumstance, with
those of the age immediately succeeding the apostles ;
and therefore, if human testimony was allowed to be a
sufficient proof of miracles in the primitive ages, it
could never be refused as an equal proof of those in all
succeeding ages, which would be giving up the cause at
once in favor of " Popery," he was therefore under the
necessity of finding out some kind of arguments for re-
jecting the testimony of all ages, and was forced to
take up with the above, because the weakness of his
cause could afford no better. These indeed, he sets off
in the most specious manner, by all the force of his elo- ■
quence, in order to hide their deformity, and impose
upon his unwary readers ; but they were by no means
the reasons that persuaded himself. He had already
embraced his opinion before he had invented these
reasons ; and the true ground of his sentiments was what
he himself expresses in these words,: " If the cause
must be determined by the unanimous consent of fathers,
we shall find as much reason to believe these miracu-
Ions powers were continued even to the latest ages, as
to any other, how early and primitive soever after the
days of the apostles;"* and therefore, " by granting
them (the Romanists) but a single age of miracles a^lter

* Pref p. xiv.

'SO CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES*.

the times of the apostles, we shall be entangled in a
series of difficulties whence we can never fairly extri-
cate ourselves, till we allow the same powers siso to
the present age."*

XLI. We must now take a short review of what we
have seen of the principles and proceedings of the
Doctor and his adversaries. The principles in which
they aL agree, at least in appearance, and upon which
^they at! proceed, are these : " Christianity must be de-
fended ; Popery must be condemned ; whatever is
necessary for the defence of Christianity must be ad-
mitted ; whatever tends to establish Popery must be
rejected," — The Doctor thinks Christianity will be
sufficiently defended, if the apostolical miracles be ad-
mitted as founded on divine testimony but that "Popery"
must be established, if miracles be admitted in any one
age after tiie apostles, on the credit of human testimony.
Consequently, he rejects all the miracles recorded after
the apostolic age, and in pretty plain terms declares (as
we have seen above) as his reason for doing so, that
miracles are of such a peculiar nature, that no human
testimony can render them credible ; or in other terms,
that their innate incredibility is such as cannot be over-
come by human testimony.

Mr. Brook is of opinion, that Christianity cannot
stand, if the miracles of the three first ages be rejected,
which therefore must of neccessity be defended ; that
" Popery" would infallibly be established if the miracles
of the succeeding ages were admitted, which therefore
must be disproved. He of course rejects the Doctor's
system with respect to the three first ages," for these
reasons, because it would destroy the credibility of his-
tory, and undermine the gospel : and he rejects his ar-
gument from the incredibility of miracles, because, in
the mouth of a Heathen or a Deist, it would with equal
force condemn the miracles of the scripture itself. —
He therefore holds, that miracles, as such, are as capable
of proof fr^m human testimony as any other natural

* Introduction, p. Ixxxii.

DK. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 8 J

CTents, except they be of such an incredible nature,
either in themselves, or in their circumstances, as no
human testimony can support. He asserts, that the
miracles of the three first ages were by no means of this
Incredible nature 5 and therefore, that their existence is
fully evident, from the testimony of the fathers of these
ages, which testimony is attended with every circum-
stance that can render it incontestable. But as he is
of opinion, that " Popery" would be established if mira-
cles were allowed under the third age, he consequently
endeavours to show, that the miracles of th^^ after-ages
were all of this incredible nature, either in themselves,
or in their circumstances, and therefore not to be
believed upon any human testimony whatever. Those
who carry on the continuation of miracles to the end of
the fourth century, act in the same manner: They see
no such incredibility in the miracles of the fourth age,
as appeared to Mr. Brook, and which could not with
equal reason be alleged of those of the former three ;
hence it is plain to them, that the human testimony by
which they are supported is, in every respect, equiva-
lent to that on which Mr. Brook admits those of the
three first ages, which, therefore, they atfirm, cannot be
rejecfed without falling into the same shocking conse-
quences that he so justly imputes to Dr. MiddletonV
system. Thus they admit the miracles of the fourth
age upon the self-same principles, and for the same rea-^
sons on which i\«r. Brook admits those of the preceding
ages. — But as it does not suit their notions to allow of
miracles after the fourth century, they reject those of
the fifth and succeeding ages, for the very reasons for
which Mr. Brook rejects those of the fourth, and which
they so loudly condemn in him. Those who allow the
continuation of miracles to the end of the fifth or sixth,
centuries, proceed exactly in the same way, both in
admitting them to those periods which best suit their
fancies, and in rejecting them entirely after that time ;
all which clearly shows how inconsistent they are
among themselves, and how incapable- their argument*,..

^2 CONTLNUATION OF MIRACLES.

for the pretended cessation of miracles at any of their
assumed periods, are of giving any solid satisfaction.
It, therefore, remains to be shown, that the same argu-
ments which they use to prove a continuation of mira-
cles to the eras assigned by each of these systems, have
equal strength to prove that continuation down to this
present day ; and that the pretended incredibility of the
miracles in after-ages is as groundless in itself, and as
insufficient to invalidate the force of the testimony for
them, as it is against those of any of the first ages, or
even against those of the scripture itself.

CHAPTER XIII

REASONS AGAINST THE CONTINUATION OF MlRACLES
EXAMINED.

I. The force of human testimony, when the witnesses
who bear it have a thorough knowledge of the fact they
relate and are people of known integrity, or at leasit of
whose probity there are no reasonable grounds of doubt,
is so persuasive, that a person would be accounted a
fool who should seriously call it in question ; and if
this testimony be attended with some or all of those cor-
roborating circumstances which were quoted from Mr.
Brook in the preceding chapter, it gives as full and
convincing an evidence of the fact so attested, as we
have in other sciences from the strictest demonstration of
which they are susceptible. This is a truth confessed
by the most inveterate adversaries of miracles, in every
other concern of life where it has place, and, as we
have seen above, is allowed even in proof of miracles
by all the Protestant adversaries of Doctor Middleton's
•jystem, to be as thorough and convincing an evidence
,as a reasonable man can demand, or the nature of the

DR. MIDDLETON, ETC, EXAMINED. 8^

things will admit. But as these gentlemen were well
aware that the most perfect testimony can be produced
for the continuation of miracles in every age to the
present times, in the Roman Catholic Church, and that
for the most part it is also attended with all or most of
the corroborating circumstances above-mentioned, they
therefore found themselves under the indispensable
necessity, for the support of their cause, of finding out
some restrainino; arsrument wherewith to diminish the
force of such testimony when it made against them, and
shew why the miracles said to have happened after their
assumed periods, should not be believed, even though
jittested by the most perfect human testimony. The
argument they have fallen upon for this purpose has
mdeed a very formidable appearance, and may seem
at first sight to be altogether unanswerable. It is no
less than the natural incredibility of the facts attested ;
and what possible force of human testimony can per-
suade us of a thing which is in itself incredible '/ " The
present question," says Dr. Middleton, " concerning the
miraculous powers of the primitive church, depends on
the joint credibility of the facts pretended to have been
produced by these powers, and of the witnesses who
attest them. If either part be infirm, their credit must
sink in proportion ; and, if the facts especially be in-
credible, must of course fall to the ground ; because no
force of testimony can alter the nature of things."*
Mr. Brook readily agrees to this assertion, — adopts it as
a first principle in the present question, and whilst he
admits and defends the invincible force of testimony
in commanding our assent even to miracles, he makes
this the only exception : " Our belief," says he, " of
past matters of fact, whether ordinary or extraordinary,
against which there 1 es no reasonable exception from
the nature of things, rests entirely upon testimony."
And a little after : " Whatever evidence, says he " is
feir and reasonable in common historical facts, will

* Pref. p. X

84 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES!

likewise be fair and reasonable in facts of an extraordi
nary and miraculous kind, if the nature and circum-
stances of these facts are such as not to render them
liable to any material objection."* It is upon this
ground, as we have seen above, that Dr. Middleton re-
jects all miracles that rest only upon, human testimony,
and admits of none but such as are contained in the
word of God ; and it is upon this ground precisely that
all the Doctor's adversaries reject all miracles recorded
to have happened after the respective eras they are
pleased to assign for the duration of miracles in the
church. Their whole reasoning upon this question is
reduced to these two points — that the miracles recorded
before the time assigned by them for their cessation,
were by no means incredible or improbable, (and this
the-v endeavour to shew against Dr. Middleton in de-
fence of Christianity ;) but that all miracles said to have
happened after the period they assign for their cessation,
were absolutely incredible, and therefore not to be
believed, however supported by human testimony ;
and this they maintain against the Catholics. Mr. Brook
is particularly earnest in displaying this argument, and
has oathered together all that can be said in defence of it.
It is therefore necessary that we examine him attentively,
in order to see what is the real worth and value of this
boasted argument, upon which, I may say, the issue of
this important question respecting the duration or cessa-
tion of miracles in the Christian church, in a great
measure depends. For if it be found to be solid, and
that the miracles of after-ages are absolutely incredible,
the Roman Catholic must give up the cause, and yield
the victory to his adversaries ; but if this mighty Achil-
les be found to be weak as a child, and absolutely
inconsistent both with common sense and with Chris-
tianity, then the perpetual duration of the miraculous
•powers in the Catholic church will shine forth in all iti
.'lustre, and the testimony on which it is supported
j[nust command our ready acquiescence.
* Brook's Examixi, chap. iv.

DR. MIDDLE rON, ETC., EXAMI2SED 85

II. The first thing, then, that appears in this argu-
ment taken from the incredibility of the facts attested,
is, that it proceeds upon a supposition which is contra
dieted by common sense, and is itself a manifest absur-
dity. The precise point in question here is this, —
" Whether or not a fact absolutely incredible in itself
can possibly be believed, when attested by witnesses who
are acknowledged to be competent judges of the truth
and people of known probity and integrity ; and when
their testimony is attended with these corroborating
circumstances which carry with them the highest con-
viction V Dr. Middleton readily answers, that the credit
of such a fact, however attested, must fall to the ground
for this plain reason, that " no force of testimony can alter
the nature of things ;" in which he evidently shows, that
by the incredibility of a fact, he understands its impossi-
bility. And, indeed, common sense shows, that in all
this question incredible and impossible are synonymous
terms ; for if the fact fully attested, as above, be a possi-
ble fact, then it would be ridiculous to say it was in-
credible. You may call it amazing, surprising, astonish-
ing, extraordinary, or what you please, but you can
never call it incredible ; for no fact, possible in itself,
can be incredible, when its existence is actually proved
by the fullest evidence the nature of the thing can bear,
and is supposed to be the work of omnipotence. If the
fact be possible, such evidence for its existence commands
our assent, and renders it fully credible. Let us then
propose the question again, and substitute impossible in
place o^ incredible^ and see how it appears in the eyes of
common sense. It will run thus: " Whether or not a.
fact absolutely impossible in itself can possibly be be-
lieved, when attested by witnesses who are acknowleged
to be competent judges of the truth, and people of
known probity and integrity'', and when their testimony
is attended with those corroborating circumstances,
which carry with them the highest conviction ?" What
answer would common sense give to this question,
Doubtless it would laugh at such a question, and, with-
VoL. II.— 8

86 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

out hesitation, deny the supposition as being itself »
mere chimera, — and absolute impossibility ; for how
could such a case ever possibly exist 1 How could an
absolute falsehood ever procure such testimony 1 How
is it possible that men of known probity and integrity
should ever combine to attest as a truth, and, certify of
their own knowledge as a fact, that which is absolutely
impossible in itself, B-wd therefore absolutely false I Hov/
is it possible they should do so in the face of the world,
in the midst of their enemies, without having their folly
exposed, and themselves rendered contemptible ] This
would, doubless, be the language of common sense on
the above question. And with reason; for the testi-
mony above described is a certain and undoubted effect
produced, and actually existing. This eifect must have
had an adequate cause producing it. It is plain to com-
mon sense, that this cause could be no other than the
actual existence of the fact so attested ; for it is evident-
ly impossible that such a testimony should be given to
a falsehood. Consequently, if the fact itself be sup-
possed to be incredible, and therefore impossible, to
suppose it to be supported by such a testimony, is itself
a mere chimera, — an absurd and ridiculous supposi-
tion. The consequence is, that wherever any fact, —
however uncommon or miraculous it may appear, is in
reality attested by such testimony as we have above
described, it is ridiculous and unworthy of a philosopher
to pretend to reject such testimony from any suppos-d
incredibility in the fact so attested. A fact in itself
impossible, and the fore no fact at all, can never possibly
be supported by such a testimony ; and a possible fact,
when so attested, is by that very testimony rendered
perfectly credible and worthy of belief. Hence, then,
the only rational conduct in all cnses of this kind is, to-
examine diligently the testimony itself, both as to the
knowledge and varacity of the witnesses. If any flaw
be found there, then indeed the credit of what they
attest falls to the ground, whether the fact be supposed
credible or incredible ; but if the testimony stands ita

♦ DR. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMINED. 87

.ground ; — if the witnesses were competent judges of
what they narrate ; — if they attest it from their own
knowledge, and in circumstances in which they must
have been detected had what they said been false, and
if they be people of known probity and integrity ; — if,
I say, the testimony upon the strictest examination be
found to be of this kind, then, if we hear the voice of
reason and our minds be not warped from the truth by
passion or prejudice, it will be impossible for us not to
give our assent to the fact so attested.

III. But in order to refute this unphilosophical argu-
ment completely, let us suppose the possibility of the
-^case proposed ; let us suppose that a fact absolutely im-
possible in itself, and therefore absolutely false, should
ever be attested by human testimony, such as we have
above described, what would be the consequences 1
Why, truly the very same consequences would follow,
which make all Dr. Middleton's Protestant adversaries
cry out so much against his system and so loudly con-
demn it ; namely, that all faith in history would be
destroyed, the credit of the gospel undermined, and an
universal scepticism introduced. For, upon what is
our belief of past or absent facts grounded % Surely
upon the credit of human testimony, and because the
constitution of our nature is such, that when such testi-
mony is of the nature above described, and attended
with the corroborating circumstances there mentioned,
we are powerfully determined to believe it, from the
interior conviction that such testimony, in such circum-
stances, cannot deceive us. But if we once suppose it
possible (as in the case above narrated) that testimony
of this kind, even attended with all its corroborating
circumstances, may, in any one case, be given to an
absolute falsehood, then it may be given to another
also, and if so, to all ; consequently we can be certain
of it in no case, and that determination which we feel
in our nature to believe upon proper testimony, is a
false principle, upon which we cannot with safety de-
pend. What a multitude of false and fatal consequen-

8S CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. *

ces would follow in particular cases, if this were so t
How false then the supposition which would produce
them ! And let it not be said here, that human testimo-
ny may safely be trusted in ordinary events, and is
only to be rejected when the incredibility of the facts
attested oblige us to do so. For, if we thus suppose it
possible for a fact absolutely incredible, and therefore
absolutely false, to be attended with such testimony as
above described, surely an ordinary event not incredi-
ble in itself, may much more easily procure such testi-
mony for' its existence, even though it be a rr-al false-
hood. For example, that men should invent and attest
statements concerninor any ordinary or common event,,
against which there lies no suspicion from the thing
itself. It is much more likely, than that they should
attest a fact naturally incredible, which must of course
render their testimony suspected, and more expose
them to the sham.e of being detected. Consequently, if
we suppose it possible that the fullest testimony should
ever be given to a thing in itself impossible, and upon
that account false, much more possible will it be for
such a testimony to be given to a falsehood in any ordin-
ary event, which in itself contains no impossibility ; and
such a possibility of falsehood attending the fullest tes-
timony, must, of course, render precarious all such tes-
timony, and hinder us from being thoroughly persuaded
of any thing whatsoever founded upon it. And if so,
what becomes of all history \ what becomes of the gos-
pel^ what becomes of Christianity 1 And, indeed, will
not this very argument against miracles, in any age,
from their natural incredibility, or, in other words, im-
' possibility, if it has any force at all, militate equally in
the mouth of a Deist or Heathen against those of the
whole scripture ] Nay, is not this the very argument
used by these persons against scripture miracles ? and
are not all the answers given to it by the defenders of
the scripture founded upon this very supposition, that
it is impossible a full and perfect testimony, attended
with all its corroborating circumstances, should ever

DK. MIDDLETON, ETC., EXAMi.>t,L.. 09

he given to an absolute falsehood, much less to any fact
in itself impossible I See here, then, how Mr. Brook,
and all others who pretend to limit the duration of
miracles in the church of Christ, to any of their assum-
ed periods, are obliged to use such arguments for that
end as are evidently productive of all those fatal conse-
quences for which they so loudly condemn Dr. Middle-
ton's argument ; — which, if true, are subversive of all
history, and of the gospel itself, and which in the mouth
of a Heathen serve as strongly against all scripture
miracles as against any others. They are arguments,
nevertheless, which are utterly powerless against any of*
these things, because, when duly considered, they are
found destitute of common sense, and proceed upon a
supposition which is manifestly false and chimerical.

IV^. Against what has been said on this matter, two
objections will perhaps be offered with Dr. Middleton ;*
Pirst, " There is not," says he, " a single historian of an-
tiquity, whether Greek or Latin, who has not recorded
oracles, prodigies, prophecies and miracles — many of
these are attested in the gravest manner, and by the
gravest writers, and were firmly believed at the time by
the populace ; yet it is certain, that there is not one of
them which we can reasonably take to be genuine , not
one, but what was either wholly forged, or improved and
aggravated into something supernatural. Secondly, The
case of witchcraft, says he, affords the most effectual
proof of what I am advancing. There is not in all his-
tory any one miraculous fact so authentically attested
as the existence of witches. All Christian nations
whatsoever have consented in the belief of them, and
provided capital laws against them — New to deny the
reality of facts so solemnly attested, and so universally
believed, seems to give the lie to the sense and experi-
ence of all Christendom — yet the incr.edibility of the
thing prevailed, and was found at last too strong for all
this force of human testimony : So that the belief of

* See his Inquiry, p. 351, and ihe following.

Vol. II.— 8*

90 CONTINUATIOxN OF MIRACLES!

witches IS now utterly extinct and quietly- buried."'
Here, will it perhaps be said, we have two examples
from experience, where the fullest human testimony
was given to facts utterly incredible, and which of course
were afterwards fownd to be absolutely false. There-
fore, as what has actually happened is certainly possi-
ble, and may happen again, it is far from being absurd
or chimerical to suppose, that facts absolutely incredi-
ble may yet be attended by the fullest human testimony ;
and when that is the case, the incredibility of the fact
.must invalidate all the force of the testimony, however
strong in itself, and however supported.

V. To give a proper answer to this objection we
should examine the two cases proposed, in order to see
if they really be to the purpose or not. With regard to
the first, taken from the prodigies, oracles, and miracles
among the Heathens, to proceed with the necessary
clearness, we must distinguish the fact said to have hap-
pened from the nature and causes of it ; and this distinc-
tion we have already, and shall afterwards again have
occasion to make with regards to all miracles. The fact
itself is, properly speaking, the only object of the senses,
and consequently of human testimony ; the nature and
causes of it, — that is whether it be natural or miraculous
whether from natural causes or supernatural, — is a sub-
ject which properly belongs to the judgment to inves-
tigate and determine. Sometimes even this will appear
at first sight, at other times it will require attentive ex-
amination in which the rules of the criterion serve to
guide and direct us Now as to the facts themselves re^
ferred to i'n the first case above proposed, I ask — Were"
any of them in reality attested by such human testi-
mony as we are here speaking of ] are they related by
authors of known integrity, who were either eye-
witnesses of these facts themselves, or had used the
opportunity they had of fully ascertaining the truth of
them ] If they be indeed attended by such an evidence
as this, 1 believe every reasonable man will allow thai
they were undoubtedly true, and had a real existence

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 91

in the manner in which they are thus attested. As to
their nature and causes, whatever the witnesses of the
facts may have said of these, is only their opinion, but
not their testimony. But if, on the other hand, these
facts have never been attested in the manner above
described; if they be only related as hearsays and popu-
lar reports, or, though gravely related and even believed
by the grave historian himself, yet, if it be manifest
that he believes them, not from his own personal
knowledge, nor even from a full examination into their
truth, but only as carried away by the common report,
then the case and example is out of the question, and
nothing at all to the purpose ; and all the reasoning of
the Doctor upon it is only beating the air in vain. But,
says he, these facts, though fully believed, are now
found to be false. True ; but how is their falsehood
discovered 1 Not surely from their incredibility, whilst
the testimony, by which they are supported is allowed
to be good ; but solely by showing the insufficiency and
weakness of the testimony.

VI. We come now to the other example taken from
the belief of witches ; and here it is realy amazing to
see how far the Doctor, who professes himself a Chris-
tian, and expresses so high a veneration for the Bible,
seems to forget himself. According to the way he
represents this case, the existence of witches is a thing
absolutely incredible, and the belief of them is now-a-
days utterly extinct ; and yet we find their existence
attested again and again by the very word of God itself.
We find most severe laws made even there against
them ; we find all recourse to them for help of any kind
severely condemned and utterly forbid : nay, we find in
the New Testament, that the portion of sorcerers in the
next world, shall be a lake of burning fire and brim-
stone, which is the second death. * Can it then be, as
the Doctor so confidently asserts, that the belief of
witches, though thus attested by God himself, is abso-
lutely incredible, and that it is at present utterly extinct
* See above, Chap. II. where this is treated at large.

92 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES

in the world 1 If so, what becomes of the Christian
religion! For if the testimony of God himself proves
false with regard to the existence of witches, it may
also be false (impious supposition from whence ^uch a
conclusion flows !) with regard to the incomprehensible
mysteries and miracles of the gospel ; nay, this is what
Deists and Heathens absolutely affirm. Did Dr. Mid-
dleton reflect on what his Bible contains, when he
made this objection 1 I scarce think he did, or for hh
own honor, at least, though he had no regard to God's
he never would have made it.

VII. From what I have here said it is evident, that
the boasted objection agiiinst the existence of miracles,
taken from their supposed incredibility, is a mere
sophism, proceeding upon a supposition not only false,
but impossible. For if the fact attested be possible,
and the testimony unexceptionable, such attestation
renders it perfectly credible ; and if the fact be impos-
sible, it is no less impossible that it should be attested
by an unexceptionable testimony. For it is impos-
sible the existence of a fact should be consistent with
the knowledge of the witnesses, if the fact had no exis-
tence at all, nay, could possibly have none ; neither is
it to be supposed that men in their wits would combine
to give out and attest, as a thing consistent with their
knowledge, what they not only knew to be false, but
what they knew to be an impossibility, as this very
circumstance must immediately expose them to de--
tection, and to the utmost shame and infamy.

VIII. Here, then, we might justly rest this argument j
for as the only reason brought against the existence of'
the miracles of after-ages, — though fully attested, — is
their supposed incredibility, if this falls to the ground,
as we have seen it does, it follows that no just excep-
tion can be made to these miracles ; and therefore, that,
when sufficiently attested, they are undoubtedly to be
admitted. But as great stress is laid upon this argu-
ment, and several different branches of incredibility
lire displayed in support of it, I shall go on to consider

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 93

each of them in particular, as I find them in Mr. Brook,
and show the weakness and insufficiency of all he says
on the subject. First, however, it will be necessary
to see if we can find out what these gentlemen them-
selves mean by incredibility^ and what is the precise
idea which they affix to this word. I do not find that
any of them gives a proper definition of it at all; and
from what they say about it in their writings, it would
seem as if they were not" agreed about its meaning
among themselves ; nay, there is even reason to think
that it is used in different senses by the same person,
according as suits best his present purpose.

IX. To begin with Dr. Middleton: In the citation
from the Free Inquiry related above, chapter, xii. §. 38.
from the conditions which he there requires in testi-
mony to prove the existence of any miraculous fact,
and sufficient to over-rule the incredibility naturally
inherent in every miracle as such, it would appear to be
his opinion, that this incredibility is something real,
arising from just causes, and natural to every miracle
whatsoever But in his remarks on the Observator,
p. 40, he changes his opinion entirely, and looks upon
this incredibility of miracles not as any thing real and
naturally inherent in them, but as a mere ideal ap-
pearance, as seated only in our imagination ; for the
Observator having alleged that these miracles which
are not incredible in themselves, ought always to be ad-
mitted when sufficiently attested, and those only to be
rejected which are in themselves incredible, the Doctor
replies, " To say that, where the facts themselves are
incredible, such miracles are to be rejected, is to beg
the question and not to prove it ; a too precarious way
of reasoning! because what is incredible to me may
seem credible to another." Here then, according to
the Doctor, the credibility or incredibility of a mira-
cle is just as we fancy it to be ; and is this a reasonable
ground to over-rule the utmost force of human testi-
mony \

X. Mr. Brook, who treats this subject more at large

94 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES!

iri the first chapter of his examination, speaking of the
presumptive evidence for the miracles of the first three
centuries, expresses himself thus : " What may with
great plausibility of reason be urged against the mira-
cles of the fourth and fifth centuries, can here have no
place There is no ridiculousness or incredibility in
the miracles themselves, which are said to have been
wrought. There is no impertinence, absurdity, or im-
piety iji the ends for which they are supposed to have
b 'en performed, to shock the faith of a true Christian,
or to raise any suspicion of the miraculousness of these
facts : there is no apparent reason against our belief of
miracles in those days : there is a strong presumption
of their truth and reality : miraculousness of those
events which are recorded by the primitive writers of
the church, is no objection to the credibility of them.
We can discover manifestly the propriety and necessity
of divine interpositions from the circumstances of those
times ; and were such a propriety and necessity appears,
there no Christian can have any reasonable objection to
the belief of them ; for every Christian, from the nature
of his profession, must be supposed to think, that the
working of miracles is no way inconsistent with the
idea of that God whom he serveth." In these words,
which are an abridgement of what he displays at large
throughout the whole of his sixth chapter, against the
continuation of miracles after the third centurv, we find
collected together all that can well be said about the
incredibility of any miracle. From this, then, I shall
endeavour to put the true meaning of this vaunted word
into some orderly point of view, that we may be
enabled to form some distinct idea of it, and not bewil-
der our judgment by a confusion of words; and by
this means we shall the better perceive what weight
it ought to have in the present argument.

XI. A miracle then is incredible when, for solid rea-
sons, it cannot possibly gain belief from a reasonable
person. This incredibility may be conceived to arise
from two causes : either from the fact itself said to hav«

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. * 95

been performed, or from the circumstances in which it
is said to have been done. The variety of the fact it-
self, its amazing greatness, its miraculousness, — how-
ever stupendous it be, — can never render it incredible
in itself, except it involve a contradiction, and be abso-
lutely impossible ; because where Omnipotence is al-
lowed to be the agent, nothing that is possible can be in
itself incredible, as is plain to common sense. The
incredibility, then of the fact in itself implies its impos-
sibility. Again, the incredibility of any possible fact
will arise from its circumstances, when they are such as
render it unworthy of Almighty God, or contrary to
his divine perfections to perform it in such circumstan-
ces. This may be called a moral incredibility, as the
former may be called a physical one ; and these two
kinds of incredibility comprehend the full idea affixed
by Mr. Brook to this word, in all he says in the above
citation. The circumstances there supported by Mr.
Brook to render a fact incredible which is in itself possi-
ble, are various and of different 'kinds. Some of the
most rem.arkable we have fully examined already, when

treating of the 'Ends and Instruments of Miracles,' and

• • • 1

have shown how little weight all that is said upon these

heads against miracles can have with any reasonable
person. I shall here examine the rest, £nd the particu-
lar application of them made by Mr. Brook, and shall
expose their weakness and fatal consequences, if allowed
to have any solid weight in this matter.

First, he observes, that there were manifest reasons
of necessity and expediency for the good of the church,
which made it becoming Almighty God to work many
miracles in the three first ages, but that all these reasons
ceased from the days of Chrysostom at least : " Now,
as the concurrence of Providence," says he, " is never
•wanting upon important and necessary occasions, so it
is never exercised in a superfluous and impertinent
manner ;" and therefore this change of circumstances
in the state of the church, gives all reason to believe
that miracles were then withdrawn. In answer to this I

96 * CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES :

observe, that all these reasons of necessity and expedien-
cy, displayed by Mr. Brook at large in his chapter on
the presumptive evidence for the miracles of the first
three ages, are reduced to this one: — 'The propagation
of Christianity at the beginning required the help of
miracles : but when Christianity was propagated and
established, it required them no longer ; therefore they
were then withdrawn.' Here it is supposed, ' that
Christianity stood in need of miracles onl3'^ for its pro-
pagation among the Heathens;' — and, that this need
of Christianity is the only reason for which it would be
worthy of God to work miracles:' — That the last of
these is a manifest falsehood, we have seen above whea
speaking on the eiids of miracles ; the former we shall
afterwards see to be equally against truth, when we
come to consider the presumptive reasons for the con-^
tinuation of miracles ; and consequently this argument
against the credibility of the miracles of after-ages is:
good for nothing. Besides, this argument in the mouth
of a Heathen or Deist, would prove that there were no
miracles wrought among the people of God in the old
law after their full establishment in the land of promise ;
for whatever reasons of necessity or expediency might be
alleged as presumptive proofs for the miracles wrought
by God in establishing that religion, all these entirely
ceased when it was in fact fully established ; and there-^
fore, according to this argument, all miracles after that
! period become utterly incredible, " for Providence never
■ concurs in a superfluous and impertinent manner !"
XII. His second reason against the credibility of the
miracles • of after-ages is taken from their number : —
. " The number of the miracles," says he, " pretended to-
have been wrought in the fourth an^ fifth centuries, is
itself another just exception to the truth and credibility
of them." This seems an odd kind of argument;,
however, he adds his reasons : — " It may reasonably be
presumed," says he, " that as thp benefit of miraculous
powers began to be less and less wanted in proportion:
to the increase and power of the Christians, so the us*

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 97

lind exercise of them began gradually to decline ; at
least it cannot, I think, fairly be imagined, that as the
real exigencies of the church were continually lessen-
ing, miracles should become still more and more
numerous ; yet in fact we find, if the writers of these
ages deserve any credit, that the power of working
miracles was more extensive and universal in the time
of Chrysostom and afterwards, than in the days of the
apostles themselves.— Nor was the benefit of these
miracles confined to societies of men only ; it extended
itself even to the caves and dens of beasts ; the wonder-
workers of those days retired from the company and
converse of their fellow-creatures, fixed their abodes in
mountainous and desert places, and made the bTute
•creation sensible of the extraordinary power and pres-
ence of the Almighty."*

XIII. If what is here said were divested of its decla-
matory style, and reduced to a proper form of argument,
it would not be easy to show any connection between
its premises and the consequences drawn from them.
But, letting that pass, I observe on this passage, 1. That
it proceeds upon the same false supposition as the for-
mer argument did, viz: That the propagation of the
Christian religion is the only end worthy of God for
which to work miracles. For, though the increase and
power of the Christians made it less necessary to work
miracles for promoting that increase and power, yet, if
there be numbers of other ends worthy of miracles, — as
we have seen there certainly are ; if there be numbers
of other exigencies which require the help, of miracles,
besides the propagation of religion, as is in fact the case,
then all the above flourish of an argument falls to the
ground at once, being deprived of its support and -foun-
dation.—2. Whether all the miracles related by the
-writers of these ages be true or false, is nothing to the
purpose, and quite out of the question. Nobody ever
pretends to defend all and every one of them ; many of

* Brook's Examin. p 302, &c.
Vol. II.— 9 *

98 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

them may have been perfectly true, although there ha§
nOt been handed down to us a full and unexceptionable
testimony of their being so. All these, however numer-
ous, may be given up at once. We have to do only
with those for whose truth and reality a full and unex-
ceptionable testimony can be produced. Now what a
.ridiculous way of arguing is it to say, ' There are great
numbers of miracles related to have been performed in
the fourth and fifth and followinor ao-es, for the truth of
which we have not at present a full and proper evidence ;
therefore all those in these ages for which we have the
most undoubted testimony of the gravest authors, and
eye-witnesses of them, are to be rejected as false and
counterfeit!' And yet this is the full force of the argu-
ment, if it has any at all. 3. It is a downright false-
hood to assert, that, according to the writers of these
ages, 'miracles became more extensive and more numer-
ous after the days of Chrysostom, than in the days of
the apostles.' — In the days of the apostles, and during
the first three ages, the charismatic graces and gifts of
the Holy Ghost were poured out on all the faithful, and
the visible effects of his divine presence and assistance
were performed, in speaking with tongues and prophesy-
ing, and other miraculous operations almost in every
Christian.

This Mr. Brook himself has proved at large in his
chapter 'On the persons endowed with miraculous pow-
ers ; ' and to confirm what he says, cites Mr. Dodwell as
foUow^s : " Were we to run through all the testimonies
above cited from Justin Martyr, Irenseus, &c. w^e should
find that they speak of the whole body of Christians,
great as well as small, as endued with these gifts on any
signal occasion ; but they insist particularly on the per-
formance of them by those who had the least natui'al-
endowments, as the mighty hand of God was most
visible wlien it displayed itself by th*^ meanest instru-
inents," &c. Now, it is cer-ain that this extension and
univ.'rsrility of thes-" p^il't'^ win with irawn lotiir before
the dn/s of Ciirvsu^t ).n, a.ui 1.1.11. th-.'v were bestowed

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 99

in a less conspicuous manner, only upon those holy
persons who, sequestering themselves from the corrup-
tions of the world, studied only to render their souls
acceptable to their great Creator, and were thereby dis-
posed for receiving these supernatural powers and
■graces. The real case is this : — after the conversion
of the Roman emperors, the number of learned Chris-
tian writers became vastly greater than in the former
ages, and their writings have been preserved in greater
abundance down to our times. In these writings man}?
more particular miracles have been recorded than in
the writings of the three first ages ; because both the
number of writers, the quantity of their writings, and
the variety of their subjects, were much greater ; but
had all the particular miracles of the three first ages
been committed to writing, there certainly would have
been no comparison ; so that our author here departs
from the truth in the representation he has given us of
the case, and consequently all his witticisms upon this
occasion only serve the more to condemn him. 4-. The
same way of arguing, in the mouth of a Deist and
Heathen, will equally serve to prove that the numer-
ous miracles wrought by Elijah and Elisha, some of
which were even performed in the deserts among the
beasts, were all fictitious. Put Jews instead of Chris-
tians, the exigencies of the synagogue for those of the
church — the times of Elijah and Elisha for the days of
Chrysostom, and all the above cited argument of Mr.
Brook's against the miracles of the fourth and fifth ages,
will equally serve the purpose of a Heathen and a
Deist against those performed by these two great proph-
ets ; nay, will have just the same force, if displayed by
the pen of a Middleton, against those of the three first
centuries, for which Mr. Brook so strenuously contends ;
and consequently, in proving too much it proves in fact
nothing at all.

XIV. His third argument against the credibility of
the miracles related in the fourth and fifth ages, is of a
very singular nature, and composed of the grossest

100 CONTINUATIOxN OF MIRACLES.

misrepresentation and sophistry. In the fourth ct*ntury
arose the Arian heresy, one of the most dangerous that
ever attacked the Christian religion. It consisted in
denying the divinity of Jesus Christ, and representmg
him as a mere creature. The abettors of this pestifer-
ous doctrine were very numerous, and of the highest
authority and power both in church and state, and they
spared no pains, hesitated at no cdme, to promote the
interest of their faction, and used every base and un-
generous art to calumniate and persecute the Catholics.
The Catholics on the other hand, opposed, to the ut-
most of their power, this torrent of impiety that was
pouring in upon the church ; their zealous pastors en-
deavoured, both by words and writings, and other apostol-
ical labours, to confirm the faithful, to confute impiety,
and defend the honor of their Lord and Master ; yea,
many of them, as well as of their people, suffered per-
secutions, imprisonment, banishment, and even martyr-
dom itself, in testimony of the divinity of Jesus. Cer-
tainly, if ever the exigencies of the church required the
protection of miracles for the attestation of the truth,
the comfort of her children, and the confirmation of
the faithful, they required it at this time, when all the
force of the Roman emperors, the most horrid calum-
nies and the deepest politics were often employed to
undermine the very foundation of her faith, by a more
dangerous attack than had, perhaps, ever been made
against it by the Heathens. Accordingly, we find
many remarkably miracles performed at this time in
defence of the Catholic faith, and by several of the ortho-
dox pastors. These are attested by men of the great-
est character for their sanctity and integrity, and who
were themselves eye-witnesses of them ; they were per-
formed not in secret places, and related afterwards to
the world, but m public, before multitudes of people, in
the face of the v\^orld, in presence of the, very Arians
themselves, who wanted neither the will nor the ability
to discover the fraud or imposture, if any such had
been. Their effects were to confound the Arians, to

KEASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 101

ftop their fury, and often to convert them. Certainly
a more ample proof both of presumptive evidence and
positive testimony cannot be produced for any miracle
in any preceding age, than for those performed upon
this occasion ; and yet, according to Mr. Brook's logic,
they were all impostures and forgeries. To prove this
point, he represents the zeal and fervour of the ortho-
dox pastors in defence of the divinity of Jesus Christ,
as merely the effect of pride and ambition, — as much
so, at least, as the conduct of the Arians was. " During
this long contest," says he, " which was managed with
all the animosity and fury that the most bigot ted and
inflamed zeal could produce ; when each party seemed
more solicitous about their own power and authority
than about the doctrines they espoused; when the
whole struggle between them was more for conquest
and dignity than for the sake of truth itself; it is highly
probable, that in many cases where private arguments
and public decrees had not the desired success, there
appeals were mad€ to a pretended divine power as
openly exerted in confirmation of them." To prove
this assertion in regard of the Arians, he relates that
Philostorgius, the Arian, has recorded numbers of mira-
cles, as performed by the chiefs of that heresy, all which,
he tells us, in the judgment of that learned and accu-
rate critic Photius, who has preserved a compendium
of Philostorgius' history, " were mere forgeries, and in-
serted into his history with design only to countenance
and support the party in which he was engaged." And
to show that the Catholics were guilty of the like ap-
peals to pretended miracles, he cites three or four
miracles related in their favour, which, without finding
the least flaw in the testimony recording them, or even
pointing out one single circumstance or reason to prove
them forgeries, he only says in general, that " their cir-
cumstances give us the strongest reason to suspect they
were forgedt by the Homoousians in favour of their
particular tenets," that is, by the orthodox Christians
in favour of the divinity of Jetus Christ! From the
Vol. II.— 9*

102 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

above pretended probability, and the supposed reasons
of suspicion, he draws this final conclusion : "Now it is
not to be supposed, but the same principles of zeal,
which induced either the Arians or Athanasians to
commit the above-mentioned forgeries, to propagate
these and such like fictitious stories, would extend
itself to their other relations of the extraordinary kind,
that were made to serve the same purposes ; and accor-
dingly must render them all justly suspected." *

XV. It is really amazing to see how industrious the
mind of man is to blind and deceive itself when en-
gaged in a bad cause, of which this reasoning of Mr. Brook
is a glaring example ; for charity will not allow me to
suppose that he saw the malice and disingenuity of it.
He lays the foundation of his argument by basely mis-
representing the conduct of the Catholic and orthodox
party, and from this misrepresentation he supposes as
highly probable, that appeals would be made by both
sides to miracles, — to a "pretended divine power as
openly exerted in favour of their respective tenets."
The weakest judgment cannot fail to see the folly of
such a supposition, and how much it contradicts com-
mon sense. For, if the contest was carried on with all
the animosity and fury that the most bigotted and in-
flamed zeal could produce,' how is it possible that either
party should appeal to pretended miracles as openly
exerted in their favour, without exposing themselves to
inevitable detection and confusion] Would not the
other party have immediately exposed such pretended
miracles ] Would they not have discovered the fraud,
detected the forgery, and made a most powerful handle
of such pretences to confound their adversaries \ Nay,
is this not the very argument that Mr. Brook himself
makes use of to prove the reality of the miracles of the
preceding centuries, — that they were performed in the
presence of enemies who wanted neither \yll nor pow-
er to detect them, had they not been real 1 And is

• Brook's Exfim. chap. vi.

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 103

not this one of these corroborating circumstances which,
as we have seen, is required by him to give human
testimony its highest lustre and efficacy 1 But he goes
on to prove that this was actually the case, and tells
us that Philostorgius, the Arian historian, has recorded
many miracles said to have been performed by those ol
that party, which, by the testimony of the great and
learned Photius, were all forged and recorded by him,
only to serve a turn ; and he then mentions several said
to have been done on the other hand, in favour of the
Catholic doctrine, which, in his opinion, are no less fic-
titious than the former. Here again, is another gross
misrepresentation. The Catholics did appeal to mira-
cles,— real miracles, not pretended ones ; miracles per-
formed in the presence of multitudes, and for the reality
of which the fullest evidence of human testimony has
been handed down to our days, and which were never
contradicted nor called in question not even by the
Arians themselves. These Mr. Brook takes no notice
of. The Arians seeing the advantages the Catholics
drew from these undeniable interpositions of Almighty
God in their favour, had recourse to the same arms,
and pretended that miracles had been wrought also by
some of their party. But what was the consequence 1
Whilst the splendour of those miracles wrought in
favour of the truth, make the Catholic doctrine triumph
over all its enemies, those pretensions of the Arians
served only to confound themselves, and bring dis-
grace and contempt upon their party ; just as in our
own days the same pretensions to miracles in the Jan-
senists, served more than any thing they had done to
open men's eyes, and let the world see the folly and
perfidy of that faction. It was with reason then that
Photius passed so severe, but just a censure upon the
miracles related by Philostorgius. But does he pass the
same censure upon those related by St. Ambrose, St.
Athanasius, St. Augustine, and the other great lights
of those times 1 By no means ; he knew these had all
tlje evidence that could be desired to convince man-

104 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

kind of their reality, and that the Arians themselire»
had never dared to call them in question. As to those
examples of miracles which Mr. Brook relates, as said
to have been performed in favour of the Catholic doc-
trine, either there is a full and sufficient testimony for
them or not ; if not, then they are out of th.e question ;
it is not for them we contend : if there be, then I defy
Mr. Brook, notwithstanding his bold and proofless
assertions, to point out one single circumstance in them
to render them incredible, but what the same or a simi-
lar one shall appear in many of those of the three first
ages, yea, in those of the scriptures themselves. From
what has been said, it will easly appear how ungener-
ous and unphilosophical it is in Mr. Brook, from the
above misrepresentations, and pretended probability
and suspicion, to conclude all at once that all the Cath-
olic miracles were forgeries and fictitious stories, — than
which conclusion nothing can be m.ore absurd nor
unreasonable. For, even allowing that these instances
of Catholic miracles which he cites be not sufficiently
attested, to us, that does not prove them to be forgeries,
because the proper testimony for them may have been
lost ; but much less does it follow, that even all the
others are forgeries also, for which the most ample testi-
mony, even with all its corroborating circumstances,
are preserved to this day ; and yet this is the wise con-
clusion he draws from his premises !

XVI. 1 cannot leave this ridiculous argument without
observing further, that the same way of reasoning,
especially if the freedom of misrepresentation be also
allowed, will serve admirabl}^ well for a Heathen or
Deist to deny the miracles of Moses, because he and
the Egyptian magicians both pretended to miracles in
defence of their respective tenets ; or for Dr. Middleton
to deny all the miracles of the three first ages, because
St. Irenseiis attests that the followers of Simon and Car-
pocrates pretended to work miracles as well as the true
Christians, and appealed to them in defence of their
pestiferous heresies. And this shows how admirably

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 105

well calculated this way of reasoning is to disprove the
continuation of miracles in the church after the three
first ages.

XVII. A fourth argument, though mentioned some
time after the former by Mr. Brook, must be taken in
here, because it contains another answer to it, by plainly
contradicting the groundwork on which the foregoing
objection is built. Pointing out some of the differences
between the miracles of the first ages, and those after
Constantine, he says, " Another circumstance is that
public appeal which was made, that confident attesta-
tion which was given to the truth of them in both these
periods, which may indeed be probably accounted for
in the one case, but is utterly unaccountable in the
other."* He then goes on to explain this by observing,
that '• after the conversion of the Roman empire, the
Christians muet have been sensible their forged relations
could not easily be discovered ; they were encompassed
with persons well affected to their party, whose manner
of education had infused into their hearts strong prepos-
sessions in favour of such stories ; that even a detection
of false facts or false testimonies could be attended by no
bad consequences ; that the Emperors themselves would
connive at such proceedings; that the civil power
would interfere and prevent insults." &:c. What a
shocking picture does he here give us of the morality
of these times ! If this be true, what idea must we have
of all those great and holy men who flourished in them ]
Gould Mr. Brook say more to confirm the character
given of them by Dr. Middleton, that they were all
extremely credulous and superstitious — scrupling no
arts nor means by which they might propagate their
principles ; and of a character from which nothing could
be expected that was candid or impartial V Now, if this
be the case, how will Mr. Brook defend the genuineness
of the Bible which came to us through such hands 1 Or
how will he support the faith of any history, or defend

* Page 325.

106 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES.

himself from those very arguments which he uses
against Dr. Middleton for this scandalous character
which he gives of the ancient fathers! But letting all
this pass, how will he reconcile what he here says with
what he laid down as the groundwork of his preceding
argument ? There he assured us that the fourth age
after the conversion of the Roman empire was an age
" in which a spirit of pride and ambition, a spirit of
faction and contention had spread itself through the
world, and entirely possessed the hearts of by far
the greatest part of the Christians — that the contest
between the Arians and Catholics was carried on with
all the animosity and fury that the most big.otted and
inflamed zeal could produce ;" which made each party
appeal to pretended miracles as openly performed in
their favour. One would naturally conclude from this,
that the party appealing to false miracles could not fail
to be detected by the vigilance and attention of the
other party ; that it is most false to say they were en-
compassed with persons well affected to their party j
that the detection of such false facts and false testimon-
ies could not fail to have the worst consequences to those
who alleged them, as their adversaries would certainly
on that account expose their party to shame and infamy ;
that the emperors themselves, however they might con-
nive at their own party, would yet most certahily use
all their authority to discover and punish, both in person
and fortune, those who should act so in the opposite
side to them; — and it is well known with what rancour
and fury the Arian emperors on all occasions used their
power in persecuting the Catholics, and taking every
advantage over them. With what face then can Mr.
Brook so palpably contradict himself as he does in giving
us such opposite accounts of these times 1

XVIII. His fifth argument, taken from the veneration
paid to the relics of saints, he expresses thus : " The
catalogue of miracles was not a little increased, it is
probable, in the fourth and fifth centuries, by the super-
Btitious regard to martyrs and their relics." He then

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 107

goes on, to the great honor of the Koman Catholics, to
show from the expressions of several of the most vener-
able fathers of those times, how consonant the doctrine
of these early ages on this point is to what is taught in
the Catholic church to this day ; and then concludet
thus : " Now, in an age when such a kind of fanaticism
universally prevailed, there is the greatest reason to
believe, that plain facts would be often exaggerated into
extraordinary relations, and that any fictitious story,
especially of the miraculous kind, which might do
honour to saints or relics, would be eagerly embraced
and diligently propagated." In answer to this, I observe,
1. That all he says here is a mere begging of the ques-
tion, viz. — that the veneration paid to the relics of
saints is superstition and fanaticism. This is absolutely '
denied by the whole body of Eoman Catholics, and
therefore it is childish to suppose that for granted, which
is the very thing in dispute, and then to argue from
such a supposition as from a certainty. 2. If he had
consulted Dr. Campbell, he would have proved to him,
beyond reply, that no degree of fanaticism less than
frenzy could ever possibly make men disbelieve their
senses, or fancy they saw what had rto existence ; and
yet there are many miracles recorded in these ages
as having been performed by relics which are attested
by men of the greatest integrity, who declare they were
eye-witnesses of them, as were multitudes of others
before whom they were performed. 3. Omitting all
he alleges, it amounts only by his own account to a
probability, which, whatever weight it may have in
such relations as are not sufficiently attested, yet surely
it cannot have the smallest weight against such as are
attested by the fullest evidence of human testimony, and
attended with all its corroborating circumstances; and
it is for these only we are concerned.

XIX. His sixth and seventh arguments against the
credibility of the miracles related in the fourth and fifth
centuries, are taken from the supposed impropriety of
the ends, and the unworthiness of the instruments hj

108 CONriNUATION OF MIRACLES*.

which they are said to have been performed. Rut both
these objections have been discussed at large when
treating on the ends and instruments of miracles, to
which I refer the reader, that I may not repeat what has
been already said.

XX. His eighth argument is taken from the great es-
teem in which the monastic life, which he describes, was
\i^ld during those two ages, and then makes this appli-
cation : •' What has been written concerning monks, a
few particulars only excepted, is only spoiled with fic-
titious stories ; whilst the author, indulging his own zeal,
relates not what the Saint has really done, but what he
wished he had done. This is the true cause and real
spring of so many impertinent and ridiculous stories,
so many absurd and incredible tales, with which the
lives of Paulus, of Antony, of Hilarion, of Martin, of
Macarius, and of various other monks, hermits, and an-
chorites, abound."* Here is a bold assertion, but, like
numberless others in Mr. Brook's work, not the least sha-
dow of a proof is so much as pretended to. But unluckily
for him, the lives of these very saints whom he mew-
lions, were written and published to the world in such
a time, and in such circumstances, as must inevitably
have brought on a detection, if any falsehood had been
inserted in them ; and the miracles related in them were
so public and notorious in themselves, and so perfectly
well known at the time, that nothing can be better attes-
ted than they are. Now, though it should be allowed
that the zeal of a writer might lead him to exaggerate
any fact or circumstance, or even invent any such in
favour of the Saint whose life he writes, the only case
in which this can reasonably be presumed to have hap-
pened, is when the writer is justly suspected, and has
not the qualifications necessary to render his testimony
valid, and when the relation depends solely upon him.
But when the writer is above suspicion both for his
knowledge and integrity, and when several concur in

* Pa^e 323.

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 109

giving the same testimony, and when the circumstances
are such as must have brought on a detection had it.
been false, in this case it would be highly absurd to sup-
pose the whole was a fiction. Besides, this argument,,
.as well as the former, would prove by far too much if
allowed to take place ; for surely the regard paid to
monks in the fourth and fifth ages could not exceed, nor
porhaps equal, that paid by the people of God in the
old law to Moses, to Elijah, to Elisha, and those other
saints of God who were so remarkable in their days^
much less could it equal that of the apostles to their
Lord and Master, or that of St. Luke to his great master
St. Paul. If then the affection and zeal which a writer
has towards the one whose life he describes, is alone
sufficient to invalidate his testimony when it is in favour
of his hero, may not Heathens and Deists make use of a
similar argument against the scripture miracles them-^
selves ]

XXL But as the origin and natu^re of the monastic
life is perhaps but little attended to, and scarce known
to many in this country, it will not be amiss here tO'
give a brief account of it, by which we will see the in-
justice of those many sneers and severe censures which
are thrown out against it by Mr. Brook and the general-
ity of Protestants. The reader will the better perceive
the weakness of all the arguments they draw from it
against the continuation of miracles.

During the three first ages of Christianity, whilst all
the rage of hell, and the greatest powers on earth, were
combined together against it, and used their joint endea-
vours, by the most bloody persecutions, to extirpate it
from the face of the earth, the generality of those who em-
braced that sacred institution were saints. They made
it. the chief business of their lives to observe the sacred
maxims of their religion, and to live in the most perfect
obedience, not only to its holy laws, but even to itg:
evangelical counsels. As there was no earthly encour-
agement to make them embrace that religion, but every
wordly motive to the contrary, the onl}^ vinw those had
Vol 11—10

110 CONTJxX^UATION OF MIRACLES!

^ho professed it, was the desire of their eternal welfare,
of which they had conceived so just a value and esteem,
that they willingly renounced all the goods of this life
?.nd sacrificed every other consideration in order to
secure it. Hence, their affections being taken off from
the things of this world, their whole study was to follow
the maxims and examples of Jesus Christ, and to become
saints. But when the Roman emperors were converted,
and the Christian religion became the religion of the
court, the face of things was sadly altered. It was now
no longer necessary to renounce all the things of this
world in order to profess to be a Christian. The exam-
ple of the emperors engaged even those to become
Christians who loved the world more than the trutli. A
slight persuasion that it was reasonable induced many
to make profession of it, who had no idea of renouncing
the pomps and vanities of the world, though this be
essentially necessary in order to live up to the laws and
maxims of Jesus Christ. Finally, those who had neither
honor nor religion, had little difficulty in feigning them-
selves to be Christians, when they saw it had generally
become the most useful means to promote their wordly
interest. By these means the holy society of the faith-
ful, whose only aim was to renounce the world and
follow Jesus Christ, found itself in a manner overwhelmed
by great multitudes of people, who entered into it from
human considerations, without possessing the least degree
of the spirit of the gospel. These strangers and dis-
guised enemies exceeded in number the true citizens
of the holy city, and often became the most powerful
in those things which depend upon number and exter-
nal authority. The riches and honors which were then
x^onsecrated to Jesus Christ by the piety of those who
possessed them, and which were committed to the man-
agement of the pastors of the church, to be used, accor-
•ding to the orders of the prince of pastors, corrupted the
hearts of many who were not yet become strong, and
the continuance of this temptation exceedingly augment-
ed the number of those who fell in it. Their example

REASONS AOAlNsr IT EXAMINED. HI

corrupted others, and by these means many followed
the Christian religion, as mankind before had followed
Paganism, and as those still do who follow all false reli-
gions,— without reflexion, for interest or by custom.
Hence that deluge of iniquity which then appeared
among Christians, and which has raged among them since
that period. In the midst of all these disorders, the love
of Jesus Christ, a zeal for his holy law, a perfect con-
tempt of the world, and the most ardent desire of eternal
good, became more eminently conspicuous in his most
faithful followers, who detached themselves from the
world, and became united to God with more fervour and
perfection than even in the times of persecution. Not
being able to separate sinners from the society of the
faithful, they separated themselves from the company
of sinners, and even of those imperfect Christians who
chose to remain among the sinful multitudes. They
renounced all the advantages and pleasures of the world
with so much the more perfection, as they were become
more favourable to the profession of the Christian reli-
gion, but for that very reason, in their opinion, more
dangerous for piety and virtue. Hence vast numbers
of both sexes not only left all their possessions, as their
predecessors had done under the heathen emperors, but
•also their country, their family, their friends, the very
sight of men, and all the pleasures and innocent conso-
lations they could receive from their company, and
retired to the most lonely deserts, passing there the rest
of their lives in the highest perfection, sequestered from
■all mankind, and wholly devoted to their great Creator.
And this they did, not constrained by necessity to avoid
Ihe fury of persecution, but purely of their own free
choice, tolly from the contagions of a wicked world,
and to avoid whatever might be an impediment to their
advancement in Christian perfection. Now, those who
made the happy choice were, from their solitary life,
called monks* and anchorites, f or from the deserts,

* Monachus, one who lives alone.

f inachoHta, one who lives separated from the rest of the world.

112 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES!

the ordinary place of their retirement, were called bet'
mits. J Such was the origin, and such the nature and
design of that mode of life.

It must, however, be observed, that their separation
from the world did not, in the least, diminish that per-
fect union of charity and benevolence, which the Chris-
tian religion requires among all its members. Their
obedience to the- laws of the church was more perfect ;
their respect and submission for her pastors more sin-
cere,— their zeal for the purity of religion more ar-
dent,— and their love and charity for all Christians, —
yea, for all mankind, — was stronger and more disinter-
ested. They received and entertained strangers with
more love and friendship than other men show to their
nearest relations, and they were never more pleased
than when they had an opportunity of doing good in
return for the greatest injuries. The more they avoid-
ed all communication with the world in all its false
goods, the more feelingly were they sensible of the evils
which the church in general, or any of the faithful in
particular, laboured under ; and this was an indispens-
able reason with them for interrupting their solitude in
order to converse w^ith men, and even to leave their
retirement entirely, in order to assist them. They re-
ceived those who suffered for the truth into their pro-
tection, without fear of displeasing their persecutors j
they opposed all errors and novelties, without regard to
the power or credit of those who advanced them ; and
with the holy liberty of an Elijah, and a John the Bap-
tist, whose example they followed in their sacred soli-
tude, they reprehended even princes and their officers,
when the cause of God and of justice required it. Many
of them w^ere instruments in the hand of God for con-
verting infidels, and reclaiming the greatest sinners;
and the church ha? received from their body numberless
zealous pastors who have maintained by word and ex-
ample the doctrine of Jesus Christ in its purity, and
preserved the sanctity of the Christian morality.

* Ere?niia, an inhdbiuini of tl.o Je^ert.

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 113

XXII. From this account of the monastic state, and
the conduct of those who embraced it in iis earliest
period, it may with justice be inferred, — 1st. That the
high veneration and esteem paid to it by the rest of the
Christian world, was a natural consequence of its sanc-
tit}^ and perfection. The prophet Elijah, when he ap-
peared among the people, was reverenced as an angel
from heaven 5 the sanctity and penitential life of St.
John the Baptist procured him such great veneration
from ail ranks of men, that even the Pharisees them-
selves began to think that he might be the Messias
whom they expected about that time. No wonder then,
that those holy solitaries w^ho imitated these great saints
in their detachment fiom the world, in the purity of
their manners, and m the penitential austerity of their
lives, should, like them, be esteemed as the chosen ser-
vants of the Most High God, and as such reverenced
and venerated. What Mr Brook, with Dr. Middleton,
observes upon this, is extremely just : " That monkery,
(this is the name they give it in derision,) in those days
was an order of men so highly esteemed in the church,
and so much reverenced by the people, as to be reputed
the perfection of a Christian life, and the very pattern
of an heavenh' one. The monastic slate was thought
an angelic institution, a blessed and evangelic life, lead-
ing to the mansions of the Lord ; a way of life worthy
of heaven, not at all inferior to that of angels ; and the
persons who engaged in this state were looked upon as
the very flower and most valuable ornament of the
church, and were styled in a peculiar manner the ser-
vants of God. Accordingly, the principal fathers of the
church, both Greek and Latin, employed their whole
authority and eloquence to extol the perfection, and
recommend the practice of the monkish order."*

All this is certainly true, and proved by Dr. Middle-
ton, m his Introductory Discourse from w^hich Mr. Brook
takes it, by the express testimonies of the writers oi

* Brook's Exam, p 319.

Vol- 11.— .0^

♦ 14 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES:

those times. The dbvious consequence that common*
sense would diaw from this account is, that the monastic
state must certainly have been a state of the highest
perfection ', for mankind must have been convinced by
. what they saw with their eyes, of the sanctity of those
who professed it, as otherwise it could not have been
held in such high and universal esteem. Let us only
judge from ourselves — let any set of men amongst us
make ever so great a profession of virtue and sanctity —
let the most eloquent tongues and pens of the age be
employed in extolling their institute, and recommending
it to the practice of others, — would this make any im~
pression on the minds of men 1 Would it procure any
regard or esteem for those m.onks, if their lives gave the
lie to their profession, by acting contrary to what was
said of them ] No, no ; this would only bring upon
them the greater contempt, and expose their panegy-
rists to the utmost shame and confusion. The praise^
then, given by the holy fathers to the monastic ordei^
the universal esteem and veneration paid to those who
possessed it, is the most convincing proof of their emi-
nent sanctity, and of the high perfection in which they
lived. Hence we may observe, 2dly. That it is most
unjust and unreasonable in Dr. Middleton, Mr. Brook,
and other protestant writers, to attempt to expose the
religious orders to contempt and ridicule, by attributing
to superstition and fanaticism the universal regard in
which they were held. Common sense sees it at first
view, that such universal veneration, which continued
for ages, and continues through the whole Catholic
Church, to bt^ paid to -the monastic institutions to this
day, could never possibly have had existence, if those
sacred institutes had not most justly deserved it. No
less unreasonable is it to pretend, from this veneration,
that the miracles related in those times to have been
performed by those holy personages, were, on that very
account, incredible. Common sense is shocked at such
pretensions, and with the justest reason observes, 3dly.
That if Almighty God was pleased to perform any

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. US'

miracles at all in those days, these were the very people
by whom we might expect he would perform them :
men detached from all worldly concerns , sequestered
from the sinful world, living in the greatest innocency
and purity of manners, sacrificing all for the love of God,
and by studying continually to please him ! If we may
judge of the divine conduct by what he has actually
done in former times, these were surely the proper in-
struments in his hand for working miracles ; and in this
respect we have the strongest presumption in their fa-
vour. A positive testimony, then, that this was actually
done ; a testimony given by all the writers of those
times, men eminent for their integrity and learning ; a
testimony given in public as of facts perfectly well
known to their hearers, and which, if false, could not
fail to have been detected, to the disgrace of those who
attested them ; a testimony, I say, of this kind, joined
to so just a presumption, if it does not amount to the
fullest conviction, the faith of all human testimony
whatever, must be discarded from the world. That such
was in fact the case, we shall see in its proper place,
and here shall only conclude from what has been said,
that nothing can be more unreasonable nor more unphil-
osophical, than what Dr. Middleton and his protestant
antagonists have said upon this subject.

XXIII. We now come to another argument used by
Mr. Brook, against the credibility of the miracles of the
fourth and fifth ages, and which is the ninth in the
order I have related them. In this he seems to exult
with particular confidence, and spends many pages in
illustrating it. He proposes it as follows : " From the
surprising likeness of the Popish and Pagan religion, &c.
it has been rightly concluded " (by Dr. Middleton, in
his letter from Rome,) " and there is the greatest rea-
son to believe, that the religious worship of the Catho-
lics, in its principal and distinguishing parts, was origin-
ally derived from the gentile ritual. In like manner,
from the great similitude of the Pagan miracles and
those recorded in the fourth and fifth centuries, fron*

116 CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES

the near resemblance of their several relations, from the
likeness of the nature, the circumstances, and the occa-
sions of them both, it may reasonably be presumed, that
the histories of the miracles of monks, of saints, of mar-
tyrs of those ages, were taken, for the most part, from
the extraordinary accounts which are given of ancient
sages in the gentile world." He then goes on to give
several examples of both ; and, in order to show the
great resemblance between them, concludes with such
an air of triumph, and with such a contemptuous disre-
gard for all the miracles related in these times, that one
would think he had really said something unanswerable
against them. How far this is true the followiijg obser-
vations will show.

XXIV. First, then, allowing that there is a likeness
in many miracles related of saints to some of those ex-
traordinary things related among the Gentiles, which
are certainly false, what conclusion could in right rea-
son be drawn from, it 1 Will it follow that those mira-
cles related of the saints of God are as false as the
others 1 Ridiculous conclusion ! Where is the connex-
ion between the premises and the consequence '? Is not
the same likeness to be found between heathen mira-
cles and many of those in the scripture % Does it there-
fore follow that these last are false likewise 1 But allow-
ing for once that this likeness would justify some suspi
cion, on what miracles should that suspicion fall 1
Could it in the smallest degree aifect such as are support-
ed by the most credible human testimony that past
matters of fact can have 1 Certainly not. Now, it is
for such as these only that we contend. But the proper
answer to this argument is to state the case plainly.

From the time that Satan, that haughty spirit, failed
in his attempt of patting himself upon an equality with
his Maker, he has continually endeavoured to gratify
his ambition by imitating the works of God among men.
Hence, when the Almighty instituted priests, and obla-
tions, and sacrifices, and temples among his chosen
people, for his service, Satan took care to have the

REASONS AGAINST !T EXAMINED. 117

•ame honours paid to him by his votaries. When AU
mighty God inspired his holy prophets to know thing"*
at a distance, or foretell things to come, Satan, too, en-
deavoured to imitate this high prerogative of the divinity
in the delusive answers he gave by his oracles, or
by those who, like the young woman in the Acts, had
familiar spirits. In like manner, when, to promote his
honour and glory, the true God gave proof of his divinity
by working miracles among mankind, Satan was not
wanting to procure homage to himself by the same
means, either actually performing extraordinary things
by enchantments, as in the magicians of Egypt, and
Simon Magus, or in deluding his blinded votaries by
appearances, as were many of the prodigies related
among the Gentiles, or by circulating false relations of
such things, and getting them to pass for truth among
the vulgar. Now, how ridiculous an argument would
it be, to say, that because there were priests, and obla-
tions, and temples among the heathens, to which those
of the church of England bear a great similitude, there-
fore we may reasonably presume, that these last were
taken from the former 1 Or, to allege, that because
there were among the Heathen oracles, and people that
had familiar spirits, which foretold things to come, or dis-
covered things secret, in like manner as the prophets^
are related to have done in the first three ages of the
church, therefore it may reasonably be presumed these
last were no less diabolical than the former, and were
only alleged in imitation of them ( No less ridiculous
surely is it to argue, that because there is a similitude
between some of the miracles related of the saints ot
God, and some of those false prodigies related amongr
the Gentiles, therefore these last are of a piece with
the former, and no more to be regarded than they. It
IS not denied that the miracles of Moses and the pro-
phets are much more ancient than any of those related
among the Heathens ; the natural presumption (hen is,.,
that those of the Gentiles were taken from those related
in the sacred scripture, as it is very certain that many

118 CONTINUATION OF MIRACttS :

*of the articles of the Heathen mythology are nothing
but corrupted imitations of the truths contained in these
divine oracles. Consequently, if Almighty God, follow-
ing the same dispensations of providence in the church
of his Son, as he did in the old law, shall be pleased to
work miracles by his holy saints, of the same nature
and in similar circumstances with those performed of
old by Moses and the prophets, can there be any thing
more ridiculous and unbecoming a man of sense, or
more unworthy a Christian, than to pretend, that be-
cause some of the miracles performed by the saints of
God resemble those faint and imperfect imitations of
the miracles of Moses and the prophets related among
the Heathens, therefore those related of the saints are to
be rejected as fictitious, and looked upon only as copied
from these Heathen originals 1 Is it not the most
natural and obvious conclusion to say, that as they are
of the same character as those of the Old Testament,
performed entirely for similar ends and in similar cir-
cumstances, therefore they undoabtedly arise from the
same divine original! and that whatever is said against
the miracles of the saints, upon account of their resem-
blance to those of the Heathens, will equally atFect
those of the scripture where the same resemblance is
found 1 This reasoning will appear in the strongest
light, if we consider some of those very examples which
Mr. Brook makes use of to prove the likeness he con-
tends for.

XXV". " Pythagoras," says he, " and Apollonius, if
we may believe the writers of their lives, had an admi-
rable gift of conversing with the brute creation ;" and
then he adds some instances related of the authority they
had over the irrational creatures, and the obedience
these paid to their commands ; but St. Jerom relates
examples of such a power in St. Hilarion and St. Anto-
ny, as also Ruffinus does of Macarius ; and thence he
concludes that the latter are no less fictitious than the
former. But had he remembered his Bible, he would
find that Moses had a much greater power over both

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 119

the irrational and inanimtate creation than any thing
that is related of the two Heathen philosophers j wit-
ness his conduct in the plagues of Egypt, where locusts,,
frogs, and other vermin came up in innumerable mul-
titudes to plague and punish the Egyptians at his desire,,
and at his desire disappeared. It is true, in the scrip-
ture relation of these things, Moses is represented only
as the instrument in the hand of God in working these
wonders ; but is it pretended that St. Hilarion, St. An-
tony, and St Macarius were anything else in the won-
derful power they showed over the brute creation \
Was it not in the name of God, and for his glory, that
they performed these wonders ] Why then refer their
miracles to the fictitious stories of the heathens, and
not rather to those of the holy scripture, to which they
bear a much greater likeness both in themselves, and
in the manner and ends for which they were performed.

XXVI. Again, says Mr. Brook, " it is related of Apol-
lonius that he could render himself invisible ; the same
thing is related of some saints, who being in imminent

- danger of falling into the hands of enemies, and having
recourse to prayer, were rendered invisible to their ene-
mies, and by that means escaped falling into their hands."
But is it not also related in holy wTit, that the people
of Sodom and Gomorrah were struck with blindness
with regard to the door of Lot's house, so that they grop-
ed about, and could not possibly find it ? that the Svrian
army that was sent to take the prophet Elisha prisoner,
was treated in the same manner with regard to him, by
which means he escaped being taken by them 1 And
did not Christ him.self become invisible when they want-
ed to make himlcing, and he passed through them unob-
served ] — and did he not instantaneously render himself
invisible to the tw^o disciples at Emaus after he had dis-
covered himself to them \

XXVII. "There was a certain family," he continues,
" among the ancient inhabitants of Italy, called the
Hirpi, who once a year, when they sacrificed to Apolla
upon mount Soracte, used to walk through the fire un-

180 COiNTINUATION OF MIRACLES !

hart. But the Christian monks fai surpassed these Hea-
then priests in subduing the destructive power of fire."
Of this he relates some examples, and from the similitude
he discovers between them, concludes, that these last
were no less fictitious than those of the Hirpi. But is -
it not also related in the word of God, that the three
holy children walked in the midst of the fiery furnace
unhurt, yea, without so much as the smell of fire upon
their clothes 1 And does not Mr. Brook strenuously
defend the miracle that is related in the martyrdom of
St. Polycarp, when being laid on a pile of wood, and
fire set to it, the flames refused to touch the Saint, but
formed themselves into an arch round about him,
without daring to come near him 1 How childish then
is it in him to reject instances of this kind in the fourth
century, merely because of their resemblance to what
is related among the Heathens, and yet earnestly defend
a much more uncommon effect of the same kind in the
second! How unjust are men in their balances, espe-
cially when engaged in a bad cause !

XXVIII. " If Pythagoras and Empedocles," says he,-
"had the power of suppressing winds and stopping hail,
of calming storms, of making rivers and the sea itself
afford them and their com'panions an easy and safe pas-
sage; Martin and Gregory have not suffered this power
to o-o unrivalled." True ; but does not the word of God
afford us several examples of the same kind \ The Red
Sea was obedient to Moses, the river Jordan to Joshua,
and atford-d them and all their armies an easy and safe
passage ; Moses and Samuel commanded the storms and
hail, and they obeyed them ; our blessed Saviour and St.
Peter walked upon the waters ; and Christ rebuked the
stormy winds and the raging sea, and there ensued a
great calm. Is it then incredible that Almighty God
.should do by a Martin or a Gregory, his holy and faith-
ful servants,^ what he had so often done by others from
the earliest times 1

XXIX. " Let us now stand still a while" (to use the
words of Mr. Brook himself upon this occasion), " and

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 121

'take a short review of this mighty argument, in which
he so loudly exults, and see what important purpos^^* t
may serve." Can any thing be more unchristian and
•uncharitable than to put miracles done by holy men,
and in the name of the living God, in the same class,
and upon the same footing with the fictitious stories of
the Heathens, to which they have but a very distant and
unconsequential resemblance in the facts related ; and
not rather class them with those of the holy scriptures,
to which they bear the greatest resemblance, hpth in the
^cts themselves, and in all their circumstances \ Is it
not a most ridiculous argument to pretend that, on
account of this faint likeness to Heathen miracles, they
are to be rejected as fictitious, though ever so fully attest-
ed by the strongest evidence 1 Is it not beyond meas-
ure unworthy of a Christian to reject and laugh at the
above and such like miracles of the saints as trifling,
ridiculous, absurd, and what not, while yet we find that
there is scarce one of those to which he gives these
epithets, but several of the very same kind, and almost
the very same things done, are to be found throughout
the whole scripture \ Let common sense then judge
and decide the weight and importance of this mighty
argument.

XXX. After Mr. Brook has, in the manner we have
seen, collected together, and set off in the best form he
could, all those various arguments which are made use
of against the credibility of miracles in the later ages,
he concludes by attacking the testimony of these holy
fathers themselves who relate them. And here he is
guilty of such unfair dealing and such gross misrepre-
sentation, that I dare say even his admirers, if they con-
sider it, will be ashamed of it. It is not my intention
to animadvert on all he says on this head. I shall only
observe two things ; first. The chief argument on which
he grounds his exceptions against the testimony of those
holy fathers, Saints Chrysostom, Augustine, Jerom,
Ambrose, and the rest, is, that the}^ contradict them-
selves, and contradict one another in the testimony they
Vol. II.— 11

122 CONTINUATION OF MITIACLES :

^'.ve of miracles in their days, sometimes affirming that
Miracles are entirely ceased, and even enquiring into-
the cause of this cessation ; at other times relating mira-
cles as performed in different places even in their times,
and before their own eyes. On this Mr. Brook expa-
tiates with all the strength of his eloquence, and, by
those little arts which are well known in the schools of
logic, endeavours to display this argument as unanswer-
able. But how unworthy and ungenerous is it in him
to do so ^ We have seen above, from the plainest testi-
mony of St. Augustine in his Retractions, the distinction
between the extension and universality of the charismatic
graces, with the visible signs of the communication of
the Holy Ghost, and the performance of particular and
occasional miracles, independent of these graces. The
former is ackiiowledo-ed to have ceased before the davs
of St. Augustine ; the latter, we contend, has continued
in every age of the church till this day. Now St. Agus-
fine expressly declares, that wherever he speaks of the
cessation of miracles, he means only the former kind,
but by no means the latter, — many remarkable instances
of which he assures us were within his own personal
knowledge. Mr. Brook had read this passage of St.
Agustine, — which is a key to ail that the other holy
fathers have said upon this subject, and entirely dissi-
pates Mr. Brook's objection ; — this, 1 say, he had read
in St. Augustine, because he refers to it ; with what
face then could he conceal the truth, and so grossly
misrepresent the sense and meaning of these holy men ?
XXXI. I observe, secondly, that Mr. Brook, in order
to render suspicious the testimony of the fathers of the
fourth and fifth ages, on this head, uses many pitiful
r<=^^flections, similar to those used by Dr. Middleton
against all the fathers in general, and which, if allowed,
would tarnish their characters as so many fools and
knaves, as effectually as what the Doctor alleges against
.the characters of those of the ages before them. Now
Mr. Brook justly condemned all the Doctor bad said
against those of the three first ages ; with what face thea

REASONS AGAINST IT EXAMINED. 123

can he give the same ungeneious treatment to those of
the fourth and fifth, — especially when we consider that
the self-same arguments by which, he condemns the
Doctor, equally condemn himself] For if the fathers
of the fourth and following ages were all a set of fools
and knaves, from whom nothing candid, nothing impar-
tial can be expected, — which must be the case if what
he says of them be true, — what becomes of the faith of
history! What becomes of the Bible, which comes to
us only through their hands 1 What becomes of Chris-
tianity ? Let Mr. Brook or his admirers answer these
questions, if they can, and Dr. Middleton's party will
learn what answer to give when urged by Mr. Brook
against themselves.

XXXII. I have now examined all the arguments of
any note used against the credibility of the miracles
related after the first three ages, and I have shown that
they all proceed either upon false suppositions or mis-
representations ; that the conclusions drawn from them,
when the case is properly stated, have not the least
connection with the premises ; that they may all be used
bv Deists and Heathens ao;ainst the miracles related in
the scriptures with as great show of reason as they are
used against those of the fourth and following ages ; in
a word, that they are nothing but mere sophistry, clothed
in pompous language, and bold assertions, by which
they may indeed impose upon superficial readers, but
can never bear the test of strict and attentive examina-
tion. It cannot be doubted but that Mr. Brook has said
all that can be said upon the subject ; neither his abilities,
nor his will to do so, can admit of the smallest doubt.
Since then all he has sai*d is so little to the purpose, we
may justly conclude, that not the smallest reason can be
brought against the credibility of the miracles of the
fourth and following ages, either from the facts them-
selves, or from their circumstances ; and consequently,
that such miracles in these ages as are properly attested
by sufficient testimony, cannot in justice be rejected.
This is further confirmed by what we have seen in ths

124 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

preceding chapter on the manner this question is handled
by Dr. Middleton and his protestaat adversaries. Their
setting out by begging the question; — their being all
the same, and proceeding upon the same principles at
the bottom 5 — their arbitrary extending or limiting the
needs of the church as best agrees with their sj'^stems ; —
their allowing the self-same reason to have the greatest
strength in one age, and none at all in another, accor-
ding as it makes for or against their views; — their differ
ent contradictory systems, being all mere arbitrary
hypothes : — all these observations, and others such as we
have occasionally made in the preceding chapter, evi-
dently show their utter want of all solid arguments
against the continuation of miracles in any one age of
the church smce her commencement to this present time.

CHAPTER XIV.

Presumptive Evidence for the CoNTrNUATioN of Mira«

CLES THROUGHOUT ALL AGES.

I. Whoever seriously considers what has been ad-
vanced in the two preceding chapters, will, 1 daresay,
readily agree that there cannot be produced one solid
argument against the credibility of miracles in what-
ever age they are said to be performed, provided their
existence be sufficiently attested by unexceptionable
witnesses. We have carefully examined, one by one,
all the pretended arguments usually brought to disprove
the credibility of miracles, and we have shown them to
be altogether lame in every respect, — perfectly frivo-
lous, and utterly incapable of even so much- as weaken-
ing the credibility of a well attested miracle. We are
thus brought back to what 1 showed at large in another-
place, — that as Testimony is the only way by which the

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES : 125

•existence of miracles can be proved to those who were
not eye-witnesses of them, so it is a full, perfect, and
sufficient means for this purpose ; that all the metaphy-
sical arguments which are brought against the existence
of any miracle a priori^ and extrinsical to the testimony
on which it is founded, are but mere sophisms, and
can never, in the eye of common sense, have the least
weight to influence the mind, or weaken that conviction
which the force of testimony gives her; and therefore,
that the only rational objection that can be made against
the existence of any miracle, must be such as strikes
directly at the testimony itself by which it is supported.
Cpon this ground we might supersede the consideration
of all presumptive evidence for the perpetual continua-
tion of miracles in the Christian church, and proceed to
prove it by positive testimony ; but as we have such
evidence in abundance, and that too, of a. more solid
and satisfactory nature than what the Protestant writers
against Dr. Middleton have made use of to prove the
continuation of miracles down to the various periods as-
sumed by them : and as the displaying of this presump-
tive evidence w^ill add' a peculiar lustre to the force
and strength of the positive proofs which we shall after-
w^ards consider, I propose at present to take a view ol
this presumptive evidence, and show the solid grounds
on which it is founded.

II. Though Mr. Brook proposes the presumptive evi-
dence for the miracles of the three first ages under sev-
eral different heads, yet, upon examination they are all
reducible to this one postulatum and its consequence.
" The exigencies of the church, for the support and pro-
pagation of religion, made it highly becoming Almighty
God to work miracles in these ages ; therefore it was
to be expected, and we may reasonably presume he did
so." This is the postulatum upon which all the differ
ent systems 'of the duration of miracles proceed. Thi
is the ground-work and foundation on which they are
built ; and the jarring superstructures raised upon it
differ am.ong themselves only from the different manner
Vol. II.— 11*

126 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

in which this postu latum is applied ; but they are all
the same at the bottom, and equally solid. For it is
plain from what we have seen, that these various appli-
cations are merely hypothetical, and only used by their
abettors as best suits their preconceived systems, with-
out the least shadow of reason for one more than for
another. Dr. Middleton, though he adopts this very
postulatum as his own reason for the continuation of
miracles during the apostolic age, yet laughs at it heart-
ily in his adversaries for extending it beyond that age ;
yea, he pronounces it highly " rash and presumptuous
to form arguments upon the supposed necessity or pro-
priety of a divine interposition, in this or that particu-
lar case, and to decide upon the motives and views of
the Deity by the narrow conceptions of human reason."*
This is certainly a most just remark, in which we hear-
tily join issue with the Doctor, especially under the au-
thority of St. Paul, who, sensible of this great truth,
cries out in a rapture of admiration, 0 the depth of the
riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how
unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past find-
ing out ! for who hath known the, mind of the Lord, or
who hath been his counsellor]! And indeed, there is
nothing wherein our modern Christian infidels more
manifestly expose the impiety of their presumption,
than by their pretences of this kind, — canvassing the
ways of God by their narrow conceptions, and reducing
the works of the Omnipotent to the examination ot
their presumptuous judgment, and boldly deciding, b^
the feeble efforts of their blinded understandings, what
is becoming or unbecoming the Deity to do. Instead
of this method of proceeding, the Doctor assures us with
no less reason, that "the whole which the wit of man
can possibly discover, either of the ways or willof the
Creator, must be acquired by a contrary method ; not
by imagining vainly within oiirselves what may be prop-
er or improper for him to do but by looking abroad^,

• Pref. p. 20. t Rem. :ti. 33

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. . 127

and contemplating what he has actually done." This
rule is most judicious, and contains a solid ground for
us on which to proceed ; for though there must be in-
numerable cases in which it will be most becoming the
Almighty to act, — though we can by no means judge oi
their propriety a priori^ yet certain it is, that God never
will act either in the ordinary course of his providence,
or by an extraordinary interposition, but when it \s
highly proper and becoming him to do so. Consequently,
if we open our eyes, and contemplate what Almighty
God has actually done, in certain circumstances and
for certain ends, we may most reasonably conclude,
that it is highly becoming him to act in the same man-
ner in similar circumstances, and where the same ends
are to be obtained ; and from this solid principle we
draw as an undoubted consequence, that it is then to be
expected, and we may reasonably presume he will do
so. However just and reasonable the above rule is,
yet the Doctor is far from being so reasonable in the
application of it ; for he goes on to tell us, that the
only way by which we are to know what God actually
has Hone, is " by attending seriously to that revelation
which he made of himself from the beginning, and
placed continually before our eyes, in the wonderful
works and beautiful fabric of this visible world."* Here
the Doctor is doubtless much to be blamed ; for though
it might do very well from a Deist, who acknowledges
no revelation made by God but in the works of the
creation, to admit no other way of knowing what he
has done but by contemplating tht-se works, yet surely
it is ridiculous in a Christian, — and such tiie Doctor
professes himself to be, — who believes the sacred scrip-
tCires to be the word of God, to act in this manner j
these sacred writings contain an ample account of the
conduct of the Almighty in a great variety of particular
cases concerning the affairs of man, and of the disposi-
tions of his providence in the government of this uni«

•Prel. p. 21.

128 FRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

verse : consequently, not only in the works of the
creation, but also by considering the divine oracles of
the scriptures, we have a most ample field wherein to
contemplate what God has actually done in innumer-
able cases, and thence to conclude with the greatest con-
fidence, what is at all times becoming him to do, when
such, or similar cases occur.

III. It is upon this ground our presumptive evidence
for the perpetual continuation of miracles is founded ;
and from this we see, at first view, the wide difference
there is between the nature of this presumptive evidence
brought by us, and that which is used by Dr. Middleton,
and all his protestant adversaries, for their systems.
Theirs is founded upon this general postulatum, " the
exigencies of the churcjh," which every one of them
applies and interprets according to his own fancy,
"judging of the views and motives of the Deity by the
narrow conceptions of human reason," for which the
Doctor justly ridicules others, though he also uses it when
it serves his own turn. The presumptive evidence 1
propose to bring forward is founded upon solid facts
recorded for our instruction by the authority of God
himself, and from which the conclusion flows with the
most undoubted certainty ; so that, though I call it pre-
sumptive evidence, yet when its force is ihoroughly con-
sidered, and well comprehended, it will be admitted to
be without exception, presumptive evidence of a degree
bordering nearly upon absolute proof, if not entirely,
such.

IV. But though the Doctor is justly blamed, as a
Christian, for confining the means of knowing what-
God has actually done to the contemplation of the
works of creation, and for excluding, by that limitation,
all the knowledge of his operations which we derive
from his holy scriptures ; yet doubtless the works of
creation are not to be rejected for this purpose. On the
contrary, they also afford us a most noble field for such
contemplation, and a presumptive proof of the continua-
tion of miracles. When treating of the ends of miracles

«
CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. V29

as discovered to us by the light of reason, we considered
the glorious fabric of this visible creation ; we examin-
ed the nature of good and evil with relation to different
creatures ; we compared the material part of the crea-
tion with the rational and intelligent, in order to discov
er their respective value ; we considered the intention
and views which God had in the inanimate creation,
and in all those laws by which the material world is
governed ; we took a view of the beneficent purpos s
which manifestly appear throughout the whole creation ;
and from our reasonings on these heads, confirmed also
by revelation, we drew as a necessary consequence, — •
" That the rational and intelligent creatures are by far
the chief and most excellent part of the creation : That
without them all the rest are of little or no importance :
That they are the principal object of the care and atten-
tion of the Creator : That all other inferior beings are
made to be, either mediately or immediately, subservient
to their happiness and perfection, and are of no use but
for this purpose ; and therefore, as the whole present
order and laws of nature are established as subservient
to these great ends, and for promoting by them the glory
of the Creator, it is not only reasonable, but most highly
becoming and worthy of the infinite wisdom and good-
ness of God, to suspend any of these laws, and alter the
present order of things, or to perform any other mira-
culous effect he pleases, when the promotion of his own
honour and glory, either by procuring the happiness
and perfection of his rational creatures, or by avertino*
their misery and moral turpitude, or even by inflicting
just punishment upon them, may require his doing so.
Nay, should the case happen wherein these ends could
not so properly nor so ])ei*fectly be attained by other
ordinary means, it would then be not only becoming
Almighty God, but it would even in some sort be incum-
bent on him to work a miracle in order to procure them."
And in the same chapter we showed at large that miracles
are always much more efficacious means for procuring
happiness and moral good, and for preventing misery and

130 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

moral evil in intelligent creatures, than all the o her
ordinary means by the agency of second causes can be ;
and therefore, that Almighty God not only maj^, but
that it is most becoming his divine goodness to use them,
from time to time, for such ends Now, our reasonings
on this subject are neither restrained to time nor place j
they have equal force in all countries and in all ages ;
the}'" are as convincing under the gospel as under the
law ; in the nineteenth century of Christianity, as in the
times of the apostles. Consequently, wherever the hap-
piness or moral perfection of rational creatures is to be
promoted, nnd especially where ordinary means are
found ineffectual or less proper, it is highly becoming
the divine goodness to interpose by miracles for so wor-
thy and so laudable a purpose ; and therefore it is highly
reasonable to presume he will, from time to time, con-
tinue to do so throughout all ages, to the end of the
world. Thus, even from that limited view of the divine
conduct assigned by Dr. Middleton, we find in the con-
templation of the visible creation, a very strong and just
presumption to believe, that Divine Wisdom has by no
means confined the working of miracles to any particu-
lar period of time ; but that as the happiness and per-
fection of his. rational creatures will be a continual
object of his desire while time endures, so it will, at all
times, be highly becoming his goodness to perform
miracles in order to j)rocure them. But if we consider
that more extensive view of God's works, which he has
discovered to us in his holy scriptures, we shall there
find much greater grounds to be thoroughly convinced
that miracles will never cease in the church of Christ
while the world stands. Now, these grounds are taken
from the following sources: 1. From the conduct of
God in the old law. 2. From the conduct of Jesus Christ
in the gospel. 3. From the promises of Christ. And,
4. From what we are told will happen at the end of thf»
world. Each of these we must consider separately by
the light which revelation gives us concerning them.
V We l^arn from holy Writ, that when man had lost

CONTINUATION OF MIR ACL E«. 13 H

himself by sin, and was become a prey to the delusions
of Satan, this impious spirit endeavoured to extend his
empire over the whole universe, and become sole master
of the hearts of men: That although Almighty God had
determined, out of his infinite mercj^ to redeem lost
man, and restore him to tfiat happiness of which he had
been deprived by sin, yet, for His just and wise pur-
poses. He delayed this great work for many ages, and
in the mean time permitted man to be deluded by the
devil, and hurried on by him to every excess of wicked.
ness and vice, that by this means his pride might bf*
confounded, and by this dear-bought experience he
might be convinced of his own extreme misery and
weakness, and of the great need he had of a Redeemer.
But whilst the generality of mankind were thus aban-
doned to themselves, Almighty God was pleased to
select one nation from among the rest, whom he pre-
served from this general corruption, and to whom he
made an express revelation of himself and of his will,
of the religious worship which he required from them,
and of the law by which he commanded them to walk.
This revelation was made by means of Moses and the
prophets, to whom God communicated his will, and
gave authority in his name to announce it to his people.
But it \vas extremely imperfect when compared to what
was afterwards to be made by the Redeemer, who, as
w^as often foretold by the holy prophets, would come ic
the fulness of time to give a perfect revelation of the
will of -God to men, discover to them the secrets of the
divine w^isdom, bring all nations to the knowledge of
the true God, and teach them a more holy law, and a
more perfect worship, of which all that had been taught
by Moses was only a shadow, a figure, and an emblem.
In the mean time, the great God showed a particular
care of his favourite people, whom he m.ade the deposi-
taries of his divine oracles, and sent them his holy
^servants from time io time, to teach, instruct, exhort,
and preserve them in his service. At last the Redeemer
himself appears invested with the attributes of Omni-

^ 132 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

potence, by which he gave the most convincing proofs
of his mission, fulfilled and abolished the Mosaic insti-
tution, and revealed to the world that pure and holy
religion which was to be the only means of salvation to
mankind, and which was therefore to be the religion of
all nations, and to continue to the end of the world.
Here, then, we find that Almighty God has made two
distinct external revelations of his will to men, — the one
by Moses, the other by Jesus Christ his son. The for-
mer was very imperfect both with regard to the knowl-
edge it discovered of God and of heavenly things, and
with regard to the nature of the worship required by it
from man ; the latter -was full and ample in both these
respects, giving us a most glorious knowledge of God
and of the next world, and discovering to us a most pure
and holy w^orship due to the Sovereign Being from us
his creatures. The Mosaic institution, with all its
sacrifices and ceremonies, was only a shadow of the good
things to come, — a figure and emblem of the religion
of Jesus, and was therefore incapable of cleansing the
soul from sin, and of perfectly reconciling man with his
offended Creator. The Christian religion is the sub-
stance of what the former was only the shadow, and
contains in itself every celestial grace and benediction
necessary for the perfect sanctification of our souls, and
for bringing us to the possession of eternal happiness.
The religion of Moses was temporary, and to last only

• till the Redeemer should appear and abolish it, beinsr
only intended to prepare the world for receiving the
more perfect religion of Jesus, which was confined to
no space of time, but to last till the end of the world.

. Finally, the law of Moses was given only to one nation,
and confined to one people ; the law of grace under
Jesus Christ was intended for all nations, to bring all to-
the knowledge and service of the true God, and to be
established from the rising of the sun to the going dowa
thereof. •

VI. Jesus Christ being come into the world, the law
of Moses was thereby abolished, and an end put to his.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 133

institution, that the more perfect religion of Jpsus might
be established in its place. Now, Almighty God has
been pleased to give us a particular histor}-, authorised
by himself, of the conduct of his divine providence
during the whole time the Mosaic institution had its
being. In this history we have an account of vasfnum-
bers of miracles actually performed by God on different
occasions, and for many different ends and purposes
during all that period. From this account we evidently
see, by the authority of God himself, on what occasions,
and for what ends it is worthy of Almighty God, and
becoming his divine goodness, to work miracles. If
then we find, that the same occasions must often occur,
and thesame or similar endsbe every day to be promot-
ed in all ages of Christianity, to the very end of time,
it must follow of course, that it will at all times be
equally worthy of Almighty God, and equally becom-
ing his goodness, to perform miracles on these occasions,
and for promoting these ends ; and if it be, indeed,
becoming God to act in this manner, we have the strong-
est reason to presume, that he will, at least, from time
to time, continue to do so at every age to the end of the
world. Nay, we shall find, when we come to consider
the particular cases, that there is much greater reason to
expect this in the Christian church than there was under
the law; and therefore, if it was becoming Almighty God
to work miracles in all ages under the law, and that he
actually did so, it is much more becoming him to work
them in every age under the gospel, and we may with
^.•eater reason expect that he Avill actually do so.

VII. In showing the ends of miracles from revelation,
1 have given above an ample detail of the various occa-
sions on which Almighty God wrought miracles undei
the law, and of the several ends he had in view in doinor
so. Some of these tended more immediately to promote
the divine glory by the general good of the whole people ;
others seemed to have for their more immediate object
the perfection of happiness of particular persons only ;
"though, by being afterwards published to the world, they
Vol. II.— 12

134 PRESUMPTIVE EEIDENCE FOR THE

contributed no less than the former to the divine glory
and the good of mankind, as to their grand and ultimate
end. Of the first kind were chiefly these following:

1. To convince mankind that the doctrine preached to
them by those who wrought these miracles in the name

"of God, was truly his doctrine, and thereby to engage

them the more readily to receive it, and the more stead-

ifastly to adhere to the belief and profession of it. —

2. To defend the doctrine thus revealed to them, and
preserve the religion he had given his people against a]l
attempts that were made in after-ages to corrupt and
destroy it. 3. To assert his own honor against all false
gods, and their idolatrous worship. 4. To engage his
people to believe and trust in him, to love him, to obey
him, and to serve him only, and thus to promote the
sanctification and perfection of their souls. 5. To asfert
and vindicate the honor of his priest-hood, and of all
those holy things which were more immediatel}^ used
in his service, and to procure due respect and venera-
tion to be* paid them. 6. To manifest the sanctity of
those holy people whom he sends from time to time as

* , his messengers to mankind, and to gain due respect and
credit for them, that, by their words and example, others
may be stirred up to greater piety and fervour. 7. To
convince idolaters, and those who know him not, that
he is the only true God, when at any time he is pleased
to communicate the knowledge of himself and of his
holy will to them.

Of the second kind, w^here the immediate end intend-

' ed was the benefit only of particular persons, we con-
sidered four different classes. The first contains those

■ cases where Almighty God communicating any truth, or
giving any commission, or making any promise to any
particular person, either by himself immediately, or by
others commissioned for "this purpose, was pleased to
convince them, by working miracles, that those thinga
wert- really from him, and not delusions. The second
contains those casrs where we find Ahiiit^hty God con*
descending to work miracles iii favour of [.articular per-

CONTINUATION OF MIRA.CLES. 135

fODii as a reward of their virtuous actions, particularly
their acts of charity towards their fellow-creatures in
distress, their confidence in his goodness, and their
constancy in his service. In the third class I collected
those examples where we find the divine goodness
working miracles, and frequently of the very first order,
merely to supply the bocfily wants of particular persons j
and that sometimes where the wants were of so little
consequence, as to unassisted natural reason would seem
perfectly trifling, and altogether unworthy of such divine
interposition. The last class contains those cases where
Divine Wisdom was pleased to work most amazing
miracles, for the punishment or correction of sinners,
as the immediate end intended, and for the manifesta-
tion and exaltation of his justice in those who rejected
the offers of his mercy.

VIII. It cannot be denied by any Christian, that all
these ends and occasions of miracles were most worthy
of God, and that it was highly becoming his divine wis-
dom to perform the most stupendous my'acles in order
to procure them. To deny this were to impeach the
Divine Wisdom of folly, since we find in fact, that for
these very ends God did, on many occasions, perform
the most amazing miracles. Now, if it was thus becom-
ing God, and worthy of him to perform miracles on such
occasions and for these ends, in the old law, it must at
least be equally becoming him on all such occasions,
and for obtaining such ends, to act in the same manner
in the new law. It would be tedious to illustrate this
in each particular case : I shall therefore confine myself
to some few'of the most remarkable.

IX. The Christian religion assures us, as we have
seen above, that Almighty God has been pleased to
make two distinct revelations of himself to man ; the
one less perfect by Moses, the other rnost ample and
perfect by Jesus Christ. As in the first of these he dis-
cloaed to mankind several important truths concerning
himself, and laid down a body of laws which he requir-
ed should be faithfully observed by his people, it was

i36 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

necessary they should be thoroughly convinced that this
revelation was from him, the Creator and sovereign
Lord of the whole universe. Doubtless he could have
infused into their minds a thorough knowledge and full
conviction of these things, without having recourse to
any exterior means whatever ; but this would have been
acting in a supernatural manner, and by no means con-
formable to the state and condition of mankind ; it would
moreover have been forcing conviction upon them,
wherein their free-will could have had no share. This
method, in fact, he did not use, but giving commission
to his servant Moses, a man like themselves, to declare
his will to his people, he thought it worthy his infinite
goodness to work the most amazing miracles by the
hand of Moses in their presence, as the most convincing
proofs that he was authorized by Him in all that he had
told them. Now, these were proofs entirely adapted to
their state and condition, — falling under the testimony
of their senses, and subjected to their scrutiny and exa-
mination. But though these proofs carried along with
them the strong* st conviction of the truth of what Moses
taught them, yet they did not necessitate their free-will,
nor force the people to believe what was attested by
them ; nay, we find in fact, that notwithstanding those
proofs, they often rebelled against the light that attended
them, and murmured against Moses, as if he had deceiv-
ed them. Hence, in receiving this revelation as from
God, and subjecting themselves to this law as coming
from him, their service in this was a reasonable, free,
and voluntary service, such as God chiefly requires
from his reasonable creatures. Hence then, it was not
only becoming the divine wisdom to confirm this revela-
tion by miracles, but it was even necessary he should
do so, in the supposition that he wanted such a volun-
tary service from his people, as miracles were the only
proper means of'procuring such service from them.

X. Now then, if this was the case with the first reve-
lation which God made of his will to mankind ; — if it
was becoming his divine goodness, and worthy of him

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES I 137

to confirm it by miracles ; if it was even necessary he
should do so, in order to obtain a reasonable and volun-
tary service from his people, — it follows, as a necessary
consequence, that it must be no less becoming his divine
goodness to act in the same manner when he made his
second and more perfect revelation to the world. And
a little attention will show that the necessity of his
doing so was much greater in this last case than in the
former. For, in the first place, the truths he revealed
by Jesus Christ concerning himself and supernatural
things, were vastly more sublime, more incomprehensi-
ble, more spiritual than those he revealed by Moses ; and
yet he demands the most submissive belief of them from
mankind. The law promulgated by Jesus Christ was
by far more holy, more opposite to self-love, more con-
trary to all the desires and inclinations of our corrupt
nature than the law of Moses, and yet he requires the
most perfect obedience to it ; the sacrifice of our heart,
and of all our affections, and the mortification of all our
carnal desires ; and the sanctity and perfection which
God demands from us under the gospel, is vastly greater
and more sublime than what he required under the law
From all which it follows of course, that if it was neces-
sary to work miracles in order to procure credit to the
revelation of the law, which was less perfect, and where
the belief and practice of things less difficult to flesh and
blood, and more agreeable to all our natural inclinations,
were required ; it must certainly be much more neces-
sary to make use of the same most powerful means, in
order to convince mankind of the divine revelation of
the gospel, where so much more incomprehensible truths
are proposed to our belief, and such greater perfection
is required from us in practice. Besides, in the revela-
tion made by Moses, the people were expressl}* forbid
to give ear to any one who should invite them to leave
their religion, even though he should appeal to signs,
and those signs should come to pass j it was therefore
most necessary when the gospel was revealed, by which
the law was abolished, and a more pure and holy w^or-
Vol. II.— 12*

138 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDEP?CE FOR THE

ship instituted in its place, not only that miracles should
be performed in confirmation of it, but even that these
miracles should be so extraordinary, both in their great-
ness and number, as to over-rule the above prohibition,
and convince the Jews that the Author of this revelation
was the expected Messias, who, they knew, was to come
for this very purpose. Lastly, the revelation made by .
Moses was made to a people already acquainted with
the.true God, the children of the patriarchs, who had
the memory of the promises made by God to their
fathers quite recent and common among them; who
were at the time it began to be made in a state of cruel
slavery, from which the first step of this revelation was
to deliver them ; all which of course powerfully dispos-
ed their minds to receive and embrace it : — whereas the
revelation of the gospel was chiefly intended for the
Heathen world, a people absolutely ignorant of the true
God, drowned in the grossest idolatry, sunk in all man-
ner of vice and wickedness, whose principles, practices
and affections, were all diametrically opposite to the
pure maxims contained in that revelation. Consequently,
if it was not only worthy of God, but even necessary to
work miracles for the establishment of the Mosaic reve-
lation, though the people to whom it was made were so
much disposed to receive it ; how much more worthy oJ'
the divine goodness, — yea, how much more necessary
was it, to work more and greater miracles in order to
establish the gospel among a people from whom, on so
many accounts, it was destined to meet the greatest and
most inveterate opposition l If, therefore, it was so wor-
thy of God to do this, and so necessary for the purpose
he intended of subjecting all nations to the yoke of
Christ, we have strong and well grounded reason to ex-
pect he would actually do so.

XL But we must further observe, that as the gospel
revelation was intended not for one nation only, as was
that of Moses, but for all the nations in the world ; and
as all these nations were equally ignorant of the true
God, and guided by principles and affections equally

CONTINUATION OP MIRACLES: 139

opposite to the rules of the gospel when it first appeared
tmong them, the necessity of miracles to over-rule all
)pposition, and conquer the force of prejudice and self-
love, was not confined to its first appearance in one or
two nations only, but was equally grt-at in every nation
wherever it was first preached ; therefore, it was equally '
worthy of God, in all these different nations, to introduce
the knowledge and belief of the gospel among them, by_
working miracles for that end. And as the knowledge
of the gospel was not to be communicated to all nations
at once, but was, by the disposition of the Divine Provi-
dence, to be the work of many succeeding ages, even
till near the end of the world, before the whole should
be completed, we have here the same strong and well
founded presumption, as above, to expect that the mi-
raculous powers will continue in the church of Christ
throughout all ages, and never fail to be exerted, when
new Heathen nations are to be brought to the knowledge
and belief of the gospel, by those holy souls whom
God shall be pleased to raise up and employ for that
purpose.

XII. Doctor Middleton, indeed, makes a great parade
of the " genuine strength of the gospel, and the natural
force of those divine graces with which it was so richly
stored,-— Faith, Hope and Charity ;" and pretends in his
preface to the Free Inquiry, that " as soon as Chris-
tianity had gained an establishment in every quarter of
the known world," which he thinks might have hap-
pened before the death of all the apostles, there was no
more need for miracles, which, he concludes, were then
finally withdrawn, and " the gospel left to make the rest
of its way by its genuine strength," and the abov6
divine graces. As this is an argument not only made
use of by Dr. Middleton to prove the cessation of mira-
cles in the apostolic age, but also by some of his Protes-
tant adversaries to prove their cessation after the respec-
tive periods assigned by them ; for they all pretend that
the exigencies of the church being the only reason why
miracles were wrought, and these exigencies continuing

140 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

as long as they are pleased to think proper — and ny
longer, on their cessation miracles ought to cease also ^
and as this argument, as dressed up by these gentlemen,,
has a specious appearance, it is necessary to examine
what real worth it contains.

XIII. I would ask these gentlemen what they mean
by "the genuine strength of the gospel, and those-
divine graces, Faith, Hope and Charity, with which it
is so richly stored 1" If they mean, that when the
gospel is once cordially received and embraced by any
person or people, and these divine virtues have taken
full possession of their hearts, it is then capable of pro
ducing the most admirable effects in their souls, by the
change it works in their sentiments, in their hearts, in
their affections, and in their whole conduct and behavi-
our ; it will be readily allowed that its strength in this
respect is most admirable. To be convinced of this we
need only read the wonderful effects it produced in the
apostles themselves, and in the first converted Chris-
tians, as related in the holy scriptures ; but in this sense
it is nothing at all to their purpose, if they mean,
that when the gospel is thus received and embraced by
any whole nation, and established in it by law, that
there is no more need of miracles to induce that nation
to receive and embrace it ; this also will be readily
granted, but is as little to their purpose as the former.
If they mean, that when a considerable number in any
nation have cordially embraced the gospel, the strength
of their faith, hope, and charity will be sufficient to
enable it to make its way through all the rest of thrt
nation, and convert the w^hole, without the help of
miracles — this is certainly false, and contrary to experi-
ence. No doubt the sanctity and virtue of Christians
is a great argument in favour of their religion, but too
weak alone to induce Heathens, who have little notion
of true virtue, to embrace it. Were there ever more
holy or more virtuous and perfect Christians than the
apostles and their • converts 1 Yet their virtue and
holiness were not the means by which they ceov^rted

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES 141

others, but the miracles they wrought and to which
they always appealed as proofs of the doctrine they
taught. If they mean, that if Christianity be once fully
established in any one large country, such as was the
Roman empire, it then acquires sufficient strength to-
spread itself through the other nations by the divine
virtues of faith, hope and charity, without the further
aid of miracles ; this is no less false and contrary to
experience than the former case. Lastly, if they mean,
that when Christianity is once fully established in any
country, the solid reasons that can be given to prove its
truth, and the motives of credibility alleged in its favour,
are sufficient to convince any reasonable man of its
divine origin ; this will readily be acknowledged with
regard to the people of that country who have been
brought up from their infancy in the knowledge of it,
provided they believe all these motives of credibility on
which it is founded, and of which the miracles wrought
at its first establishment certainly constitute one of the
most important; but experience shows, that air these
motives of credibility are too weak to convince even
those of such a country who, though educated in the
knowledge of Christianity, happen to become after-
wards Atheists, or Deists, for they deny the existence
of miracles at its first establishment, and would need
other miracles performed before their own eyes to c n-
vince them. Now, if this be the case, even in those
who have had the advantage of a Christian education,
what is to be expected from a poor barbarous Heathen
nation sunk in ignorance and vice, and whose princi-
ples, affections, and practices, are as diametrically
opposite to the pure maxims of the gospel, as those of
the Romans were when it first appeared among them ]
But let us illustrate this by a particular case, which will
at once show the force of my arguments. Let us sup-
pose, then, that not only the Roman empire, but that all
Europe had cordially embraced the gospel ; that, like
the first Christians, they continued "steadfast in the
doctrine of the apostles, and had all but one mind and

142 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

one soul ;" that faith, hope and charity had takeii such
deep root in their hearts, that they were all without
exception perfect Christians : — surely if ever the genu-
ine strength of the gospel appeared in the world, it
would appear in this case. Let us suppose further, that
many learned men among them, had displayed in the
strongest light, and in all the pomp of eloquence, the
powerful motives of credibility in proof of the truth of
their religion ; yet what would all this sio^nify to the
conversion of the people of China, for example, or ot
Japan, or the wild Indians of America ] Let a number
of European missionaries burning with zeal, and full of
faith, hope and charity ; go among these people, sup-
pose them to learn their language, and preach the gospel
among them, would all they could say, without the help
of miracles, be more effectual to convert these people,
than what the zeal of the apostles was in their fervent
preachings to the Heathen world in their days \ And,
if miracles were necessary to give a sanction to what
the apostles taught, notwithstanding their sanctity and
zeal, will they not be at least equally so in the other
case, even though we suppose the sanctity and zeal of
these preachers to be equal to that of the apostles ]
Will not the doctrine of the cross appear as great " folly"
on being proposed to the Chinese and Indians, as it
did when proposed to the Romans ] Would not all the
mysteries of the gospel be as incomprehensible to those
nations as they were to the Gentiles in the days of the
apostles ] Would not the passions, and prejudices, and
vices of these nations, be as great an obstacle to their
embracing the pure maxims of the gospel, as those of the
Heathens were at its first promulgation ] If it be said
that the solid reasons and motives of credibility could be
displayed to these people to convince them ; it must be
remembered, that 'the chief and most essential of these
motives are the miracles wrought at the first establish-
ment of Christianity ; and must not these appear as
incredible to a nation that never heard of them before,
as the very mysteries themselves, of whi^.h they are

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 143

the proof ] Besides, the motives of credibility would
only be for the learned ; the great multitude of the
people could not devote sufficient time and attention to
penetrate and comprehend them, If, therefore, when
the gospel is first proposed to any Heathen nation, the
obstacles and difficulties it must have to encounter, both
from its own doctrines and maxims, and from the pas-
sions, prejudices and vices of men, and we may add also,
from the endeavours of the devil to oppose it, be no less
in all succeeding ages, than at its first appearance in the
world, it must of course be no less worthy of God, and
no less necessary for converting any nation, to work
miracles for their conversion in every succeeding age to
the end of the world, than it was at the first establish-
ment of Christianity.

XIV. This will still further appear, when we consi-
der, that under the Mosaic dispensation, when Almighty
God wanted to bring even particular persons among
the Heathens to the knowledge of himself and of what
was then his true religion, he made use of miracles as
the proper and convenient means for this purpose. We
have seen above, that he looked upon this as an end
most worthy of such divine interposition ; thus he
miraculously cured Naaman's leprosy, to procure by
this means his conversion. The miraculous preserva-
tion of the three children in the fiery furnace, and of
Daniel in the lions' den, most effectually convinced two
great and powerful Heathen kings that the God whom
these holy men served was the only true God, the Sov-
ereign Lord of heaven and earth. If, then, it was
worthy of Almighty God, and becoming his divine wis-
dom and goodness, to work such glorious miracles under
the law, with a view to convince individual men of hi»
being the true God, even so many aajes after that law
was established among his people, how much more wor-
thy of him must it be to work miracles in every age ot
his church, when the conversion of whole nations ta
the faith of Christ is the end to be gained by them 1

XV. The preservation of the true religion, once e»^

144 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

tablished, from all attempts to corrupt or destroy it, ii
another glorious end which, as we have seen above,
Almighty God judged most worthy of himself to pro-
cure under the law, by working, on all such occasions,
in whatever age they happened, the most amazing mira-
cles ; and this he did, whether these attempts were made
by open force, or secret fraud ; whether the danger
arose from Heathens persecutmg from without, or from
impious men among the people of God themselves.*
Now, from this conduct of the Divine Wisdom under
the law, the probability and presumption of his observ-
ing the same conduct under the gospel, is exceedingly
strons". The works of God are not like the works of
men, subject to be corrupted and destroyed by number-
less accidents, contrary to the will and design of those
who perform them. Wben Almighty God performs
any work, no power of man, no malice of hell can pos-
sibly destroy it against his will, nor disappoint his views
and designs in performing it ; " Not a hair of your head
falls to the ground without your heavenly Father," as
we are assured by Christ himself. Now, when the law
was given by Moses, and the whole ceremonial of reli-
gion ordained among thai people, the design of Almighty
God was that this religion should continue to be pro-
fessed and practised by them till the coming of the
Messias ; that whilst the rest of mankind were, by his
incomprehensible judgments, permitted to follow their
own inventions, and to be led away by the delusions of
Satan, there might never be wanting at least one nation,
wherein the worsMp of the true God should be preserv-
ed and practised. Almighty God, then, having thus
determined that this religion should continue on earth
among his chosen people till the Redeemer should come
'to perfect it, we find that, whenever any attempt was
made against it, he was never wanting to defend it, by
working most glorious miracles, as the proper and con-
natural means for that purpose, if now we examine

• See this ii!L!slrat.r(! ki large by nuir "?r-.U'S exaiiinios hi ch^p. vi.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 145

i\r • idta the scripture gives us of the doctrine taaght by
C--rist, and of the duration of the Christian religion in:
t>"5 world, we shall find from the most assured declara-
f ons of God himself, that when he instituted that reli-
,^,ion, it was his express design that the purity of his true
' octrine should never be corrupted in his church, and
■ hat this holy religion should remain to the end of ages,
n spite of all attempts to destroy it. Among the many
testimonies of holy writ for this purpose, the following
tre particularly beautiful. In Isaiah, chapter lix. 19,
Almighty God makes this glorious promise to the Chris-
tian church ; " So shall they fear the name of the Lord
from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun :
when the enemy shall come in like a flood, the spirit of
the Lord shall lift up a standard against him. And the
Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn
from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord. And as
for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord..
My spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have
put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor
out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of
thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and for
ever." Now let any person of common sense consider
these words attentively, and say if it was possible to^
declare, in stronger terms, that the Spirit of God should
never leave the true posterity of Jesus Christ, and that
the pure doctrine once revealed to them should never
depart from among them while the world endureth ;,
nay, Almighty God expressly declares, that " when the
enemy shall come in like a flood," and attempt to cor-
rupt or destroy the work of God, his holy Spirit always
abiding with his church, " shall lift up a standard against
him," to preserve the purity of the truth once put in
her mouth, against all the rage and fury of the enemy,
and his utmost efforts to destroy it. Another glorious
promise to the same purpose we have in Psalm Ixxxix. 3^
where God says, " I have made a covenant with my
chosen, I have sworn unto David my servant. Thy seed
Vol. IL— 12

146 PRESUMPTIVE^ EVIDENCE FOR THE

will-I establish for ever, and build up thy throne tu all
generations/'* " I will make him, my first-born, higher
than the kings of the earth. My mercy will I keep for
him for evermore, and my covenant shall stand fast
with him. His seed also will I make to endure for ever
and his throne as the days of heaven. — Once have I
sworn in my holiness, that I will not lie unto David.
His seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the sun
before me. It shall be established for ever as the moon,
and as a faithful witness in heaven." This beautiful
promise, confirmed by a solemn oath, that Christ, the
true David, should reign for ever, that the church, his
kingdom, should last to the end of ages, and that his seed
should endure whilst the sun and moon had their. being,
needs no application ; it speaks for itself in the plain-
est terms. It is also again confirmed by the angel Ga-
briel, and expressly applied to Christ, when he told the
blessed Virgin, that her son should sit " on the throne of
his father David, and reign over the house of Jacob for
ever, and of his kingdom," said he, " there shall be no
end."t Christ himself assures us of the same truth, when
he says, " Upon this rock will I build my church, and
the gates of hell shall not prevail against her."+ In
Avhich words he declares the perpetual stability of his
church by the solid foundation on which she is built.
He foretells indeed, that the gates of hell shall not be
wanting in their continual attempts to destroy her, but
all to no purpose ; for he, at the same time, passes his
sacred word, that they shall never be able to pi"evail
against her. Nay, in the fourteenth and sixteenth chap-
ters of St. John he assures us, that after his ascension
into heaven, he would send the Holy Ghost, the Spirit
of Truth, upon his followers, who, " shall abide with
them for ever;" and that his office should be, to "teach
them all truth," in which promise he verifies what Al-
mighty God had said by Isaiah many ages before, that
the holy Spirit to be given to the Redeemer, and the

• Verse 27, &c. f Luke i, 33. t Mati. xvi. 18^

CONTINUATION OF rv.IRACLlSS. 147

** words once put in his mouth should never depart
from the mouth of his seed, from henceforth and for
ever."

XVI. From these clear and plain testimonies of the
word of God, the following truths manifestly flow : 1.
That the kingdom of Christ, his church, shall continue
till the end of ages, whilst the sun and moon endureth.
2. That the true doctrine revealed by him to his church,
the words which he puts in her mouth shall never de-
part out of her mouth, but continue to be constantly
taught and professed by her, from henceforth and for
ever. 3. That the enemy, the gates of hell, shall no'
fail to assault her with all their power, coming upon
her like a flood, and like a torrent to overwhelm and
destroy her. But, 4-. That God will never be wanting
on all these occasions, to protect and defend her; that
the spirit of the Lord, her guardian and teacher, bhall
lift up a standard against the enemy, which will bafll.»
all his attempts, so that hell's proud gates shall never
prevail against her : nay, instead of prevailing, we are
further assured, 5 That those wicked men whom the
enemy shall stir up as his instruments to fight a^'ainst
Christ and his church, shall themselves be brought to
ruin and desolation, as ihe just punishment of their
impious attempts. " Behold," ^ays Almighty God, fore-
telling the attempts of wicked men against his church,
*' Behold, they shall surely gather together, but not by
me ;" but he immediately adds their doom, " Whoever
shall gather together against thee, shall fall for thy sake.
IVo weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper,
and every tongue that shall rise against thee in judg-
ment, thou shalt condemn,"* To the same purpose he
speaks in Psalm Ixxxix. abOve-cited, where, after the
promises made to Christ, the true David, he adds, " The
«nemy shall not exact upon him, nor the son of wicked^
ness afflict him, and I will beat down his foes before
fais face, and plague them that hate him."t

• Isaiah, liv | Verse 22.

148 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

XVII. That these prophecies which foretell the vio-
lence of those attempts the enemy would make against
the church of Christ, have been literally fulfilled we
are fully assured from the histories of all ages. No
sooner did she begin to appear in the world, and send
out her zealous pastors to declare the glad tidings of
salvation to mankind, than immediately the most violent
and bloody persecutions were excited against her ; hell
seemed to be let loose upon her, and having engaged
the greatest powers upon earth in its party, and inflamed
the most violent passions and utmost malice of the heart
of man, aimed at nothing less than crushing her in the
bud, and destroying her entirely upon her first appear-
ance. But all in vain ; — her divine spouse lifted up
his standard in her defence, her foes were beat down
before her face, idolatry that rose up against her fell
for her sake, and she at last gloriously triumphed over
all these her enemies. Scarce was pfface, from without,
restored to the church by the conversion of the Roman
emperors, when the powers of hell attacked her in
another, but more dangerous manner. Though driven
out of one strong hold, they did not give over their
attempts ; they shifted their ground, but laid not aside
their malice. Finding her an over-match for them in
the open field, they resolved to attack her in covert am-
bush, hoping to obtain by secret fraud what they found
was impossible by open force ; and as they saw they
were not able by persecutions to extinguish her faith,
ihey endeavoured by heresies to corrupt it, and of course
entirely destroy it. St. Paul foreseeing the unrelenting;
attempts of Satan for this purpose, foretells that "there
must be also heresies among 3'ou, that they which are
approved may be made manifest,"* thereby pointing;
out to us the reason why the divine wisdom would allow
these things, to wit, for the greater merit of his faithful
servants who should stand fast to their duty under all
these dangers. Now, to promote this design against

» 1 Cor. xi. ]«

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES 149

the church with the greater certainty, Satan makes use
of her own rebellious children, men, as St. Paul des-
^Tibes them, " lovers of their own selves, covetous,
boasters, proud, blasphemous, incontinent, fierce, des-
pisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded,
loveis of pleasures more than lovers of God." These,
the better to accomplish their ends, though "rapacious
wolves," yet cloak themselves with ' sheep's clothing,'
" having a form, (outward show,) of godliness, but deny-
ing the power thereof, men of corrupt minds, and repro-
bate concerning the faith."* Men of this kind the devil
stirs up from among the children of the church, who, as
the same great apostle tells us, "Depart from, the true
faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and the doctrines
of devilsj speaking lies in hypocrisy, and having their
-consciences seared as with a hot iron."f And having
thus corrupted their own faith, and hardened them in
his service, he makes use of them to spread his diaboli-
cal doctrines among others, to seduce the faithful by-
corrupting them with false tenets, and if possible, to
make lies and falsehood triumph over the truths of
Jesus. But all in vain; the same divine power which
protected the spouse of Chrisj; from open force, we are
assured shall eqiially defend her from these secret
snares. Through the unsearchable judgments of God
these dangerous attempts shall prevail with many, but
M'hen they have come to the length permitted b}- divine
providence, we are assured, by the same great apostle,
tiiat then " they shall proceed no further, for their folly
shall be made manifest to all men."| St. Peter also,
d 'Scribing these dangerous attempts of JSatan against the
tiuth, speaks thus: "There shall be false teachers
among you, who, privily, shall bring in damnable here-
sies ;" but he immediately assures us, that " they bring
•upon themselves swift destruction ; and though he also
lets us know, that " many shall follow their pernicious
■ways by whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of;"

• 2 rim. iii f 1 Tim. iv. | 1 Tim. iii. 9.

Vol- IL— 13*

160 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

yet he immediately adds,that " their judgment now of a
long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth
not."* From these graphical descriptions given us by
these two apostles, we see displayed to us the nature of
those most violent and dangerous snares which the gates
of hell would use in all ages against the church, but we
are assured at the same time, as we have seen above was
foretold by the prophets, that they should " never prevail
against her, that they should proceed no farther, that they
should fall for her sake, and their damnation should not
slumber :" that is to say, we are assured that whilst
God permits the devil to rage against his church, by'
endeavoring to corrupt the purity of her doctrine by
damnable heresies, he never fails at the same time to
defend her truth, to manifest their folly, and give her in
the end a triumphant victory over all their attempts.

XVIII. Now w^hat are the means which we may ex*
pect the divine wisdom will make use of for this purpose X
The invincible fortitude of martyrs! The heroic con-
stancy of confessors ] The zealous labours of the church
pastors 1 No doubt all these things will contribute
greatly to confirm the faithful, and defend the purity
of the true doctrine. But these alone will not be
sufficient; nay, all these in some degree are to be
found even among heretics. Heresy has had its mar-
tyrs, who, blinded by their passions, and hardened by
enthusiasm, have gone to death in profession of their
false doctrines. Heresy has also had its confessors,
who have suffered imprisonment and banishment for
its sake. The character which St. Paul gives of
heretics, is, to put on a "form of godliness," an out
ward show of piety, of zeal, of virtue ; and experience,
shows the indefatigable labours which many heretics
have taken to propagate their sect, and corrupt the
minds of the faithful. In fact, we find in the sacred
scripture that these things alone did not suffice to de
fend the true religion under the 'aw when exposed to

•2 Peter ii.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES *. ISf

such dangers and that therefore, Almighty God himself,,
judged it necessary and altogether becoming his divine
wisdom, to raise up another more efficacious standard tO'
preserve it. In the dangerous attempts against the true
religion made by Jezebel and Achab, there were mar-
tyrs, for Jezebel slew the prophets of the Lord ;* there
were confessors, for Obadiah "hid a hundred of them by
fifties in a cave, and fed them with bread and water ;"f
there were zealous pastors — the great Elijah who alone
was worth thousands — who did not fail to stand up as a
wall in defence of the truth, and to reprove the king for
his impiety, threatening him with the div.ine justice if
he persisted in it. But were all these sufficient to con-
firm the people and defend the truth ] No ; they still
halted between two opinions, many of them bowed their
knees to Baal, and were upon the point of entirely for-
saking the God of their fathers. For this reason the holy
prophet, full of zeal for the glory of his Master, had re-
course to the all-powerfuU standard of miracles; and no
sooner did these appear, than the clouds were dispelled
from the minds of the people, — their doubts were
cleared, — their faith confirmed, and with one voice they
all cried out, "The Lord he is God ! The Lord he is
God." Miracles, then, are the proper arms to defend the
truth when attacked by error ; they are the most effi-
cacious means to convince the human heart, because
they are the language of God himself, which can never
be spoken by his enemies ; — they are the broad seal of
heaven, confirming the doctrine of God beyond all
reply. Hence we find, as we have seen above at large,
that, during the whole period of the Mosaic institution,
whenever the true religion was attacked by its enemies,
the great God never failed to use these powerful means
to defend it ; from whfch we draw this undeniable con-
sequence, that if it was worthy of God, and becoming"
his divine wisdom and goodness, to defend his true re-
ligion under the law, by working most amazing mira*

• 1 Kings xviii. 13. f Ibid.

152 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THL

•cles on every occasion when it was in any danger, and
that he actually did so in order thereby to preserve the
purity of what was then his true religion during the pe-
riod of its duration. How much more worthy is it of
hi>n, — how much more becoming his infinite wisdom
and goodness to act in the same manner, and work the
most glorious miracles in defe^ice of the Christian faith,
on all similar occasions to the end of time, when the
gates of hell and the malice of man combine with united
rage to destroy it 1 That he will in fact defend the true
doctrine of his beloved Son from all such attempts to
the end of the world, is undoubted ; he has repeatedly
promised, and sworn by his sacred name, that he will
do so. That miracles are the most proper and most effi-
cacious means for this purpose, is self-evident ; that the
using them for this end is worthy of Almighty God, and
highly becoming his divine wisdom, is most certain from
what he actually did, on all such occasions, under the
law ; therefore we have the highest presumptive argu-
ment and the strongest probability that he will continue
to work miracles in defence of his truth, throughout all
ages, even to the end of the world. Nay, more, as we
have seen that, under the law, the other means of de-
fending the truth without miracles were- insufficient ; and
that miracles were therefore necessary for that purpose :
are they less so under the gospel 1 At least, it cannot
be denied that, if not absolutely necessary, they are cer-
tainly the most proper, the best suited to convince the
human heart, and therefore the most efficacious means
for the above purpose. And shall we say of the provi-
dence of God, who so liberally used these means in de-
fence of his truth under the law, that it is barely prob-
able he will use them for the same end under the gos-
pel \ How ungenerous such a thought ! how injurious
to the divine wisdom ! We have therefore, every reason
to conclude, that the conduct of Almighty God under
the law, in defending the purity of his holy religion by
miracles, not only gives us the highest probability, but
even a very strong degree of certainty, that he will

CONTINUATION OF MIKACLES. 15^

never be wanting under the gospel in using the same^^
glorious means, from time to time in defence of hi?,
truth, so long as the world endureth.

XIX. Here I cannot help expressing my astonish-
ment at the conduct of those gentlemen who pretend to
restrict the duration of miracles in the church to any
certain period. Their reasoning on this matter appears
to me one of the most humiliating examples I have met
with, of the weakness of our boasted reason when enga-
ged in a bad cause. However they disagree among
themselves about the precise period to be assigned for
the cessation of miracles, yet they are all most unani-
mous in giving the same reason for this pretended ces-
sation, at the different periods they assign. As long,
say they, as the church continued pure, the gift of mira-
cles continued with her ; but when the corruptions of
Popery crept in, — when her doctrine was corrupted by
superstition, — when " the Athanasian heresy," says Mr.
Whiston, "was established by her councils, and she
became Athanasian, Anti-christian and Popish," then
that glorious gift of miracles was withdrawn from her,
and the devil substituted his lying wonders in their stead.
Is it possible to hear them argue to this purpose without
being filled with astonishment and indignation '( With
astonishment, to see men of sense and.learning speak in
a manner so unworthy of themselves ; with indignation,,,
to hear them speak in a way so injurious to Almighty
God, and so contrary to every circumstance of his con-
duct as revealed to us in relation to this matter 1 Can
a serious Christian in his sober senses allow himself to
believe, after what we have just now seen, that, at the
very time when the truths of God are supposed to stand
in the greatest need of his protection ; — when the gates
of hell are prevailing over the church of Christ 5— when
the enemy, like a torrent, is upon the point of carrying
all before him — that at that very time Almighty God
should abandon his trutti to be totalU'- corrupted and'
defaced,— should give up his church as a prey to the^
enemy, and without the le^st opposition, allow him to»-

154 PRESUMPTIVK EVIDENCE FOR THE

turn the chaste spouse of Jesus Christ into an adultress 1
Js it possible, I say, that a serious Christian can allow
himself even to harbour such a thought, and not be
shocked at the blasphemous supposition ] And yet, it is
.upon this blasphemous supposition, to wit, that God
Almighty has altogether abandoned his church to the
tyranny of Satan, — that he has proved false to all the
solemn promises made to her, — that he has allowed the
devil, for numbers of ages, to work lying signs and
wonders to delude poor mortals, without giving them
the least defence against them : It is, I say, upon this
blasphemous supposition that all the various systems of
Protestants to account for the cessation of miracles, are
•chiefly founded. The main reason alleged by them for
this pretended cessation of miracles is the very one
from which we ought to draw the contrary conclusion,
if we argue from the conduct of God in the old law,
from the perpetuity of the Christian faith, the stability
of the church, and the solemn promises of Almighty
God, made and confirmed by oath in the prophesies,
and the like sacred proniises made by Christ himself in
the gospel. But to return —

XX. Another great end which Almighty God judged
most worthy to procure by his divine interposition under
the law was, to assert and vindicate the honour of his
priesthood, and of all those holy thnigs which were
more immediately used in his service, and to cause a
proper respect and veneration to be paid to them. The
sacred scriptures are full of most amazing miracles
wrought for these ends; several of the most remarkable
of which I have related above. Now, from this conduct
of Almighty God under the law, we have another strong
presumptive argument for the perpetual continuation of
miracles throughout all ages under the gospel, and which
applies with much greater strength to the lattter than to
the former ; for +he priesthood of Aaron, and all the
holy things used in the externals of that religion, were
only shadows of the good things to come ; but the priest-
Siood instituted by Jesus Christ was the substance of

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 155

which the other was only the figure. The priesthood-
of Aaron, and all its sacrifices and other functions, were
incapable of cleansing our consciences from sin, or of
jonferring the grace of God on the soul. The functions^
annexed to the priesthood of Jesus Christ, by applying
the merits of his passion and death to our souls, cleanse
us from all our past sins, adorn our souls with the grace
of God, and enable us to avoid sin for the time to come.
The priesthood of Aaron and its functions were confined'
to one nation ; that of Jesus Christ was extended to alt
nations from " the rising of the sun to the going down,
of the same." The priesthood of Aaron was to last
only for a time, till the better things should come ; that
of Jesus Christ was to last till the end of the world,
" whilst the sun and moon endured." Now then, if it
was worthy of Almighty God to wcfrk miracles, — and
those of the most amazing nature, to vindicate the sanc-
tity of the priesthood, and of the holy things used in its
ministr}^ under the law, — though it was but a shadow, a
figure, a temporary institution, and incapable of bring-
ing grace to our souls, or cleansing away our sins j how
much more worthy of his divine wisdom must it be to
work miracles in order to vindicat-e the sanctity of the
priesthood of Jesus Christ, -and of all the sacred utensils
used in its functions, which so immensely exct-ed that
of Aaron in holiness, excellency and utility? And -if
Almighty God did, in fact, perform many great mira-
cles in defence of the former, we have thence a w^ell
grounded reason to presume to expect that he will be no
less ready to do so in defence of the latter in all ages and
in all nations, wh^^rever the circumstances may require it.
XXI. Now the same train of reasoning may with
equal force be applied to all the other ends for which
God was pleased to work miracles under the law, and a
little attention will evidently show, that wherever ne-
cessity, expediency, utility, congruency, or other such
cause can be assigned, which made it worthy of God,
and becoming His divine wisdom and goodness, to per-
form miracles for all such ends under the old law, as we see

156 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

in fact He did, — all concur with much greater force to
-show it vastly more worthy of him to act in the same
manner for the same or similar ends under the gospel,
and consequently we have from this the strongest pre-
sumption to expect he would do so. Hence, whether
the end to be attained, be the renewing a spirit of fer-
vour and devotion among his people in times of general
relaxation j or the manifesting the sanctity of his holy
servants that their words and example may make a
deeper impression on the minds of others, and more
powerfully incite them to virtue and piety; or the re-
warding: the heroic virtues of his holv servants, their
charity, their confidence in his goodness, their con-
stancy in his service, and the like ; or the supplying
their temporal necessities, especially such as they fall
into for his sake*and in his service j or the punishing
and correcting sinners for a warning to others, and the
greater exaltation of his justice ; 1 say whichever of all
these, or any other such holy ends we consider, for the
obtaining of which Almighty God has in fact judged it
ivorthy of himself to work most admirable miracles un-
der the law, we shall find that all these must frequently
occur in every nati-on, and in every age of the church
till the end of time. And»therefore as it must always
be most worthy of God to work miracles for such ends
-wherever they occur, we have a just and well grounded
reason to presume that miracles will continue to be
wrought, from time to time, in the true church of Christ,
while the world endureth.

XXII. We come now to consider the second source
of presumptive evidence for this truth, which is taken
from the conduct of Jesus Christ in the gospel. In all I
have hitherto said, I have not noticed any thing related
in the New Testament ; I have only considered what God
has done under the Mosaic dispensation, and thence
inferred what is becoming him to do under the gospel,
and consequently what we may reasonably presume he
would do. I ha/e shown the ends which he himself
judged worthy of a rniraculous interpositon in every age

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 157

:during the time of the old law, and thence concluded
that the same ends must, with much greater reason, be
judged worthy of a like miraculous interposition in every
age during the time of the gospel. If now we go a step
further, and take a view of what the holy scripture
assures us Jesus Christ has actually done, both by him-
self, and after his ascension by his apostles ; and if upon
this examination we find, that both the oreneral ends for
which so many miracles were wrought by Christ and his'
apostles, and also the particular ends more immediately
intended by them, were exactly the same, or perfectly
similar to all those we have se^n above ; we will find
from this another most convincing argument to presume
and expect, that miracles v.'ill continue to be wrought
in the church of Christ till the end of the world : for if
Jesus Christ judged these ends worthy of miracles in his
own days ; if he continued to judge them worthy of
miracles in the days of his apostles after he himself had
left them, with what shadow of reason could it be alle-
ged, that he would not judge them equally worthy of
such divine interposition during every subsequent age
of Christianity 1 Or rather is it not evident beyond
reply, that as Almighty God actually wrought number-
less miracles for these ends during every age of the old
law, — and Jesus Christ most certainly did the same
both by hi^nself and his apostles during the first age of
the gospel, — so we may with the highest reason expect
he will continue to act in the same way in every suc-
ceeding age to the end of the world, wherever these ends
are to be obtained by so doing ] These ends are of the
same importance wherever they occur in all ages and in
all places, and no less worthy of a divine interposition
at one time than at another. Let us then examine what
the gospel teaches us on this matter.

XXIII. In our preceding reasoning from the conduct
o( God in the old law we concluded, that we had the
justest ground to presum-^, that when the new and more
perfect revelation was made by Jesus Christ, it would
iOe introduced into the world by miracles; nav, that the
Vol. II.— U

158 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOH THE

naiu'e of the gospel, and the difficulties it had to meel
with from the passions and prejudices of men, made it
r»f^cessary it should be confirmed at '.ts first appearance,,
by the most splendid miracles. And lastly, as these
ulfficulties would occur in all nations where it should
t»e preached, it was to be presumed th»^ miracles would
continue to the end of the world, whenever the intro-
duction of the gospel into any new nation or kingdom
required it. Now, we find this conclusion literally
verified by Jesus Christ and his apostles, in the fir^^t age
of Christianity, The miracles he wroup^b> himself du-
ring his first publication cf it among the Jews, were
magnificent and innumerable. All nature was at his
com.mand ; the heavens and tne earth, men, angels and
aevils were subservient to fiis will. After his ascension,
the apostles whom he left to carry on the woik which
he had beorun, behaved in the same manner. Miracles
of the most amazing nature were wrought by their hands
in proof of the heavenly doctrine they taught, the splen-
dor of which admirable works converted vast multitudes
of the people, both Jews and Samaritans, of all states
and conditions, so that even "great multitudes of the
priests themselves became obedient to the faith ." The
chano;e of their manners was no less remarkable than

o ....

that of their faith ; they became Christians in perfection
as well as in belief, and no force of perseciltion could
shake their constancy and perseverance.

XXIV. Now, when the gospel had by this means ob-
tained good ground in Judea and Samaria: when a
numerous and flourishing church of Christians was set
-tied there ; when these holy souls had arrived at the
highest perfection, and breathed nothing but fervour and
zeal for the glory of God, and the good of souls, did
Jesus Christ esteem their good example, their fervent
preachings, their piety and zeal, a sufficient means,,
without any further help of miracles, to carry the gospel
into other nations, even those in the neighboihood, and
with whom they were well acquainted \ By no means.
He well knew that the opposition the gospel would meet

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 159

with every where at its first appearance, would be insur
mouii table by any natural means whatever, unless mark
^d with his seal and confirmed by miracles, as the
incontestable proofs that the doctrine was divine. Hence
we find, that into whatever nation the apostles went to
introduce our holy religion, God Almighty never failed
to accompany and confirm their words by signs and
wonders. Thus in the short account St. Mark gives us
of the propagation of the gospel after our Lord's ascen-
sion, he tells us, that the apostles " went forth and
preached every-where, the Lord working with them,
and confirming the word with signs following."* St.
Paul also assures us, that whenever he went to plant the
gospel, he did it " by mighty signs and wonders, "f and
puts the Corinthians in mind, that his preaching among
them was " in demonstration of the Spirit and of power."+
If, therefore, Jesus Christ judged it necessary for the
introducing the gospel into any Heathen nation, to
work miracles, even though the persons he employed
for that end were the apostles, those fervent, zealous,
holy souls, upon whom he had poured out the pleni-
tude of the gifts of the Holy Ghost, and made them by
far the fittest instruments that ever were employed for
that purpose ; how much more must he judge it neces-
sary to work miracles for the same end in all after-ages,
when the opposition and difficulties will be equal, and
the instruments employed so much inferior to those
great men *vho first planted the gospel in the world ]
From what God actually did under the old law, w^e saw
it highly becoming him^to act in this manner under the
gospel. Jesus Christ, in fact, plants the gospel, and
propagates it in many nations during the apostolic age
by this very means. Therefore, it is a most just and
reasonable conclusion to presume and expect he will
continue to propagate it throughout all nations, in the
^ame manner, till the end of the world.

XXV. To convince mankind of the sanctity of his

•Mark xvi 20. j Rom. xv, 19- t I. Cor ii.

160 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FCR THE

servants ; to procure credit and authority to them, thsr
by their words and example others may be stirred up x*y-
greater fervour and devotion ; to restore by this mean*
the decay of piety, which mankind is very apt to fall
into unless roused up from time to time by some extra-
ordinary means, is an end which we have seen Almighty
God, under the law, judged most worthy of himself to
procure by the most splendid miracles ; and thence we
justly conclude, it was no less worthy of the same con-
duct from him under the gospel. In fact we find this
end was most admirably procured, both by Jesus Christ
himself, and by his apostles: How were the people filled
with gratitude and love to God ! How did they break
forth into his praises when they saw the miracles of our
Saviour! "And there came a fear upon all, and they
glorified God, saying, A great prophet is risen up
amongst us, and God has visited his people." How
were they astonished at the miracles of the apostles, sa
that none of the " others durst join to them, but all the
people magnified therm !" If, therefore, this was one of
the principal fruits gained by the miracles of Christ and
his apostles in their days, with what colour of reason
can it be doubted, that the infinite goodness of God,,
which has nothing more at heart than the sanctification
of souls, will continue to the end of ages, at proper
times, to send his holv servants into the world to recall
mankind to a just sense of their duty, to excite in them
a spirit of devotion, to restore decayed piety,^to promote
a greater fervour and zeal in his service ; and that he,
will confirm and authorize their words and exampL?
even by miracles wrought by their means for so noble
" an end ]

XXVI. Another great end which we have seen most
worthy of a divine interposition by miracles, was to-
procure a just respect and veneration for those who are
in priestly orders, and for all holy things. How does
the conduct of Jesus Christ, by means of the apostles,
authorize us to expect he will esteem this an end worthy
of miracles throughout all ages 1 What respect, what

CONTINUATION OF MIKACLKS. 161

Teneration must it have procured to St. Peter, when
Ananias and Sapphira fell down dead at his feet for tell-
ing him a li(i, and when this their crime in telling a lie
to the chief pastor of the church, was declared to be
telling a lie to the Holy Ghost himself! What high
deas must it have given all the people of the sanctity,
of the iiacred dignity of this great apostle, when they
saw that his very shadow passing over the sick, was
able to cure them of v/hatever diseases they laboured
under \ What must they have thought of the sanctity
of Saint Paul, when handkerchiefs and aprons, after
touching his sacred body, were also enabled to cure
all diseases \ With what respect must they have kept
these sacred relics 1 What veneration must they
have paid to them, when they saw them so much hon-
oured by Almighty God, as to be the miraculous instru-
ments of so great benefits to them 1 Now, if from
the conduct of Almighty God in the old law in regard
to these things, we found it most reasonable to expect he
would at all times, under the gospel, judge it worthy of
himself to work miracles in order to procure respect to
the priesthood and all holy things ; and if we find, in
fact, that Jesus Christ actually did so in the apostolic
age, does not this give us the most convincing reason to
presume, that he will continue to do so from time to
time, as he sees occasion, in all future ages'? If, in the
old law, Almighty God was pleased to give so miracu-
lous a prooPof the sanctity of his holy servant Elijah,
that, after he. was taken from among men, the very
m^antle he had worn, and which, on his being taken up, he
had left with Elisha, should, upon touching the waters
of Jordan, be the instrument of dividing these waters
into tw^o parts, and leaving a passage upon dry ground
for Elisha to get over ; if he gave so extraordinary a
proof of the sanctity of Elisha some time after his death,
that a dead corpse being thrown upon his grave, and
touching his sacred bones, should immediately have been
restored to life ; and if, under the gospel, in the aposto-
Uc age, he continues to act in the same manner, using
Vol. II.— U*

162 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

the very shadow of St. Peter, and handkerchiefs and
aprons that had touched the body of St. Paul, as instru
ments for miraculously curing all manner of diseases,,
thereby giving the most convincing proof of the super-
eminent sanctity of these his holy servants, can there be
a greater proof to convince us that he at all times esteems
this to be a manner of acting worthy of his divine wis-
dom, and that therefore we may with the greatest reason
presume he will in all succeeding ages continue to give
proofs of the sanctity of his holy servants, by making
use of things belonging to them in their lifetime, or ot
their relics after their death, as instruments in his hands
for performing miracles 1

XXVII. In the same manner, if we apply this reason-
ing to the other ends for which miracles are wrought,
such as the rewarding the heroic virtues of his servants,
the supplying their temporal wants and necessities, —
especially sueh as they incur from their adherence to
his service, or the punishing sinners in a miraculous
manner, either for their own correction, or a warning
to others, we shall find our present argument as power-
ful in these as in all the above examples. We have
seen, in our preceding argument, that these ends just
now mentioned are most worthy of a divine interposi-
tion by miracles ; we have seen numbers of glorious
instances in the old law, where Almighty God was ac-
tually pleased to perform most wonderful miracles to
procure them ; and hence we inferred that it is reason-
able to expect, that at all times, and in al lages under
the gospel, he would be ready to act in the same man-
ner, when necessary for the obtaining the like ends.
That this was a just inference we are assured from the
conduct of Jesus Christ. If he cures the woman of her
bloody flux, he declares it a reward of her great confi-
dence in his goodness. If he cures the daughter of the
Canaanean woman, he assures her it is in consequence
of her faith and perseverance. If the multitudes charm-
ed with his heavenly conversation follow him to the
wilderness, and continue there for three days without-

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 163

eating or drinking, his bowels are moved with compas-
sion towards them, and in reward of the love and affec-
tion they showed him, he once and again miraculously
multiplies a few loaves so as to be sufficient to feed some
thousands of people. If St. Peter is thrown into prison,
and loaded with chains, in order after a few days to be
put to death for his ardour and zeal in his service, an
angel is sent from heaven to deliver him, the chains fall
off his hands, and the iron gate miraculously opens of its
own accord, to give him a free passage out of prison,
and deliver him from the hands of Herod. If Elymas
the magician strives to oppose the progress of the gospel,
and to divert the Proconsul Sergius from giving ear to
the words of St. Paul, at one word of that apostle the
wretch is miraculously struck blind, in punishment of
his impious opposition to the work of God. It were
endless to bring all the examples of this kind related in
the New Testament ; these are fully sufficient to show,
that the conduct of Jesus Christ under the gospel, con-
firms the conclusion we drew^ from what Almighty God
did under the law, viz. that the ends above mentioned
are esteemed by him most worthy of the greatest mira-
cles ; and that as he has actually wrought many splen-
did miracles for these ends in the apostolic ages, we
have the strongest grounds thence to conclude, that he
will continue from time to time to do so while the world
endureth.

XXVIII. From what has been said upon this second
presumptive argument, it will easily appear wherein its
force properly consists. In thc> former argument, we
concluded, from the ends for which God wrought mira-
cles in the old law, that these ends were worthy of such
divine interposition ; and therefore, that we might rea-
sonably presume God would, in all ages under the gos-
pel, continue to work miracles for such ends, when
requisite in order to obtain them : for difference of time
or place can certainly make no difference either iu the
value and importance to the ends themselves, as being
worthy of miracles-, or in the power of God to work

164 PRESUMPIIVE EVIDENCE EOT THE

tliem. Nay, we considered several circumstances of
the gospel which show that the necessity of working
nniracles for such ends, was much greater under the
gospel than under the law ; and therefore, that we might
then with greater reason expect them. In the second
argument we go a step further ; we consider the conduct
of Jesus Christ and his apostles, as related in the New
Testament, and we find this conduct precisely such as
the conclusion in our former argument led us to expect.
We see numbers of miracles wrought for the very same
or similar ends, for which Almighty God wrought them
in the old law : hence we infer, that our conclusion in
the former argument was perfectly just and reasonable,
and from this actual conduct of Jesus Christ in the apos-
tolic age, we have still greater reason to presume, that
as he began the gospel period by working so many
miracles for the above ends, and by instruments similar
to those by which he wrought them under the law, so
he will continue, in all ages subsequent to that period,
to act in the same manner when similar circumstances
may require it.

XXIX. I come now to the third presumptive argu-
ment for the perpetual continuation of miracles in the
church of Christ, which is taken from his own sacred
promises. I was at first in some doubt whether I should
use these promises only as a presumptive proof, and not
rather as a positive evidence ; because they are in them-
selves most ample, unlimited and confirmed with his
usual affirmation; and the conditions annexed are such
as must be found among Christians to the end of time.
Hence we might with the greatest reason conclude, that
these promises are not mere presumptive arguments,
but strong and positive proofs, that the power of mira
2les will never be withdrawn from the church whila
she has a being; for the express promises of God that
any thing will be, are as strong a proof beforehand that
it will come to pass, as any positive human testimony
can afterwards be that it has actually occurred. How-
jpver as our adversaries, who limit the duration of mira*

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES : 165

cles to their particular assumed periods, are of course
obliged to put a limitation to these unlimited promises
of our Saviour, I thought it best to give them a place
here among the presumptive arguments, because by
examining them by the light which the other arguments
of this class affords us, we shall see how unjust our ad
versaries are in putting any restriction or limitation
upon them at all.

XXX. The first of these promises which I shall take
notice of, is from our Saviour's last sermon to his anos-
ties the night before his passion, where after exhorting
St. Philip to believe in him as God, equal to the Father,
and appealing to his works as the testimony given by
the Father of this truth, he immediatel}'' adds with his
usual asseveration, " Verily, verily, I say unto you, he
that believeth in me, the woi-ks that I do, shall he do
also j and greater works than these shall he do, because
I go unto my Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in
my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glori-
fied in the Son."* Now, whether we consider the plain
obvious senst of these words as they lie or the intention
for which this promise was made, or the reasons upon
which the performance of it was grounded, we shall
clearly see that it is doing the greatest violence to the
sacred text to affix any restriction or limitation to its
duration. For, in the first place, there is not the small-
est insinuation of any such limitation either in the pas-
sage itself, or in the context. He promises by his usual
asseveration that his faithful followers, " he that believ-
eth in me," shall perform miracles equal and even
greater than he himself had done. The only condition
required is, that the person " believe in him," that is,
have that strong faith in him, to which, as we shajl af-
terwards see, the grace of miracles is particularly affixed
Now, as it is a truth not to be doubted of, that Almighty
God will never want true, holy, and faithful servants in
every age to the end of the world, whose souls will h*

♦ JoJin xiv. 12, 13,

16S PRESUTWPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

adorned with this sacred faith and every other divine
virtue ; and as there is not the smallest insinuation from
the words of this promise itself to attach any limits to
its duration where this faith is found ; so there is the
justest reason to conclude, that the duration of the pro-
mise will have no limitation at all. In the second place,
the intention with which this promise was made shows
this still more fully. Our Saviour is here proving his
own divinity, that he himself is God equal to the Father.
The argument he appeals to, as the most convincing
proof of this truth, is the working of miracles. This he
proposes in two different lights ; — first he appeals to the
works he himself had done : " Believe me," said he,
"that I am in the Father, and the Father in me, or else
(if you will not take it on my word) believe me for the
very works' sake."* But as the belief of his divinity
was to be the object of our faith in all ages to the end
of the world, and as the miracles he wrought himself
were seen only by those of his own days, and might be
called in question or denied by those of after-ages, — as
in fact we find they may have been at all times, and
still are denied by many ; — therefore he proposes a
second proof both of his own divinity and of the reality
of the miracles he himself had wrought, namely that he
would even confer this very power of working miracles
on his faithful followers, who should be enabled to per-
form in his name the same, and greater works than he
himself had done. Now this was a proof altogether
beyond exception ; for though an impostor might de-
ceive the multitude by false signs and wonders, after the
working of Satan, yet it is manifestly impossible that an
impostor should be able to confer upon his followeis,
the power of working greater miracles than he did him-
self, and foretell with certainty before-hand that he
would do so. It is true, the apostles did not then see
this promise fulfilled, and therefore this argument w^ould
not then have its full influence upon their minds; but

* Ver. 11.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 167

they afterwards found it fully verified in themselves,
and also in their disciples, and then it both gave them-
selves the fullest conviction, and enabled them to give
to others also the same conviction of the divinity of their
Lord and Master, who had made them this promise be-
forehand, and afterwards most fully accomplished it in
their persons. Now, the intention for which this pro-
mise was made shows clearly that it can admit of no
•limitation as to the time of its duration ; for, as this
promise of working miracles wets made to his faithful
folio w^ers to be a proof of his divinity, especially where
those wrought by himself might be insulFicient for this
purpose, either for want of being known, or for not
being believed ; and as these circumstances must often
happen in every age even to the end of the world, espe-
cially among Heathen nations or Mahometans, when the
gospel is first proposed to them ; it therefore follows as
a necessary consequence, that, in every age when these
circumstances concur, this promise will take place, and
will undoubtedly be performed according as the divine
wisdom shall see most suitable to the end intended.
Lastly, if we consider the reasons upon which the per-
formance of this promise is grounded, we shall see the
same conclusion still more and more confirmed. He
gives two reasons ; first, because he was soon to leave
this world and return to the Father . "• Greater works
than these," says he, " shall he do, because I go to the
Father."* Now what connection has this reason with
the promise l The connection is evident and natural :
" Hitherto, whilst I was visibly present upon the earth,"
he says in substance, " I have wrought such miracles as
I knew were fully sufficient for convincing you, my
faithful followers, of all I have taught you : I have also .
instructed you, comforted you, and assisted you in all
your needs ; but I am going to leave you and return to
the Father ; and after I am gone, you will be exposed
to innumerable trials, persecutions, and afflictions of al'

•Ver. 12.

168 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

kinds, from the rage of hell and the malice of the world j
but the midst of these trials, ' I will not leave you com-
fortless,'* 'I will pray the Father, and he shall give-
you another comforter, that he may abide with you for
ever, even the spirit of truth,'! and, this comforter,
which is the Holy Ghost, he shall teach you all things.'^
' And when they bring you into synagogues, and magis-
trates, and powers, take ye no thought how or what
thing ye shall answer, or what ye shall say : for the
Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what ye
ought to say,'§ 'And I will give you a mouth and wis-
dom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to-
gainsay nor resist.' j| And lastly, for your further com-
fort and support under all your afflictions, and to enable
you to overcome all your adversaries, and convince
them that your doctrine is from me, and that I am the
true God equal to the Father, and that when I leave
this world, I go to the Father, and have in all things
the same power with him, I will bestow upon my faith-
ful followers the power of working miracles, even great-
er than those I have done myself; "he that believeth:
on me, the works that I do shall he do also, and greater
than these shall he do, because I go to the Father." It
is plain, that all these promises here related, and which^
for the most part, are contained in this very last sermon
before the passion and given at the same time, — were
intended for the support, encouragement, and comfort
i of the apostles and their successors in the work of the
. ministry, and of all faithful Christians who must suffer
persecution if they want to live piously in Christ Jesus,
under their trials, of whatever kind, and, at the same
time, as proofs of the divinity and doctrine of Jesus.
Christ. Now, it is to be observed, that the former of
these promises, to wit, the coming of the Holy Ghost,,
his help and assistance in teaching them all things, and
suorgfestins to them what to sav when called before civil
powers, were immediately addressed to the persons ot

•Ver. 18. fVer. 16. fVer. 26 § Luke xii. 2. !| Luke xxi. 15.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 169

'the apostles ; yet nobody doubts but these promises
would continue to be fulfilled to the end of the world
whenever the circumstances should require it ; nay, it
is expressly declared, that the Holy Ghost will abide
with his church for ever for these very purposes. But
this last promise of the power of working miracles was
not addressed to the apostles immediately in their own
persons, but to all true believers, " he that believeth on
me ;" consequently, if the former promises, though ad-
dressed immediately to the apostles, are yet justly
understood as admitting no limitation, and if the Holy
Ghost, abiding with his church for ever, will never fail
to fulfil them as need requires, in the absence of our
Saviour ; much more ought this last promise te be un-
derstood in the same unlimited sense, being addressed
to all the faithful in whatever age. With greater rea-
son, therefore, must we believe that the Holy Ghost, to
whose grace and operation the gift of miracles is chiefly
attributed, abiding for ever with his church, will never
fail to fulfil this last promise also, when the support of
the faithful, the propagation of the gospe), or any other
of those glorious ends which Almighty God judges wor-
thy of such conduct, shall require his doing so. The
second reason on which the performance of the above
promise is founded, is given by our Saviour in these
words : "And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that
will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son."*
The design of this promise was, that it might be a proof
of the divinity of Je.sus Christ ; the fulfilment of it
served mightily for this purpose, as we have seen ; but
the manner of performing it tends still more to show it :
" Whatsoever," says he, "you shall ask in my name,
that will I do," when any of you, my faithful followers,
would perform a miracle, you must do it in my name,
you must ask the Father, in my name, to grant it ; and
I here pass my sacred word, that whatever you ask in
• this m^anner, in my name, and with a full faith, I will

*Ver. 13.

Vol. II.— 15

170 - PBESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

undoubtedly perform it. We have seen above, in the
rules of the criterion, that a miracle is truly such and
the work of God, when it is done in his name. Here
then Jesus Christ promises, without any limitation, ta
afford this proof >f his divinity when his faithful servants
in suitable circumstances shall demand it of him, with
a view, as he adds, " that the Father may be gloi^ified by
the Son." Now, as this reason and these circumstances
-will, without doubt, occur in every age to the end of
the world, especially in the conversion of infidel nations,,
therefore we justly conclude, that this promise admits
of no limitation of time, but will be performed in every
age, where it may be required for the convincing man-
kind of the divinity of Jesus Christ, and the glorifying
the Father by the Son.

XXXI. We have seen in the two preceding argu-
ments of presumptive evidence, that it is worthy of
Almighty God, and highly becoming his divine wisdom,
to perform miracles in any age, when any of the above
ends shall require it ; we have seen that some or other
of these ends will never be wanting while the world
endures 5 we have seen that Jesus Christ has actually
wrought numbers of miracles by himself, and by his
followers, for many of these ends during the first age of
Christianity ; and from all these grounds we conclude
that we have the most just and well grounded reason to
expect, that the miraculous powers will continue in the
church to the end of time. If to these presumptive ar-
guments we add the above solemn promise of Jesug
Christ, and the reasons we have given to prove that it
can admit of no limitation, I appeal to common sense
whether or not this does not Tafford us, I do not say a
presumptive evidence, but even a most positive assur-
ance, that the power of miracles will never be withdrawn
from the church of Christ while the world endureth.

XXXII. It is further to be observed, that as the above
promise gives the strongest confirmation to the presump-,
Hve evidence of the two preceding arguments, so their
evidence is another convincing proof that the said pro-

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES : 171

mise ought most certainly to be understood in the unlim-
ited sense in which I have explained it. By the above
presumptive arguments we have the strongest reason to
expect, that Almighty God will, from time to time,
work miracles in his church to the end of the world.
Jesus Christ makes a solemn promise to his faithful
followers, — to bestow upon them the power of working
even greater miracles than he himself had done ; he makes
it in general terms; he puts no limitation to it either of
time or place : the question is, How long is this promise
to last 1 If, as we have seen above, there be the highest
presumptive evidence to expect that miracles will be
wrought in every age to the end of the world, this plainly
shows, that the promise of Christ, to which he has tacked
no limitation himself, is most certainly to be understood
without any limitation, as we have also proved above,
and these arguments amount to an unanswerable proof
that the power of working miracles will continue to be
exerted in the church from time to time to the end of
the world.

XXXLII. The next promise made by our blessed
Saviour on this subject, is mentioned in the last chapters
of St. Matthew and St. Mark, when, before his ascen-
sion, he gave his apostles their commission to publish
his gospel throughout all nations : In St. Matthew it is
thus related: "And Jesus came and spake unto them,
saying, all power is given unto me in heaven and in
earth ; go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things
whatsoever I have commanded you ; and lo, I am with
you always even to the end of the world."* In St.
Mark several other circumstances not taken notice of by
St. Matthew are added, as follows : " And he said unto
them, Go ye unto all the world and preach the gospel
to every creature : He tliat believe.th and is baptized
shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be iamn-

•Matth. xxviii.

172 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDENCE FOK THE

ed J and these signs shall follow them that believe. lu
my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak
with new tongues, they shall take up serpents, and if
they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them ; they
shall lay their hands on the sick, and they shall recover-
So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was-
received up into heaven and sat on the right hand of God,,
and they went forth and preached every where, the
Lord working with them, and confirming the word with
gigns following.""* On these two passages, which toge-
ther contain a full account of the several particulars that
happened on this occasion we are to observe, 1. That
our Saviour begins by assuring us, that ' all power is
given unto him in heaven and in earth,' and thereby
takes away all doubt of his performing whatever he
promises. 2. He gives the apostles commission to teach
all nations those sacred truths which he had revealed to
them, and absolutely requires that all nations should
receive and believe these truths under pain of damnation.
3. To take away all grounds for complaining, that he
had not given mankind sufficient proof that these truths
were really from him, he solemnly promises the gift of
miracles to his faithful followers, as the most undoubted
proof that what they taught were the truths of God ; so
that whosoever shall refuse to believe after such a
proof should be altogether inexcusable. 4. He promises
to be always with his apostles in this great work to the
end of the world, thereby showing that this commission
and these promises were not confined to the persons of
the apostles who were soon to leave the world, but were
made to them and their successors to the end of time.
.0. We are assured, that immediately upon the apostles
beginning to execute their commission in preaching the
word, the Lord began to accomplish his promise, confirm-
ing their words with signs following ; thereby assuring
us, that he will undoubtedly perform it in its full extent
as well as the beginning. 6. It is also here to be observ-

* Mark xvi.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 173

ed, that though the commission of teaching was directly
given to the apostles, yet the promise of miracles was
annexed to those that believe. The plain and natural
consequence of all these observations is, that as miracles
are here promised to true believers, without any restric-
tion of time or place, as a proof of the truth of the gos-
pel when taught to the nations, and as Christ's presence
for assisting the pastors of his church in this great work
IS expressly promised to the end of the world, and finally,
as this great work will not be fully accomplished till
towards the end of the world ; therefore- this promise
of miracles will continue to be fulfilled, from time to
time, till that period, as often as the end for which it is
here made shall require it. If now we join to this what
we have said above upon the former promise from John
xiv., and what we have seen in the two first arguments
of presumptive evidence, I would appeal to our adver-
saries themselves, whether it be not a manifest wresting
of the sacred texts, and the highest presumption to pre-
tend to limit these divine promises to any age or period
whatsoever. And if so, then miracles will continue to
be performed in the church of Christ from time to time,
as long as the world endureth.

XXXIV. The last promises I shall take notice of on
this subject, are those made on different occasions to those
of a strong faith, as related in the different gospels.
When the disciples saw the fig-tree presently wither
away upon their master's commanding it, " they mar-
velled, saying. How soon is the fig tree withered away X
Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily, I say unto
you, if ye have faith and doubt not, ye shall not only
do this which is done to the fig-tree, but also, if you
shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be
thou cast into the sea, it shall be done. And all things
whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall
receive."* Again, when the disciples could not cure
the lunatic child, and asked their master the reason,

* Matt. XAi. 21. t Mark xi. 23.

Vol- II.— 15*

174 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDEXCE FOR THE

* Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for
verily I say unto you, If you have faith as a grain of
mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, remove
hence to yonder place, and it shall remove, and nothing
shall be impossible to you."* Lastly, when the apos-
tles begged their master to increase their faith, he said,
" If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye might
say to this sycamore tree, Be thou plucked up by the
root, and be thou planted in the sea, and it should obey
thee."t On these texts I shall only observe, that in
them we find 'the working of the most stupendous mira-
cles affixed to a strong faith and confidence in God,
without the least insinuation of any kind of restriction
or limitation, either as to time or place. As, therefore,
there is not the smallest reason to imagine, that such-
faith may not be found in some holy servant of God in
all ages of the church to the end of the world ; so of
course we may from these texts conclude, that the mira-
culous powers will never be withdrawn from the church
in any age whatever. This inference joined to all we
have seen above, gives a new lustre and an additional
strength to our conclusion.

XXXV. I come now to the last source of presumptive
evidence for the perpetual continuation of miracles,
taken from what we know will happen at the end of
the world. We are assured in the book of Revelations,
that during the dreadful times of Anti-christ, the two
witnesses will appear to oppose him clothed with the
most ample power of miracles, which is thus described :
" If any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their
mouths and devoureth their enemies — These have power
to shut heaven, that it rain not in the .days of their
prophecy, and have power over waters to turn them
into blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues as
often as they wi]l."J Here then we are assured, that
miracles most amazing and in great numbers, will most
certainly be performed by these defenders, of the cause

* Matt, xti. 20 t Luke xvii. 6. % Rev. xi.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 175

of God in the last age of the church. It is confessed by
all, that they were performed in great abundance in the
first and some following ages. There is not the small-
est insinuation in the whole scripture, that the power
of performing them should, after any period of time, be
taken away from the church, and at the end be restored,
to her again ; therefore we may jus.tly conclude, that no
such interruption ever was, or ever will be made ; and,
on the contrary, with great reason we presume, that as
these powers most certainl}' were in the church at the
beginning, and undoubtedly will be at the end, so they
will never be taken from her in any intervening age, but
continue to be exerted in every age, whenever the pro-
motion of the divine glory by any of the ends above
mentioned, shall require it. Join this presumptive ar-
gument with ail the former, and let common sense decide
of their combined strength and efficacy.

XXXVI. I shall now sum up all I have advanced on
this head of presumptive evidence for the continuation
of miracles in all ages, in the manner Mr. Brook has
done for those of the three first centuries, and as near as
I can in his own words.

Thus it will appear, I think, from the history of these
extraordinary and divine powers with which the «aints
of God were endued in every age during the old lavV ;
from the ends for which these powers were given them ;
from the conduct of Jesus Christ during the first age of
the gospel, and from the several unlimited promises of
bestowing these powers upon his faithful followers, that
there is a strong, yea, the strongest presumption of the
continuance of miracles in the true church of Christ till
the end of tire world. This presumption is much
heightened by considering, that all and every one of .
those ends for which Almighty God wrought such num-
bers of Miracles during the old law, and for which great
numbers were also WTOUght by Christ and his apostles
in the first age of the gospel, must necessarily occur on
numberless occasions in every succeeding age, and very
frequentljr in such circumstances as render the aid of

176 PRESUMPTIVE EVIDEINCE FOK THK

miracles for obtaining them much more necessary than
it was in those former times in which he actually wrought
such numbers of miracles on their acccout.

XXXVII. Doctor Middleton, and every other man
who professeth himself a Christian, must allow, that
miracles were wrought in great abundance, not only at
the first establishment of the Mosaic institution, but on
many different occasions, in every period during its exis
tence : they must allow that miracles were wrought in
great abundance during the lives of the apostles, and
that the Christian religion was first propagated by an
extraordinary providence : Mr. Brook will also allow,
and has solidly proved, that the same extraordinary pro-
vidence continued, and miracles were wrought in no
less abundance during the first three ages of Christianity :
other Protestant authors, with equal reason, have ascer-
tained the continuance of miracles in the church of
Christ for several ages -more. Tlie question then will
be. Whether we have reason to conclude, that the same
extraordinary providence has continued ever since, and
will continue to the end of the world \ If the probabil-
ity of an event is to be determined by the likelihood
of its happening, and if that thing is allowed to be likely
to happen, which has frequently, and in a variety of
mstanees, already come to pass, then it may reasonably
be presumed, that if there were such frequent interposi-
tions of the Deity for the several ends above specified,
in every age during the law, and for several ages at the
beginning of the gospel, it is likely, that in all succeed-
ing ages the same extraordinary interpositions should
from time to time be continued in similar cases, and
where the same important ends present themselves
and if to this be added, the several promises of Christ,
of bestowing the gift of miracles on his faithful follow-
ers, the reasons of these promises, the ends proposed,
and the unlimited terms in which they are conceived :
and lastly, what we know for certain will happen at the
end of the church in this world, I dare say every man
of common sense who understands these reasons, will

CONTINUATION OF MmACLES. 177

readily agree, that they amount not only to the greatest
probability, but even to a very high degree of certainty,
that the DOwer of working* miracles will never be taken
from the church of Christ, but continue to be exerted,.
on suitable occasions, by the holy servants of God, in
every age to the end of the world ; and therefore, that,
if any particular miracle in any age be properly attest-
edj it is most worthy of credit, and it would be manifest
folly and obstinacy to call it in question. The nature
of this attestation I now proceed to consider.

CHAPTER XV.

Positive Evidence for the Continuation of Miracles

THROUGHOUT ALL PRECEDING AgES, DOWN TO THE PRES-
ENT TDIES.

1. The result of all we have said upon the criterion
and continuation of miracles, is, that the evidence of
testimony is the only natural and proper proof for the
existence of miracles to those who were not eye-wit-
nesses of them : — That no metaphysical arguments, a
priori, can, in the smallest degree, weaken the force of
this evidence, when the testimony is such as it ought to
be : — That we have the highest presumptive evidence
that the miraculous powers will be continued with the
church of Christ throughout all ages to the end of the
world : — That there is not the smallest weight in any of
those arguments which are brought against this continu-
ation ; and, as i necessary consequence of these truths,
that, if the positive testimony for the actual existence
of miracles in every age of the church down to this pre*
sent time be unexceptionable, it must be the height of
folly to call their existence in question.

178 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

II. Before we proceed to examine the nature of thif
testimony, it will be proper to take notice of a piece of
very unfair dealing in some of the adversaries of the
Catholic church, on this subject. We distinguish three
different classes of miracles with respect to the testi-
mony on which they are founded : — First, those which
have no other ground but popular rumours, or mere oral
tradition, without any other proof of their existence
from history, authentic testimony, ancient monuments
or the like. — Now, on miracles of this class no stress is
laid j for though the mere want of proper evidence is
by n<D means an absolute proof that such miracles never
did exist, yet it is a just reason for not appealing to them
as proofs of the point in question, which accordingly is
never done. But while they have a good moral ten-
dency, and serve to illustrate any point of religion, or
enforce any practical duty, the}'' are properly used for
this purpose, by way of parables, after the example of
our blessed Saviour himself in the gospel. And, indeed,
experience teaches those who have some experience in
the care of souls, how much a well-timed example or
parable of this kind serves to influence the minds of the
unlearned, and render the great truths of religion sensi-
ble and affecting to those who would have heard the
strongest reasons and the warmest exhortations without
the least emotion, or even comprehending what was
said. Neither can this use of such parables be objected
to with any colour of reason, since besides the example
of Jesus Christ who authorizes it, we see, that nothing
is more common, even among those who cry out against
them, than to propose moral duties for the instruction
of others, by relations professedly false, — by fables,
novels, romances, and the like ; whereas the examples
and parables we speak of, though not attested by posi-
tive proof, yet may have been true and real, as many
of them undoubtedly are. It is well known, that num-
bers of extraordinary favours done to the saints of God,
are studiously concealed by them out of humility, and
though afterwards discovered and published by word of.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 17&

mouth, yet are not always properly attested, so as to be
an evidence to posterity ; and many things, too, have
been fully attested when they happened, though the
testimony has, by length of time, been lost, whilst the
memory of the fact once published has been preserved
by oral tradition to after ages. — But whatever may be
said as to this, the fact is, that miracles of thie class are
entirely laid aside, when the question is to prove the
continuation or existence of miracles in the church, and
those of the two following classes only are regarded.

The second class contains those miracles which are
properly attested by judicious historians, or other wri-
ters of credit and authority, who either were themselves
eye-witnesses of what they relate, or had every means to
know the truth, and published their works to the world
in such circumstances as render their testimony above
all suspicion.

The third class contains those miracles which have
undergone the rigorous examination of the church in
her processes for the canonization of saints and have been
authentically published to the world after such examin-
ation, as true and incontestable miracles.

III. Now, right reason and common justice would
require, that when the adversaries of the Catholic church
attempt to confute or ridicule her miracles, by examin-
ing any particular miracle approved by her, they should
always make choice of some instance belonging either
to the second or third class. Yet this piece of justice
they do not always allow her; nay, we find, that two
of her avowed modern adversaries, Mr. Hume, in his
Essay on Miracles, and Dr. Campbell, in his Dissertation
against that Essay, have not so much as attempted to
examine any one particular miracle authenticallv ap-
proved in the church, belonging either to the second or
third class, but have only appealed to, and ridiculed a
mere popular hearsay, and a set of forged miracles, the
forgery and falsity of which were detected and exposed
oy her own pastors. The reason of this conduct will,
easily appear, when we consider the firm and insiir*-

180 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

mountable force which the miracles of the second and
third class have, and the solid grounds on which they
-stand, from the nature of their respective testimony,
which I now proceed to consider.

IV. In examining miracles of the second class, viz.
those which are properly attested by judicious histori-
ans of credit and authority, I do not intend to make an
induction of examples throughout the different ages of
the church, and point out in each the strength of the
testimony on which we receive them. — This would ex-
tend my argument to an enormous length. Nor is it
necessary, as it has been ably done already, by the
learned author of that masterly performance. The Mira-
culous Powers of the Church, &c. I shall therefore
confine myself to a general view of the nature and cir-
cumstances of that testimony, which will fully answer
my purpose, and which 1 chiefly take from the judicious
observations of that pious author.

V. First, then, if we consider the characters of the
persons who attest the existence of miracles in their
own days, throughout every age, we shall find them
above all exception, viz the holy fathers, and chief pas-
tors of the church, — men raised up by Almighty God
from time to time, as the great luminaries of the Chris-
tian world, replenished with a superabundant measure
of the divine spirit, and whose lives were spent in the
ino>t perfect exercise of all Christian virtues. — The
many excellent and justly admired writings which they
have left behind them, and which remain to this day
are the most unexceptionable proofs of their exquisite
sense, their deep penetration, the acuteness of their
judgment, and their extensive learning. The place
many of them held in the church gave them full power
and opportunity to search into the truth of w^hat they
related, and their duty required of them to use every
precaution to hinder their flock from being imposed
upon by cheats and impostors. We cannot, therefore,
doubt either their abilitv ^o investisrate th.^ truth, or
Iheir diliij; nee i:i (.'oiuj; it nuuh l.-'ss c.tn vv.^ .su?J:>fi.t

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 18 J

that they would wilfully deceive by imposing apon the
world any thing as true which they knew to be false. —
They were Christians, — perfect Christians, who made
it their whole study to live up to the perfection of Chris-
.tian virtue : — They well knew it was absolutely unlaw-
ful to deviate from the truth for any cause whatever.—
They preached up this doctrine to their people ; — they
have left it on record in their writings ; and whenever
occasion offered, they always protested their constant
attachment to the truth in whatever they related. — Thus
St. Justin Martyr declares, he would^ rather lose his life
than save it by a lie ; St. Sulpicius Severus, in his life
of St. Martin, does the same : — " 1 entreat those who
shall read it (says he,) that they would believe what I
say, and be persuaded that I have written nothing but
what is well attested, and assured ; for I had rather be
silent than tell an untruth." St. Augustine also, who-
relates many most remarkable miracles as within his
own knowledge, and of which he was an eye-witness,
shows his utter abhorrence of all lies in m.any different
parts of his w^ritings, particularly in his book to Consen-^
tius concerning lies, where he says, "All lies, without
exception, are to be excluded from the doctrine of reli-
gion, and even from every proposition uttered concern-
ing that doctrine in the teaching and learning of it. And
let it not be imagined that there can possibly be any
reason found for telling a lie in such matters : Since it
is not justifiable to tell a lie about religious doctrines,,
even for the sake of converting a person more easily by
them: For if the sense of truth be once broken down,
or even but lightly weakened, every thing will be ren-
dered uncertain.'''* The same doctrine is constantly
.held and professed by the whole series of those saints in
all ages. — Their cause was the cause of truth ; they be-
lieved themselves, and laboured to convince all others,
that to deviate from the known truth, or to propagate a
known falsehood, is a crime for whicl we must accouat-

* Cap. X.
Vol. II.— 16

182 POSITIVE KVIDENCE FOR THE

to Almighty God, by whom it will be severely punish-
ed. It is ridiculous then to suppose that they were
capable of attesting and publishing to the world as a
certain truth what they were conscious was a falsehood.
AVitnesses of this character are, therefore, above all ex-
ception, especially when we consider that they are in
great numbers in different countries, and in all ages,
who give their testimony to facts that happened in their
own times. ' Such a general attestation of matters of
fact,' says Mr. Brook, speaking of this testimony in the
three first ages, biit which is perfectly applicable to
every succeeding age, ' Such a general attestation of
matters of fact, which are in themselves unexception-
able, is ever thought authentic and substantial. Nothinor,
indeed, but the force of truth itself, and the reality of
the things themselves thus related, is able to create so
unanimous, so universal a consent.'*

V'l. But the force of this universal testimony of such
unexceptionable witnesses is vastly increased in every
age, when we consider, secondly, the manner in which
they give this testimony and the circumstances attending
it. Under this head there are several things most worth}-'
our attention ; for, 1. They do not mention the mira-
cles they speak of, as popular reports, or idle hearsays ;
they attest them as facts perfectly consistent with their
own knowledge, of which they either were themselves
eye-witnesses, or had them from such as were : Thus
Origen, in his first book against Celsus, declares that the
Christians in his days " drive away devils, perform
many cures, foresee things to come, according to the
will of the divine word." And a little after he adds:
" I have seen many examples of this sort, and should I
only set down such of them as were transacted in my
presence, I should expose myself to the loud laughter of
the unbelievers who imagine that we, like the rest whom
they suspect of forging such things, are also imposing
our forgeries upon them : — But God is my witness, that

* Brook's Exam. p. 145.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 183

tnj solt^ purpose is to recommend the religion of Jesus,
not by fictitious tales, but by clear and evident facts."
In like manner, the great St. Athanaiius in his preface
to the life of St. Antony, wherein he relates many ex-
traordinary and miraculous effects of the divine power,
declares himself thus: " The facts which I have inserted
are partly from my own knowledge, — for I often went
to see him, — and partly from the information of one who
had long attended on him ; in all which I have carefully
adhered to truth." And in the course of the history
itself, he relates several of these miracles done by the
Saint in his own presence. So also St. Paulinus relates
miracles performed by St. Ambrose before his own eyes ;
and the famous miracles wrought in Milan by the relics
of the holy martyrs Sts. Gervasius and Protacius, are
related both by St. Ambrose and St. Augustine, as facts
of which they themselves were eye-witnesses, as well
as thousands of others.* St. Chrysostom, speaking of
the sign of the cross, says : " This sign, both in the da^-s
of our fathers and in our own, has thrown open gates
that were shut, destroyed the effects of poisonous drugs,
dissolved the force of hemlock, and cured the bites of
venemous beasts."! St. Paulinus has celebrated, both
in prose and verse, many miracles performed by the
relics of St. B'elix the martyr; and, he declares J that
many of them were actually performed, in his own pre-
sence. St. Augustine, in his excellent work on the
City of God, relates a great many moit extraordinary
miracles, done in his own time, and before his own eyes,
at which, says he, '-'- nos interfuimus et oculis aspeximus
nostris ;" — I myself was present, and beheld with my
own eyes 5" and coming to the famous cure of two per-
sons at the shrine of St. Stephen, he gives a most cir-
cumstantial account of it as having been performed be-
fore the whole people. He says, " It is so notorious and
so celebrated, that I do not think there is one of all the

* gee St. Ambr. Ep. 2. ad Sorotem Marcellin. et St. Aug. Coafen^
4. 9, C.7.

\ T. 7. p. 552. X P'^em 23.

184 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FCR THE

inhabitants of Hippo who did not see it, or hath not
been informed of it ; nor one that can ever forget it."
Theoderet, bishop of Cyr, declares that he was himself
eye-witness to several miracles wrought by the holy
monks of his time. He was intimately acquainted with
many of them, and has transmitted to posterity a circum-
stantial account of the wonderful works which God
performed by their means. Speakmg of St. Simeon
^tylites, " I rnyself," says he, " saw another most cele-
If-ated miracle," which he goes on to relate in the cure
4f a sick man 5 and adds, " 1 was not only a spectator of
his miracles, I was also a hearer of his predictions ;"
several instances of which, and their full accomplish-
ment, he describes. -Eneas of Gaza, in his dialogue
between Theoprastusand Aritheus, speaking of the Afri-
can confessors, whose tongues had been cut out at the
roots by the Arians, but who miraculously retained the
perfect faculty of their speech, says, " I myself saw
these men, and heard them talk, and was astonished they
could speak so articulately ; I looked for the organ of
speech, and, not trusting my ears, I examined the mat-
ter with my eyes, and having opened their mouths, saw
that their tongues were entirely cut away, root and alL
Upon which I was amazed, not only that they could
speak, but even that they had not expired in the execu-
tion." Procopius also attests that he had seen them at
Constantinople. The same language we find in every
age by those who attest these matters ; but as it would
run out to too great a length to collect all, I shall con-
clude with Geoffroy, one of St. Bernard's disciples, who
whites his life, and declares, "I was present at almost
all the transactions I relate ; some few things, to which
I was not an eye-witness have been attested to me by
brethren, on whose veracity I can depend." But, 2.
What makes this declaration still more worthy of credit
is, thPit they often call God himself to witness the truth
of what they attest; this we have seen above was done
by Origen, So also Palladius, in his history of the Fathers
of the desert relates numbers of miracles performed by

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 185

these great Saints, not only from the report of credible
witnesses, but from his own certain knowledge, declar
ino" that he had seen these wonderful works himself,
and assures us that, by the grace of God, he tells the
truth. St. Sulpicius Severus was a learned and holy
priest, who wrote the life of that great prelate St. Mar-
tin of Tours, in which numbers of great miracles WTought
by the Saint are related, and in the beginning of it he
;says : " I intreat those who shall read it, that they would
believe what I say, and be persuaded that 1 have written
nofhing but what is well attested and assured ; for I
had rather be silent than tell an untruth ;" and in the
fifth chapter he declares that he would esteem it a
crime to tell a lie in favour of St. Martin, and calls
Christ to witness that he has related nothing but what
he had either seen himself or received from known wit-
nesses, and for the most part from St. Martin himself
The sixth book of the life of St. Bernard, written by his
■disciple GeofFroy, is an attested narrative of a number
of miracles wrought by the Saint in different places,
supported by unexceptionable witnesses, the bishop of
Constance, his Chaplain, two abbots, two monks, ana
three clergymen, who accompanied the Saint, and day
by day attested and set their names, to what they were
eye-witnesses of, and in their attestation they express
themselves thus : " We that were present have judged
it necessary to specify the miracles as well to avoid
confusion as to avoid all doubt : we have each of us
signed our names, and do solemnly attest what we have
seen and heard." To mention one instance n.ore : In
the fourteenth century lived St. Catherine of Sienna,
remarkable for the m.any miracles God wrought by her
means. Her confessor F. Raymond, general of the
"order of the Dominicans, wTote her life, with which he
was well acquainted, and candidly acknowledges that
for a long time he doubted of the reality of those hea-
venly things he saw in her ; till having maturely examin-
ed them, and experienced in himself the wonderful effi-
cacy of her prayers, he was fully satisfied, and therefore
Vol. "11.^16*

186 POSITIVE E/IDENCE FOR THE

m the presence of God avers the truth of what he
relates. What confirms stili more the veracity of ihi»
their testimony is, 3. That they often appeal to their
very enemies themselves for the truth of what they at-
test, as a thing notorious and perfectly consistent with
their knowledge : Thus S. Justin Martyr, in his second
apology to the Roman Senate, says, ' This you may
understand by what happens before your own eyes :
For many persons possessed with devils, through the
whole world, and in this very city, have been delivered,
and are even now delivered by several of our Christians
adjuring them in the name of Jesus Christ.' So also
TertuUian challenges the Heathen magistrates ' to call
before their tribunals any person manifestly possessed
with a devil ; and if the evil spirit, when exorcised by
any Christian whatsoever, did not own himself to be a
devil, as truly as in other places he would falsely call
himself a God — not daring to tella lie to a Christian —
that then they should take the life of that Christian.
And what is more manifest,' says he, ' than this work T
what more convincing than this proof]'* S. Jerom
also writing against Vigilantius, who denied that any
veneration was due to the relics of the martyrs, appeals
to the very miracles done by these relics, as evident
and manifest proofs against that heretic : ' Answer me,'
says he, ' how comes it to pass that in this vile dust
and ashes, as you call them, of the martyrs, there is so
great a manifestation of signs and miracles V Again,
4. la several cases this testimony for the existence of
miracles, and the miracles themselves, have been ex-
amined, and all opposition made against them at the
very time they happened by the adversaries of the Cath-
olic faith, but which had no other effect than to estab-
lish them the more firmly : Thus the famous miracles
at Milan wrought by the relics of the two holy martyrs,
S(e. Gervasius and Protasius, had such influence on the
ininds of the people as greatly to alarm the Arians j for

♦ ApoJ. c. 23.

CONTINUATION OF MIKACLES. 18T

which reason no stone was left unturned to discredit
them as impostures, as well by the lies and misrepresen-
tations of those heretics, as by the interest of the court,
then residing in that city : But all to no purpose ; the
people knew, what they had seen with their own eyes j
the notoriety of what was done prevailed over all these
contrivances ; and in spite of all the rage of the Empress
and her party, gave a check to the persecution against
the Catholics.*

In like manner, in the Arian persecution in Africa,
under Hunnerick, king of the Vandals, we have the cele-
brated miracle of restoring sight to a blind man, before
the whole people, by Eugenius, bishop of Carthage,
which is related at large by St. Victor, bishop of Vita, in
his history of this persecution. This made so great a
noise, 'that the news (says St. Victor) was soon carried
to Hunnerick ; the man was apprehended, and questioned,
about all that had happened, and the recovery of his
sight. He gave a faithful account of every circumstance:
Whereby the Arian bishops were put to the utmost con-
fusion. The reality of the miracle could not be denied,
for Felix (the blind man) was known to the whole city.'
Again, 5. The time and manner in which this their
testimony was published to the world, is another con-
vincing proof of their veracity in giving it j for they do
not publish their accounts of the miracles they relate,
as of things that happened long ago, or in different parts
of the world, but as facts performed at the very time,
and in the very place where they mention them, and
as well known to the very people to whom they publish
them. Several examples of this we see in those brought
above; as of St. Augustine in his City of God,* where,
he says, 'even at this time miracles are wrought in the
name of Jesus, as well by his sacrements as by the
prayers and memorials of his saints. The cure of the
blind man at Milan, was done in the presence of a vast
concourse of people who were there assembled at the

• See St. Ambr. Ep. 2. ad Marcellinam. f B. 22, cap a.

188 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

bodies of the martyrs Gervasius and Protasius.* A little
after, he adds, ' There was one miracle wrought among
us, so notorious and so celebrated, that I do not think
there is one of all the inhabitants of Hippo who did not
see it, or hath not been informed of it;' and then goes on
to relate it. Now this relation he published in Hippo
to that very people before whom he avers the miracle
was performed : Must he not have been a madman to
have done this, if what he related had never existed 1
in like manner, Theodoret published the life and won-
derful miracles of St. Simeon Stylites, while the Saint
was living, and thousands were alive who had been eye-
witnesses of what he related, so that it is impossible he
could have escaped detection, if what he related had not
been literally true. When St. Victor, bishop of Vita,
published to the world his history of the African confes-
sors, whose tongues had been cut out by Hunnerick, and
who yet retained the perfect use of their speech, he
says, 'If any man makes a difficulty in believing this,
let him go to Constantinople, and there he may see one
of them, Reparatus by name, a sub-deacon, who speaks
perfectly, and is highly esteemed by all m the palace
of the emperor Zeno.' Must not this author have been
more than mad, or could he ever have escaped being
detected for an impostor had this relation been a fiction I
Lastly, The life of St. Bernard was wrote by one of his
own disciples, and published soon after his death, while
thousands of people were living, who, if there had been
any forgery in the miracles there related, must have had
it in their power to detect the fraud, to the utter confu-
sion of the publishers. I cannot help adding here, 6.
two examples akin to the last mentioned, to wit, of St.
Cyril of Jerusalem, and of St. Gregory the Great : , The
former, in his homily preached to his people on the
paralytic, declares publicly, as a thing well known
among them, that the gifts of prophecy, of healing the
sick, and of casting out devils, were granted at that
time to some of the faithful at Jerusalem ; and he there
publicly exhorts those, on which these graces were be*

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 189'

stowed, to be humble, and to repress all thoughts of pride
and vanity that might arise in their breasts on their
account : Now how ridiculous would all this be if his^
hearers had not perfectly well known the truth of what
ne thus asserted ] In like manner, St. Grogory the
Great writes to St. Augustine, apostle of the English,
exhorting him to be humble, and not to let his mind be
elated by the many miracles God was pleased to work
by his hands for the conversion of that people, which
would have been highly inconsistent, and exposing him-
self to the just censure of the world, if these miracle*
had never existed. To these I may also add St. Chry-
sostom, though more properly belonging to the former
class, who, in his discourse* mentions it to his hearers
as a thing well known and notorious among them, that
many had been healed of their distempers by anointing
themselves with oil taken from the lamps that were kept
burning before the relics of the martyrs. Now, from
all these considerations it is evident beyond dispute that
the manner in which this testimony is given, and the
circumstances attending it, are such as take away every^
suspicion of imposture, and give the highest lustre and
energy to the attestation so delivered.

VII. The nature of the miraculous facts attested is,
thirdly, another great proof of the truth of the testimony
given to their existence ; for these were by no means
dubious, hidden or abstruse matters, that could be fit
subjects for juggling tricks, and easily imposed on the
people, as our adversaries insinuate, but palpable, plain,
open facts, of which the most illiterate person who could
see or hear was a perfectly competent judge ; namely,
giving sight to the blind, dispossessing devils, curing the
sick, raising the dead to life, and such like. There is
no need of being a learned philosopher to prevent our
being deceived in the exhibition of such things before
us ; the simplest clown is as capable to discern the truth.
in such cases as those of the greatest learning.

\

* 32 Tom 7.

190 POSITIVE EVIDENCE Iur' THE

\11I; Fourthly, The effects produced by these mira-
cles is another glorious proof of their reality, and that
the attestation given of them is true. These effects are
chiefly three, 1. The conversion of heretics. Thus the
great numbers of Arians converted by the miracles
which were wrought by the relics of the martyrs of
Milan, and the multitude of Henricians about Thou-
louse and other placos, converted by the miracles of St.
Bernard, are most undeniable proofs of the reality of
those miracles by which this was brought about. And
this proof is the more cogent, because it is well known
how obstinate and inveterate these heresies were, and
how attentive their abettors to lay hold of every thing
against the Catholic church. Hence we may fairly con-
clude, that had not these miracles been true, and even
notorious beyond all dispute, instead of converting such
numbers of those poor souls, they could never have es-
caped the censure of such clear-sighted adversaries, but
would have rather confirmed them in their errors. They
would have been turned by them into an occasion of
ridicule, and served only to the confusion of those who
pretended to prove the Catholic doctrine by them. The
same is to be said of the miracles of St. Dominic, which
were instrumental in converting numbers of the Albi-
genses, and of several others too tedious to mention. 2.
The conversion of sinners to a holy life of penance and
piety, is another admirable effect miracles have produced
and a most undoubted proof of the reality of their exis-
tence. Every one knows how difficult a matter it is to
change the heart of obstinate sinners, habituated to vice
and sensuality ; nothing less than the Almighty hand of
God is able to perform this, especially to do it thoroughly
and instantaneously. Miracles are doubtless the most
powerful and best adapted external means to convince
such sinners of what God requires from them, and of
their imminent danger if they continued rebellious to his
will ; and God himself, in Pharaoh and other such ex-
.amples we read of in holy scripture, used them for this
very purpose. Whei, therefore, such conversions,

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 191

instantaneous and perfect, are notoriously known as the
consequences of miracles aUested to have been wrought
for that very purpose, this effect produced by them is a
most convincing proof of the real existence of the cause
which produced it. A most remarkable instance of
this we have in the life of St. Bernard, in the conversion
of the duke of Guienne, by the miracles of that holy
servant of God, which, with others of the like nature, I
omit relating, for brevity's sake. 3. The conversion of
Heathen nations to the Christian faith is another glori-
ous effect of miracles, and an incontestable proof of their
existence. That Heathen nations have in all ages been
converted to the faith of Christ, is a fact never called in
question: That miracles were proper, adequate, and
well adapted means to produce this effect, will not be
denied: That we might reasonably expect them from
a good God on such an important occasion, is what the
most violent adversaries must admit. Seeing then, that
the histories of all these converted nations do solemnly
attest, that many miracles were wrought by those holy
saints who converted them, and their conversion — itself
a notorious fact — is expressly declared to have been
the effect of these miracles ; the certainty and notoriety
of the effect' gives the most convincing proof of the
existence of the cause from which it proceeded, and
adds an insuperable strength to the testimony by which
that existence is attested. And here we may very fitly
subjoin the observation of St. Augustine, that, consider-
ing the nature of the Christian religion both as regards
faith and morals, — the opposition it must needs meet
with on both these accounts from the corruption of our
hearts and our perverse inclinations, especially when
these have been confirmed by habit and continual indul-
gence, as is the case in all Heathen nations before their
conversion, — the popular prejudices, — and numberless
difficulties it has every where to struggle with when it
makes its first appearance in any country ; — consider-
ing, I say, all these things, it seems impossible it should
ever gain ground and be planted in any nation, without

192 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

the help of miracles. But if, at any time, this should
happen, it would be a greater miracle than any of those
which are related upon any such occasion ; because the
conversion of any Heathen nation to the faith of Christ
without the help of miracles, would be a most superna-
tural effect produced in the hearts of every one convert-
ed, by the immediate operation of the power of God,
without the use of any external means adequate to the
effect produced. What Dr. Campbell beautifully ob-
serves of the miracles of the apostles, and the effects
procuced by them in the conversion of the Heathen
world, may justly be used here, and is entirely applicable
to the same or similar effects in converting Heathens,
heretics, or sinners, in all after-ages. . " The very pre-
text of supporting the doctrine by miracles," says the
Doctor, "if a false pretext, would of necessity do un-
speakable hurt to the cause. The pretence of miracles
will quickly attract the attention of all to whom the new
(or the disputed) doctrine is published. The influence
■which address and eloquence, appearances of sanctity,
and fervours of devotion would otherwise have had.
however great, would be superseded by the consideration
of what is infinitelv more strikina; and decisive. The
miracles, therefore, will first be canvassed, and canvass-
ed with a temper of mind the most unfavourable to con-
viction."* Consequently, if, after such canvassing, the
adversaries yield assent to the evidences of divine truth,
so that Heathens become Christians, heretics rejoin the
Catholic faith, detesting their former errors, and sinners
are converted to a penitential and virtuous life ; these
effects are plainly the most convincing proofs that the
miracles -had stood the test of the strictest scrutiny, and
triumphed over all opposition.

IX. To these more remarkable effects produced by
miracles, 'which serve as so many convincing proofs of
<their existence, and of 'the truth of that testimony by
isvhich their existence is supported, we may also subjoin

• Dissert, p. ii. § i.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 19d

two others, which, if not properly effects directly pro-
duced by miracles, are such natural consequences of
them as necessarily presuppose the reality of their exis-
tence. The first is the erection of public monuments
in memory of the miracles performed. When any
public monument actually exists, and when ancient his-
torians living on the spot at the very time of its erection,
give an account of the fact which gave occasion to it,
these two together are an irrefragable proof of the exis-
tence of that fact; because, should the historian give a
false account, and publish it at the time and place in
Avhich the monument is erected, he must either be a
fool or a madman, and it is evidently impossible he
should escape detection. Now, many such public mon-
uments are to be found in the Catholic church, as proofs
of the reality of those miracles for which they were
erected. The second is the pitiful shifts that the adver-
saries of the Catholic faith have been reduced to, in
order to evade the force of these miracles which have
been urged against them, particularly their attributing
them to imposture or to art magic ; for such evasions as
these plainly show, that even those very adversaries were
convinced of the reality of the facts, which, being public
and notorious, they had not confidence to deny or call
in question ; and therefore found themselves reduced
to the necessity of having recourse to the above evasions,
with a view to elude the force of these miracles against
them and their false doctrines. And it is observable,
that this is a common subterfuge of the adversaries of the
Catholic faith. Thus, Osiander, one of the celebrated
fathers of the reformation, not being able to doubt of the
miracles performed by St. Bernard, says, they "were
Satan's workmanship — for the confirmation of idolatry
and false worship."* Whittaker, in his answer to
Bellarmine, acknoAvledging the existence of those mira-
cles urged against him by that learned cardinal, attri-
hutes them to the devil. '" The devil." says he, " might

* Epit. Centiir p. 310.

Vol- II.— 17

J 94 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR IHE

preserve the body of Xavier for a short time odoriferous
and incorrupt."* So Calvin, in the preface to his Insti-
tutions, and the centuriators of Magdeburgh, relating;
miracles in every century of the church, being convinced
of the facts, openly impute them to Satan. In like
manner the Arians and Heathens, as St. Ambrose informs
us, pretended that the miracles performed by the bodies
of St. Gervase and St. Protase were wrought by the
devil, on purpose to delude the Christians. Celsusalso,.
and Julian, these two inveterate pagan adversaries of
Christianity, attributed all the miracles wrought at the
establishment of the Christian religion to the same
cause. All these enemies of the truth, and of true mira-
cles, only followed the example of the Pharisees, — their
fathers and predecessors in this cause, — who said of the
miracles of Christ himself, " That he cast out devils
through Beelzebub the prince of the devils. "| But this
evasion is a clear proof, that those who use it were con-
vinced of the reality of the facts, which they could not
deny, as is justly observed by the learned protestant author
of the Observations on the Conversion of St. Paul.+ where
he says " To impute miracles to magic is by no means
agreeable to the notions of those who in this age disbe-
lieve Christianity. It will therefore be needless to show
the weakness of that supposition ; but that supposition
itself is no inconsiderable argument of the truth of the
facts. Next to the apostles and evangelists, the strongest
witnesses of the undeniable force of that truth are Celsus
and Julian, and other ancient opponents of the Christian
religion," (and we may add Osiander, Whittaker, Calvin,
and others as equally strong witnesses of the miracles of
the later ages,) " who were obliged to solve what they
could not contradict, by such an irrational and absurd
imagination." And indeed, the absurdit}^ of this imagin-
ation will readily appear from the third and fourth rules
of the criterion above laid down, for distinguishing;

♦ Lib. de Eccles. p. 354. f Matt. xii. 24. J P. 101.

CONTiNUATiON OF MIRACLES. 195

whether miracles be from God or from Satan, to which
I refer my reader.

X. Let now any man of common sense seriously con-
sider all these circumstances attending the testimony
given in every age in attestation of miracles, and declare,
is it, I don't say probable, but even morally possible,
that such testimony can be false. And indeed, were it
possible for such testimony to deceive us with regard to
the existence of miracles, how could we reasonably be-
lieve any one fact that happened before our own days,
or of wnich we have not been eye-witnesses ourselves 1
But we need not argue much upon this point : the testi-
mony for the continuation of miracles in every age since
the apostles, is so full, so perfect, and so every way solid
ard well-founded, that two of the greatest and most
inveterate adversaries that have ever appeared against
miracles, have been forced to acknowledge it ; and for
that very reason childishly refuse to trust the issue of
the cause upon that foundation. These two adversaries
are the celebrated Dr. Middleton and Mr. Hume :
'' There is not a single point in all history," says the
Doctor, " so constantly, explicitly, and unanimously
affirmed by them all (church historians,) as the continu-
al succession of all those (miraculous) powders through
all ages, from the earliest father who first mentions them,
down to the time of the reformation, which same suc-
cession is still farther deduced by persons of the most
eminent character for their probity, learning, and dig-
nity in the Romish church to this very day."* Such is
the character the Doctor gives of the testimony for
the existence of miracles in all ages, which surely no-
thing but the force of truth could extort from him ; but
seeing it would be impossible and ridiculous to deny the
continuation of miracles if tried bv this testimonv, he
sets out with this determined resolution, to reject all
miracles after the apostolic age, and never so much as
bring one of them to the test of this examination, be
c«Ose, " If the cause," says he, '^ must be tried by the
* Preface lo Inquiry.

196 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

unanimous consent of fathers, we shall find as mute
reason to believe those powers were continued even ta
the latest ages, as to any other, how early and primitive
soever, after the days of the apostles."* And as to Mr.
Hume, he expressly recommends to his readers, " to
form a general resolution never to lend any attention to
the testimony (for miracles in favour of religion,) with
whatever specious pretext it may be covered." And he-
assigns this plain reason, because, says he, " Those who
are so silly as to examine the affair by that medium, and
seek particular flaws in the testimony, are almost sure
to be confounded."! This is plain dealing with a wit-
ness ; and the most authentic attestation from the mouth
of a declared enemy, that the positive testimony for the
perpetual continuation of miracles in all preceding age3
of the church, is so absolute, so complete, and so well-'
founded, that it is impossible to find the smallest flaw in
it, even by the clear-sighted David Hume himself, not-
withstanding the acuteness of his genius and the ardent
desire of his heart to find one.

XI. The natural and necessary conclusion from all
these observations and reasonings is, ' That the existence
of miracles of the second class above-mentioned, viz.
those attested by judicious historians, or other writers
of credit and authority in every age, is founded on such
an ample, full, and perfect positive testimony, as exceeds
any other historical fact whatsoever, according to Dr.
Middleton, and that no possible flaw can be found in it,
.according to Mr. Hume ; consequently, that no man in
his sober senses can call their existence in question,
without destroying all historical faith whatsoever, and
without acting in direct opposition to one of the essen-
tial principles of the human mind, which obliges us to
yield our assent to that conviction which a full and
unexceptionable testimony necessarily carries along,
with it in matters of fact, either past or at a distance, ai;-
Dr. Beattie proves at large in his Essay on Trufti.'

* Pref. to laq. See more to this purpose above.

fEss. on Miracles as cited by Dr. CaniDbell, Dissert, p. 60, 61

CONTINUATION OF MIKACLI-::':. li)7

XII. I shall conclude this subject by the testimonies
lof two other celebrated Protestants, who, from the force
-of the continual attestation of miracles in every age,
"were thoroughly convinced of the reality of their exis-
tence down to their own days, and whose authority
ought certainly to have great weight with every true
child of the reformation. — The first is Luther himself^
the great apostle of the reformation, who in his book on
the jews,* says, " Through the course of fifteen hundred
years past, the Jews have heard that there is the word
•of God, have seen the greatest signs and wonders, and
have raged against them." And a little after he adds,
speaking of the Christian faith, *' From God we have
learned and received it, as the eternal word and truth
of G')d, confessed and confirmed by miracles and signs
during these fifteen hundred years to this present time."
Nay, what is still more to our purpose, in his book De
Purgatione quorundum articulorum^ he even attests mi-
racles wrought in his own time at the shrines of saints,
and attests it as a thing so notoi ious and evident, that it
•can admit of no doubt. " Who can gainsay these things,"
says he, " which God to this day worketh miraculously
at the tombs of the saints'? — JJd Divorum sepulcra.''''
The other testimony I shall bring is that of the learned
Grotius, whose abilities as a scholar and judicious critic
are justly admired by the world. This great man, com-
menting upon these words of our Saviour, 'These signs
.shall follow those that believe,' declares himself thus:
'' As the later ages also are full of testimonies of the
same thing, I do not know by what reason some are
moved to restrain that gift to the first ages only ; where-
fore, if any one would even now preach Christ in a
manner agreeable to Him, to nations that know him not,
I make no doubt but the force of the promise will still
remain." I shall make no further observation on these
two respectable w^itnesses than this, — that the foice of
truth must be exceedingly great, which obliges people,

* Tom. vii. Witiemb. p. 209.

Vol. II.— 15

198 POSITIVE EVIDENCL FOR THE

even against the interest of their own cause, to acknowl
edge it ; and that the only reason which moved otherr
afterwards to deny it, is, not the love of truth, nor any
new light they had got unknown to those before them,
- but the miserable necessity of their cause, which, as Dr.
JVL'ddleton fairly acknowledges, forced them into this
sad alternative, either absolutely to reject the continu-
ation of miracles in the Christian church, — in spite of all
the strong and unexceptionable evidence to the con-
trary, or fairly to give up the reformation as the work of
Satan, and yield the palm to the Catholic church.

XIII. We now proceed to consider the third class of
miracles, according to the division given above, to wit,
such as have undergone the examination of the church
in her processes for the canonization of saints, and are
published to the world as true, under the sanction of her
authority, in consequence of such examination. We
shall here find such precautions taken for ascertaining
th» truth of those miracles so approved, as render it
morally impossible for deceit or fraud, or mistake to
enter. It is a common calumny frequently thrown out
against the church, that her pastors have an interest in
promoting the belief of miracles, that they therefore
encourage forgeries and impositions of this kind, — that
having the power in their hand, they hinder all proper
examination of such as appear among them j in a word,
that they promote every imposture in this matter and,
discourage all means of detection. The futility of this
calumny is nearly too self-evident on many accounts;
for what man of common sense will ever believe that
such numbers of holy, pious, and learned men in every
age, would be all so lost to every sense of virtue and
honesty, as to promote and encourage an imposture of
this kind ; and that not one or two, but as many impos-
tures and impositions upon mankind as there are mira-
cles received and approved by the Catholic church j
especially if it be added that these very men openly
profess it to be a sacred article of their faith, that it i*
a damnable sin to promote or propagate falsehoods in -

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 1^

hiatters of religion, or to propose a false object of vene*
ration to the Christian people 1 Who, in his sober senses,
could persuade himself, that in sq. many ages, in such
different countries, among such vast numbers of people
as must be concerned in this maWer, not one should ever
be found of common honesty enough to discover the
fraud, and undeceive his fellow creatures 1 Whence
comes it that, of such vast numbers as have apostatized
from the Catholic church, and who, by their conduct on
that occasion, have evidently shown they wanted neither
the will nor the means for making such a discovery, none
have ever yet been able to make out the charge ] The
reason is plain, because the accusation is not only false
and groundless, but diametrically opposite to the whole
tenor of the church's conduct in this matter. Far from
encouraging, she punishes any imposture of this kind
most severely, when she discovers them, and uses every
means in her power, — the strictest and most rigorous
that human wisdom could devise, — in order to prevent
them, and to preserve her children from every^suspicion
of fraud in things of so great importance for their spir-
itual welfare ; and we find, that this has not only been
her constant care, even from the very earliest ages, but
that in these later times, instead of remitting any thing
of her primitive vigilance and fervour, she has greatly
'ncreased it, and used much greater strictness and rigour
for some ages past in these matters than she was wont
to do in times of old.

XTV. The great heroes of Christianity, — those blessed
martyrs who laid down their lives in the midst of tor-
ments, with the most heroic constancy, for the sake of
Jesus Christ, were, on that account, entitled at their
death, according to his promises, to an immediate admis-
sion to his glory. Accordingly we find irom the unani-
mous and most authentic records of antiquity, that the
greatest honours were paid to them, aft^r their deaths,
by the Christian world. The faithfu assembled in
crowds at their martyrdoms to be witnesses of their
g'orious victories J — they gathered up their venerable

5K)0 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

remtins with the greatest ardour ; — they assembled after-
wards every year at their sacred sepulchres to celebrate
the day of their triumph ; — the history of their confes-
sion and martyrdom was publicly read at their meetings
for the instruction and encouragement of the faithful,
and their acts were communicated to the most distant
churches for their mutual comfort and edification.*
We find, however, from the same ancient records, that
it was not sufficient to have suffered martyrdom to entitle
one immediately to these sacred honours ; it was further
required, that their martyrdom should be publicly re-
cognized and acknowledged by the chief pastors of the
church. It w^as the province of these pastors to judge
whether the person was to be esteem.ed a real martyr
or not ; — whether there was just grounds to believe he
was in possession of eternal bliss, and consequently
whether or not the honours given to martyrs were due
to him. This was thought necessary even in those early
ages to prevent impostures, and preserve the too easy
multitude from being carried away by appearances ;
hence caifte the distinction of approved martyrs, martyrs
vindicati, and those who were not so ; and to give to
these last the honours due only to the former, was always
esteemed a crime, and as such severely punished by the
church. Of this there is a striking exampl-e in the
famous Lucilla of Carthage, who was so much offended
at being reprimanded for this crime, as to become one
of the great causes and promoters of the Donatist schism.,.
It was some time before these holy servants of God,
who died in peace, after spending their days in tke
rigours of penance, or in the heroic practice of Christian -
virtues, were admitted to the same honours after theii
deaths as were given to the martyrs ; and it was neces-
sary, that, besides the sanctity of their lives, unquestion-
able proofs of their being in possession of God in heaven
should appear, before these honours were given them.

* See the letter of the Church of Smyrna to that of Philadelphia.,
givin^ fsn accouni of the martyrdom of their holy bishop St. Polycarp)
and of the behavior of the faithful upon that occasion.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 201

Miracles wrought by Almighty God on having recourse
to their prayers, or by applying their sacred relics, or the
like, were unanimously received as the most undoubted,
and indeed the only certain proofs of their felicity ;
because, though the sanctity of their lives is the great
foundation of their glory in heaven, if they" persevered
therein to the end, yet however incontestable the proofs
of their sanctity may be, their perseverance cannot be
so certainly known, except heaven itself speak in their
favour after their death, and attest their felicity by
miracles. Hence miracles are always considered as a
most necessary condition in the canonization of saints,
even of martyrs themselves, as being the only assured
proofs of theirhaving persevered to the last in these holy
dispositions, which alone could entitle them to hea-
venly glory.

XV. Now, the taking cognizance of miracles for this
end has always been the province of the chief pastors of
the church, who have ever looked upon it as an affair
which required the most mature deliberation and the
greatest circumspection ; particularly in these later ages,
in which the examination of these matters has been, by
the whole church, unanimously referred to the judg-
ment of the bishops of Rome, who have thereupon
thought proper to redouble their vigilance, and increase
the strictness of the examinations that were wont to be
observed in former ages. We have a remarkable exam-
ple of this about the year 1220, in the letter of Honorius
III. addressed to the general chapter of the Cistercian
order, and the bishop of the place, wherein he narrates;
" That many bishops and religious persons, together
with the abbot and convent of St. Mauritius, had some
time before given him an account of numbers of mira-
cles wrought by the intercession of their late holy abbot
Mauritius, and of the constant and general opin on which
all that country had of his sanctity, and therefore had
intreated him to have him canonized ; that in conse
quence of this application, he had sent a commission to
the bishop of Lyons and the abbot of St. Loup, to make

202 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

a juridical examination of these miracles, and of fc
life of the holy abbot, in order to have a just and solid
ground for granting the request ; that these commissioners
had indeed sent him a list of many great miracles, said
cO be wrought by God through the merits of the holy
fbbot, and attested upon oath by several witnesses ; but
c%> it did iiiyi appear by the account sent him that the
cviTimJssioiiers had examined the witnesses severally
U) on the »\ibjects and circumstances of their attestations,
Wi Ix that cue and diligence requisite in an affair of such
im) .^rtance, that therefore he could not proceed upon
the). mforu\c«L}on, and ordered the said general chapter
and ,he dioiCiidn bishop to cause the witnesses to be re-
exar, ined se\rnrately, with that care and diligence which
.s wi at aiid ought to be used in such matters."* From
whic.i it evji(T»rntly appears how scrupulous the Holy
See -r'As even \ii these middle ages, (wherein the adver-
saries of the Cc\tiiolic church pretend so many corrup-
tions. espeoialAv with regard to miracles, crept in) of
admir>ing any thuxg of this kind as true, but upon the
strictr.ivt scrutiny, and the most incontestable evidence
which the nature oi the thing could bear.

XVL After the death of St. Francis of Assisium, great
numbers of miracles were said to be wrought by his
intercession ; upon which Pope Gregory IX. ordered a
strict examination to be made of them ; and that he
might proceed with the greatest caution, he commissioned
some cardinals to preside in this scrutiny, whom he
knew to be least favourable to the cause. Accordingly
the affair was discussed with all possible diligence, and
the miracles were found to be so indisputably true,
that it was resolved to proceed to his caiionization two
years after his death. 'Ihe same attention was- used by
the same Pope in examining the miracles wrought by
St. Antony of Padua, which were thereupon found to
be so certain, so great and numerous, that he was canon-
ized the very -year after. About the beginning of

* This is the substance of his Holiness's rescript, as narrated in De-
tret. lib. 2. tit. 20. cap. Venerabili de Testib. et Attentat.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 203

the fifteenth century flourished that most wonderful
man St. Vincent Ferrerius, after whose death the* strict-
est enquiry was made of the miracles wrought by his
intercession ; and by the process of his canonization by
Pope Calixtus HI. it appears, that upwards of eight
hundred miracles had been proved to be wrought by
him, and this proof supported by the m.ost convincing
testimonies.

XVI{. But nothing will give us a better idea of the
<:aution used by the Holy See in these matters, than
the following extract o: the decree of Pope Nicholas V.
for the canonization of St. Bernardin of Sienna, in the
year 1450, six years after his death : " In the time of
our predecessor Eugenius IV. so many miracles were
reported to have been done by the merits and interces-
sion of St. Bernardin, that the most pressing solicitations
were made to the Apostolic See to have the reality of
those miracles inquired into with proper care, to the
end that, after the truth was manifested, due honour
might be paid by the church militant on earth, to him
who was proved, by the testimony of God, to reign in
glory in the church triumphant in heaven. Our prede-
cessor did what was requisite in a matter of so great im-
portance, and, according to the custom of the Apostolic
See, intrusted the business to three cardinals of the
holy Roman church, who were empowered to send two
venerable bishops, with commission to make the most
■exact researches in order to discover the truth. And
having spent some months in this work, they returned
to Rome, and gave a faithful account of what they
found. But our predecessor being taken out of the
world before that business was ended ; and solicitations
being made to us to have it resumed, we resolved to
proceed with the utmost care and circumspection.
Therefore we appointed three cardinals of the holy Ro-
man church, to send two venerable bishops a second
time to inquire into the truth, that so we might proceed
with more security after this repeated search. Accord-
ingly, they sent two bishops, who, at their leturn, did

204 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

not only confirm what had been discovered in the tinae
of our predecessor, but also brought attestations of sev-
eral evident, miracles which had been wrought since that
time : Nevertheless, we did not let this second inquiry
suffice, but resolved to make a third, and therefore sent
two other veni^rable bishops, who, after some months^
returned with the most convincing proofs that miracles
were frequently wrought ; and, in particular, they
brought an exact narrative of some of the most remark
able ones. A.fter this we sent another bishop to Sienna^
who, havinf* staid there some months, bore witness at
his return f o the truth and reality of the miracles. We
sent the same venerable person also to Aquilla, where
the Saint died, to inquire whether any miracles were
wrought there. At his return he confirmed the attesta-
tions of ofhers who had been sent before to the same
place, and moreover related the most stupendous works
which hid been done since the time of the inquiry
made by those others; which stupendous works were
done not in corners and hidden places, but publicly, and
in the sight of the whole multitude. Having received
these mformations, we caused every particular to be.
laid cjien in our consistory, where they were examined.
But the matter being of great importance, the determin-
ation was put off till another consistor}' should be held,,
that so each cardinal might, in the mean time, examine
every article more maturely at home. In this second
consistory all the votes concurred in this, that the mira-
cles were so many, and so very evident, and the sanctity
of the Saint's life, and the purity of his faith so manitest,.
that there was reason sufficient to proceed to the canon-
ization." &c,

XVIII. Let it now be remembered that all these steps-
were taken, and this decree published within the space
of only six years after the Saint's death, and in the coun-
try where the whole was transacted, at which time every
particular must have been perfectly well known to all
the world, and fre«h in every body's mind. Let me
then ask any man of common sense, Whether he think*

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 206

tt possible to use greater caution in investigating the
-truth than was here done 1 or that such investigation aa
this could be deceived in ascertaining the truth of public
and notorious facts 1 or, that had any falsehood been ad-
A'anced in the decree, it could have escaped detection,
considering the time, place, and other circumstances in
which it was published to the world l

XIX. These several examples, then, which I have
brought, show plainly how very far it is from the design
or intention of the pastors of the church to impose false
relations or forged miracles upon her children ; nay, how
scrupulously careful they are not to advance or approve
any thing of this kind, till by the most mature and
repeated examinations they have acquired the most
undoubted proofs of the truth. All which will still far-
ther appear by the regulations of the council of Trent,
and the improvements made in the rigour of these investi-
gations since that period, by which the sovereign Pontiff
now regulates his conduct in these researches. The
bishops assembled in that council, among their many
other wise and prudent regulations, did not let the ex-
amination of miracle? escape their attention. They
were sensible that abuses might creep in among the
simple people, and false or supposititious miracles might,
in particular places that were more remote from the
means of detection, be handed about and believed among
them, if not properly prevented. Wherefore, following
the example of former ages, they made a decree, by
which they not only confirm to the chief pastors of the
•church the right of examining any new miracles, and of
the rejecting or approving them as they should see cause^
biit also strictly forbid any new miracle to be admitted
till it be properly examined and approved by the dioce-
san bishop ; the words of the decree are as follows : —
The holy synod decrees — also, that no new miracles shall
be admitted without the previous examination and ap-
probation of the said bishop, who, when he is arrived at
any certainty about them, may, with the advice of
^divines and other pious persons, do what he shaii judge

206 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

agreeable' lo truth and piety.*' This wise regulation
effectually discourages all forgeries and impostures ; for
fis these can never stand the test of a juridical examin-
ation, so without that they can never make great pro-
gress in deceiving the simple, nor have any public

, weight or authority in the church.

XX. Though no other diligence had been used for

. ascertaining the reality of miracles than what we have

*8een above, yet it must be owned that these were very
sufficient to convince any reasonable person of the cer-
tainty of facts so examined and attested. Repeated
examinations by different commissioners, who were men
of known learning and probity, made at different times,
of witnesses upon oath, concerning facts of their own
nature, open, plain, and notorious, said to be performed
in the presence of multitudes of people of all ranks and
stations, and these examinations made at or soon after
the time when the facts were said to have happened,
and when numbers of eye and ear-witnesses were alive,
and every thing fresh in their memories, and the process
and result of their examinations tried with the most
mature deliberation by a body of learned and impartial
persons, and, when approved by them, published to the
world among these very people, and in those very places
where the whole was transacted, and where it was im-
possible that any fraud advanced should escape detection j
all these circumstances concurring are doubtless such
assured means of ascertaining the facts so examined and
attested, that it scarce appears possible any thing more

- could be added for giving to the human mind the most
assured conviction ; and yet we tind that the church,.

. from her ardent desire of rendering these matters abso-
lutely incontestable, and of precluding every possible
cavil of her enemies, has, even in these later times,
added more precautions, and in her processes for the
canonization of saints uses still greater rigour and sever-
ity in the proofs she demands for ascertaining the mira-

• gfss. 25. Deer, tie Invcc. ei Vener. Sanct.

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 207

cles said to be wrought by their means. The whole
series of this process is described at large by one who
perfectly well knew it, the late Pope Benedict XIV. in
his valuable and elaborate work on the canonization of
saints, out of which I shall here give a clear and succinct
account of what concerns miracles ; which, whoever
considers with due attention, will, I dare say, readily
acknowledge it to be impossible for the wit of man to
use more effectual means for coming to the knowledge
of the truth ; and that if facts so examined and attested
could, notwithstanding this, be false or forged, we must
bid adieu to all faith and credit among men.

XXI. When any holy servant of God dies in the oaour
of sanctity, whose virtuous and holy life gives a well-
grounded hope to those who knew it, that his soul is
received into eternal glory, the faithful are not hindered
from having recourse in private to his intercession, and
of asking benefits from Almighty God through the help
of his prayers. If these favours be not granted, and no
further signs of his being with God be manifested, this
private devotion naturally decays, and after a time
ceases entirely. But if Almight}' God should be pleased
to grant the favours demanded, and even to work mira-
cles at the invocation of his holy servant, these being
published among the faithful, increase the reputation of
his sanctity, and give encouragement to others to have
recourse to his intercession, in hopes of receiving the
like blessings from God through his means. When this
happens to be the case, things are allowed to go on
without any judicial cognizance being taken of them for
some time. Experience shows how easily the bulk of
mankind, especially the unlearned, allow themselves to
be surprised by any thing that strongly effects them.
The common opinion of the sanctity of the person de-
ceased, if followed b)^ a report, whether true or false,
of any miracle wrought by his means, cannot fail at first
to make a deep impression on the minds of the vulgar;
but if the foundation be false, the superstructure will
•oon fall to the ground. A little time must be given,

208 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

and seme allowance must be made to these first trans-
ports of devotion. Error cannot always continue to
impose j and imposture sooner or later must be discov-
ered. But if the reputation of the person's sanctity in-
creases ; if the fame of supernatural events wrought by
his intercession continues ; if, instead of diminishing,
these things make greater and greater progress, and gain:
daily greater credit in the minds of men ; then, from
this constant and increasing public voice in his favour,,
there arises a well-grounded motive for making a more
particular inquiry into the nature and truth of those^
things which are alleged. If, therefore, the state, or
any religious order, or any particular person or persons,
who may have been connected with the deceased, should
think proper, upon this public renown, to interest them-^
selves in having his cause tried at the supreme tribunal,
in order to his canonization, their first application must
be made to the diocesan bishop, to whom it belongs, in
full right, to take a judicial cognizance in the first in-
stance, of the public fame in the saint's favour, both as"
to his holy life and miracles. This first judgment is sO'
indispensably required, that the court of Eome will not
admit any cause of this kind to a hearing till this step be
taken, and the acts of the judicial inquiry of the bishop
be fully proved before them, with all the formalities
prescribed to be observed by him in making it. Now
these formalities are ten in number, and are as follows :'
1. To avoid all precipitation (as I observed above), the^
public fame of the sanctity and miracles of the deceased
must have existed for a considerable time, before the
bishop is allowed to begin his proceedings of inquiring
about them. 2. The bishop himself must preside, if
possible, at all the steps of the process ; and if, through,
necessity, he be obliged to substitute any of his inferior
clergy in his place, this judge must have a doctor in
divinity, and a licenciate in canon law for his assistants.
3. He who takes the depositions of the witnesses, must
counter-sign every article with the witnesses themselves,
who subscribe them. 4. Each deponent must be asked

CONI'INUATION OF MIRACLES. 209

a circumstantial relation of the facts he attests : It is not
allowed to read over to the other witnesses what was
deposed by the first, and cause it to be confirmed by
their consent ; but each one must be examined apart by
himself, and their answers extended at full length to
each interrogatory. Nay, 5. The notary, and the pro-
moter of the cause, as well as the witnesses themselves,
must all be put under oath to observe the most profound
silence with regard to the questions put, or the answers
given. 6. Information must be sent to the Pope of the
whole procedure, and of the judgment of the bishop
passed thereupon. 7. A clean copy of all the papers
must be made out in proper form, and these authentica*
ted and well sealed, must be sent to the Congregation
of Rites at Rome. 8. All the originals are preserved in
the archives of the cathedral church of the diocese, in a
proper chest, well sealed, and under different keys,
which are deposited with different persons of rank and
character. 9. Besides the witnesses presented to the
bishop by those who solicit the cause, he must also ex-
amine as many others as he can get account of, who are
capable of giving any proper information. 10. Ne
extra-judicial acts or attestations are allowed to be in-
serted among the authentic writings of the process. —
Now, who does not see in all this procedure the utmost
care and diligence used to prevent all imposition, and
come to a distinct and certain knowledge of the truth i
The particular examination of each witness separately, —
the ignorance each one is in of the questions put to the
others, — the solemn oath all are obliged to take never
to disclose the subject of the questions put, or the an-
swers given, — the not being content with the witnesses
presented by the solicitors of the cause, but the procur-
ing as many others as can be got, — the care to preserve
the papers from all improper inspection ; — what are all
these but the most efficacious steps to prevent collusion,
either among the present witnesses, or in those who
may be afterwards examined, and to procure from each
the most exact information of what he knows, according
Vol. II.— 18*

210 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

as it really exists in his mind 1 One would suppose
that a miracle proved by this judgment alohe might
justly be deemed sufficient to gain all belief and credit
from any reasonable unprejudiced person ; and yet all
this is but as it were the prelude to what follows after.
XXII. When the diocesan bishop has done his part,
and from the evidence he has got in the above trial, has
passed his sentence as to the miracles examined by him,
an authentic copy of the whole process, well sealed, is
sent to the Congregation of Rites at Rome, and there
it must lie deposited with the notary of that congrega-
tion for ten years, before the seals can be opened, or
any further step be taken in the cause. During this
period, however, particular attention is directed to the
following circumstances : 1st. Whether the public
renown concerning the virtues and miracles of the saint
continues in vigour and increases, or decays and fails.
2dly. Whether any serious accusations appear against
him, or any strong suspicions, any weighty doubts are-
entertained concerning the propriety of his conduct.
3dly. If he had composed any writings during his life-
time, they are most minutely examined, to see if they
contain any error, either with regard to faith or morals;
and if any of these things appear against him, the cause
is dropped entirely, and buried in eternal oblivion. But
if all these particulars are favourable, at the expiration
of the ten years the cause is taken up again in the Con-
gregation of Rites in this form : The solicitors for the
cause demand of this court that the proceedings of the
diocesan bishop may be opened and examined. This is
done with all formality ; and if, upon examining these
proceedings, it be found, that every thing was perform-
ed according to rule, then the Pope is applied to for a
commission to authorize this congregation to proceed
in the cause, which is granted accordingly. Then the
cause is taken entirely out of the hands of the diocesan,
and every step that follows is taken by authority of the
sovereign Pontiff. The Congregation of Rites is a tribu-
nal at Rome, composed of a number of cardinals, who

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 211

B/e the chief judges, and of judges of the second order,
who ape called Consultors. The officers of this court
are, 1. The promoter of the faith, or solicitor-general,
who represents the public, and proposes every difficulty
lie can invent against the persons whose causes are tried
in this court. 2. The secretary of the congregation.
And, 3. The apostolic protonotary, with several infe-
rior officers, advocates, notaries, and the libe ; all of
whom take a solemn oath of secrecy with regard to the
matters treated before them in causes of canonization,
while pending, that by this means nothmg may trans-
pire that could give the smallest occasion to those w^ho
plead for the cause to take any undue measures to pro-
mote it. When the cause is taken entirely into this
court, the first step is to name three commissioners,
authorized by the Pope, to take proper informations
upon the spot, that is, in the place itself where the mi-
racles were performed, and where the saint's body is
interred. These are generally three of the neighboring
bishops, one of whom is generally the Ordinary of the
diocese where the saint's body is, and two of these three
make a quorum. Then the solicitors for the cause draw
up in writing the articles to be examined by the com-
missioners, and class under different titles the several
facts and miracles to be proved, which they judge the
best founded, and the most proper for evidencing the
sanctity of the deceased and his glory in heaven. All
these preparatory WTitings are given in to be revised by
the promoter of the faith, who from them draws up in-
structions for his substitute with the commissioners, who
is called the vice-promoter, and these colitain all the
objections and difficulties he can invent against the facts
and miracles proposed by the other party to be exam-
ined by the judges. All these papers, together with the
commission to the judges, and the form of the oath to
be taken by the court and witnesses, are carefully oealed
up in one packet, and sent to the Ordinary' of the place,
who naving convened all the others concerned, the com-
mission is opened and read, the oaths are taken, and thfe

21i POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

proper officers of the court appointed and sworn. A,
day is then fixed upon, and the witnesses called, and
their depositions taken in the church, or some chipel or
holy place, in order to inspire them with greater respect,
and greater horror of perjury. The oath they take upon
the holy gospels contains two parts; 1. That they will
declare the whole truth they know, without concealing
or disguising any part of it. And, 2. That they will
not communicate to any one either the questions put to
them, or the answers they give. After taking this oath,
they are examined as to their quality, age, faith, learn-
ing, and then as to the several articles proposed by the
solicitor of the cause, and on any other subject which
the judges think proper. At the end of every session
the papers are all sealed and locked up till the next
meeting : and when the whole information is taken, all
the papers are authenticated by the names and seals of
the judges and principal officers of the court ; the ori-
ginals deposited in the archives of the diocese ; and
clean copies of the whole, collated in presence of the
judges themselves and authenticated by their seals and
subscriptions, are sent to Rome by a courier express,
who is also sworn to execute his commission with all
fidelity.

XXUI. Such is the procedure of this court in general ;
we shall now see more in detail the nature of the proof
required by it in order to ascertain the facts examined.
The general principle of the Congregation of Rites is, to
treat these causes with the very same rigour with which
criminal causes are tried in ci nl courts, and requiie^
that the facts be proved with the same exactness, and
all proceedings carried on with the same severity, as if
done for the punishment of crimes. Suspicious or i fi-
conclusive testimony, such as would not be allowed as
a ground for condemning a criminal, is rejected in this
court as incapable of proving a miracle. Hence the
following conditions are absolutely required in the wit-
nesses, 1. There must be at least two or three who
ipeak unanimously upon the same fact and its circum-

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 21^

■tances. A solitary testimony proves nothing ; contra-
dictory testimonies annul and destroy one another j and
such as differ from one another about essential arti-
cles, render one another mutually suspected. Those
Tiphich re-unite in the same point may serve as a support
or corroboration, but give no certain proof: This is only
allowed when the same facts and circumstances are
uniformly attested by at least two or three witnesses. 2»
The witnesses must depose to what they themselves-
saw Avith their own eyes, or heard with their own ears.
Hearsay declarations, and testimonies at second-hand,
are never admitted in the proof of miracles. 3. The
witnesses must be of a sufficient age, and have proper
knowledge and discernment to distinguish the nature of
the things they relate j they must be Catholics of known
probity, and give an account of their very motives 'for
the testimony they give. 4. All the objections to their
testimony that reason and the circumstances can furnish,
either from their persons, qualities, or depositions, are
proposed and urged by the vice-promoter of the faith j
a full hearing to them is given by the court, and they
must be all solved by the other party to the satisfaction
of the judges.

XXIV. When the acts and proceedings of the com-
missioners are sent to Rome they are strictly examined
by the Congregation of Rites, both as to their authenticity
and validity; that is, whether every form prescribed by
law has been duly observed, and every prudent precau-
tion taken to come at the truth ; and if the congregation
is satisfied as to this point, it proceeds to re-examine the
whole cause ; but fifty years must be elapsed from the
death of the saint before these steps can be taken. This
delay is ordered for the reasons mentioned before, that
nothing might be done with precipitation, and to see if
any new light might appear in the mean time, either for
or against the cause. And when, after this period, the
cause is resumed, and all the judicial acts and proceed-
ings of the commissioners verified and approved, then
some of the principal articles of that process are selected

214 POSITIVE KVIDENCE FOR THB

to be tried and examined with the utmost rigour by thi
congregation itself, in three extraordinary assemblies,
which are held at proper intervals for that purpose ; and
with regard to miracles, the question proposed to be
discussed concerning them is, Whether or not a compe-
tent number of true miracles has been sufficiently proved
in the process made by the commissioners 1 And not-
withstanding all the precautions that have been used
before, one may say with truth, that it is only now in
discussing this question that the trial of the reality of
the miracles is made. To proceed with greater distinc-
tion, the question proposed is divided into two, each of
which is examined separately : The first is, Whether
the actual existence of the miraculous facts produced in
the process, have been thoroughly proved before the
commissioners! Secondly, Whether these facts be really
supernatural and true miracles, the work of God and of
good angels \ The discussion of the first of these brings
on a review of the whole process, wherein the proceed-
ings of the commissioners, the witnesses, their qualifica-
tions, their depositions, and all the circumstances are
canvassed ; the promoter of the faith himself pleads
en'ery difficulty he can imagine against them ; all which
must be thoroughly solved by the solicitors for the cause,
and if they fail in this, to the conviction of the judges,
the miracle is rejected as not proved. If the existence
of the facts be indubitable, then the court proceeds to
examine the other question, Whether these facts %>
proved are supernatural and true miracles 1

XXV. In examining this point three diffi?rent classei
of miracles are distinguished. Some are of such a stu-
pendous nature as evidently to surpass all created power,
and show themselves at once to be the work of the Cre-
ator, and these are of the first order. Others, less aston-
ishing may, for ought we know, be within the power
and abilities of those created intellectual beings, whose
knowledge and power far exceed ours; and these are of
the second order. Others again are in substance natu-
ral events which may be produced by the assistance of

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. 215

Art ; but from the concurrence of circumstances, and
the manner in which they are performed, become truly-
miraculous ; and these are of the third order.

Now, when any miracle of the first order is produced,
and the fact undoubtedly proved, there needs no further
discussion ; it carries in its bosom the proofs of its divin-
ity, and shows itself at first sight to be the immediate
work of God ; and in this view the raising a dead person
to life is always considered.

XXVI. In miracles of the second order, which are
plainly supernatural, that is, above all the efforts of
human power, the question is, to discern whether they
be the work of God or the operations of evil spirits. In
deciding this, the fact is examined by the rules of the
criterion, the most important of which we have above
described. Some other circumstances are added by this
court, which in all make five principal qualities to con-
stitute in their judgment a divine miracle. They are "
as follows : 1st. The reality of the eifect ; the power of
evil spirits is limited, that of God has no bounds; the
marvellous produced by the devil, is at best but a vain
appearance, which fascinates the senses, or seduces the
attention ; but a true miracle operates a real effect. 2dly.
The duration ; eflects of enchantment are frequently
only instantaneous 5 those of true miracles are perman-
ent. 3dly. The utility ; God Almighty does not em-
ploy his power in vain. Childish events and changes
that serve only to cause fear or astonishment, are unwor-
thy the attention of a reasonable man, nor do they- de-
serve that the divine wisdom should make use of a par-
ticular order of his providence to produce them ; still
less can it be supposed that Almighty God would act in
a miraculous manner to exhibit things indecent, or ridi-
culous, or favourable to any unjust or pernicious designs.
4thly, The means used ; prayer, invocation of the holy
name of God, of the blessed Trinity, of tue saints, are
the means for obtaining true miracles from God; false
wonders are produced by having recourse to the devil,
by superstitious spells, shameful artifices, or extravagant

216 POSITIVE EVIDENCE FOR THE

actions. 5th. The principal object ; Almighty God can
have no other ultimate end in all he does but his own
glory, and our real happiness. The confirmation or the
advancement of piety and Christian justice, and the
sanctification of souls are the only supreme motivei
ultimately worthy of his goodness and infinite wisdom
Miracles of the second order must be attended with all
these qualities, before they can be admitted in this court
as divine, and the want of any one of them would effec-
tually discredit it for ever.

XXVII. Miracles of the third order, such as miracu-
lous cures of diseases, are examined in the strictest
manner; and it must be proved to the conviction of the
■judges, that they were attended with all those circum-
stances which evidently show that the operation was
divine. The circumstances indispensably required in
cures of diseases are as follows: 1st. That the disease
be considerable, dangerous, inveterate, and such as com-
monly resists the strength of known medicines, or at
least that it be tedious and difficult by their means to
produce a perfect cure. 2dly. That the disease be not
come to its crisis, in which it is natural to look for a
remission of its symptoms and a cure. 3dly. That the
ordinary helps of natural remedies have not been used,
or at least that there be just reason to presume from the
time elapsed since taking them, and from other circum-
stances, that they could have no influence in the cure.
4thly. That the cure be sudden and instantaneous ; that
the violent pains or imminent danger cease all at once,
instead of diminishing gradually, as happens in the oper-
ations of nature. 5thly. That the cure be perfect and
entire. 6thly. That there happened no crisis, nor any
-sensible alteration which might have naturally wrought
the cure. Tthly. That the health recovered be constant
and not fallowed by a speedy relapse.

XXVIII. The concurrence of all these conditioni
and circumstances must be proved with the utmost evi-
dence before the miraculousness of these facts can br"
approved ; and iii tt\\< .iiscu.s^sion th:^ iri'-':^ '^t ri,:':';.:r ia

CONTINUATION OF MIRACLES. il7

used. — The promoter of the faith starts every possible
difficulty ; and to assist him in this, he is allowed to call
in divines, physicians, natural philosophers, mathemati-
cians, and others skilled in the respective matters
.belonging to the miracle under examination. The-
case is laid before them, and if they can give any ra-
tional and natural explanation to show how the effect
might be produced without having recourse to miracles^
or if they can urge any well founded objection against
the miraculousness of the fact which the ot'herg cannot
solve, the miracle is forthv/ith rejected. The solicitors^
for the cause however, are also allowed to call in learned
people in the several sciences to their assistance, to-
answer the difficulties proposed by the promoter of the
faith, and obviate his objections, if it be possible to da

80.

XXIX. Such is the procedure of the court of Rome
in ascertaining the existence and continuation of mira-
cles in these later ages ; and by this rigorous process
have been tried, approved, and published to the world,
vast numbers cf glorious miracles performed by Almighty
God at the intercession of his saints, down to these days
in which we live. Let then the most determined ene-
mies of miracles consider attentively this short sketch of
the proceedings I have here related, and let them seri-
ously ask their own hearts whether the scrupulous
attention and rigorous investigation of this court doe»
not merit their highest approbation and praise, rather
than excite their censure. — And let them say whether
they think it possible for the most ingenious wit to
invent more assured means for unmasking imposture and
preventing error, than what is used by this tribunal
The most sacred things in religion, solemn oaths and the
fear of the greatest ecclesiastical censures, are used to
draw out the exact truth from the witnesses. The
•trongest precautions that human prudence can suggest
are made use of to assure the judges of their capacity,
their morals, and their disinterestedness. They proceed
with slow steps and with all maturity, and the same-

Vol. IL— 19

218 POSITIVE EVIDELNCE FOR THE

matters are examined again and again at considerable
intervals, so that there can be no danger of mistake from
precipitation, nor of their being misguided by any enthu-
siastic zeal, ^nd when we consider the proceedings
of the Ordinary, and the scrutiny they undergo at Rome,
t!-;e re-examination of the same subjects by the apostoli-
cal commissioners, and the discussion of their proceed-
ings with the same severity, — the particular informa-
tions taken of the miracles themselves, and the conditions
required to accompany them, — the opposition made to
them by the promoter of the faith, and the disputes
raised on purpose between physicians, and other learn-
ed people on each side of the question concerning them ;
we shall be forced to acknowledge that a miraculous
fact, which has undergone this rigorous trial, and re-
ceives the approbation of this tribunal, is attended with
such convincing evidence, that a man must have lost
both common sense and reason who calls it any longer
in question. Seeing, then, that numbers, — great num-
bers of miracles have passed this fiery ordeal, and have
been published to the world with the full sanction and-
approbation of this court, — even in these present times,
the conclusion is manifest, that the positive proof for the
continuation of miracles is irrefragably strong and con-
vincing, and that the miraculous powers have not till
this day been taken from the Catholic church , that
numbers of miracles continue from time to time to be
wrought in her communion ; that the promises of Christ
in this respect have hitherto had no limitation, and that,
as all the presumptive evidence formerly adduced tends
to assure us, they will continue in their usual force to
Ibe end of ages.

APPENDIX,

BY WAY OF DIALOGUE:

IW mniCK THE AUTHORITY OF MIRACLES IN PROOF OF DOCTRINE
S FURTHER EXAMINED AND ILLUSTRATED, BY BEING APPLIED
TO A PARTICULAR EXAMPLE,* AND THE DOCTRINE MADE USS
OF FOR THAT PURPOSE IS THE CELEBRATED ARTICLE OF
TraNSUBSTANTIATION, which, BEING EXPOSED TO MANY
DIFFICULTIES, BOTH FROM SENSE AND REASON, IS THE MOST
UNLIKELY OF ANY TO AD3IIT OF SUCH A PROOF, AND THERE-
'='ORE THE MOST PROPER FOR SUCH EXAMINATION.

Orthodoxus. Philaretes.

OrthoJ. — Good morrow, Philaretes ; whence so early
a visit from you to-day 1 I hope all is well.

Phil. — All is well, thank God ! but I am come to
ask your opinion about a dispute that has lately occured
between your friend Eusebius and Benevolus, concern-
ing; transubstantiation. Have you heard of it '\

Orthod. — I have ; and think Benevolus must have
been indeed greatl}^ excited, when he expressed himself
in the unguarded manner he did against that doctrine,
if it be really true what is alleged of him.

Phil. — You mean, I suppose, when he said, ' He
would not believe transubstantiation though Eusebius
.should work a miracle, yea, though he should raise a
man from the dead in attestation of it.'

Orthod. — I do.

Phil. — Well, Sir, he not only said so in the heat of
the dispute, but he has since repeated the same in all
coolness ; nay, he has affirmed it under his hand in some
letters that have passed between him and Eusebius upon
that subject, and in which he is so confident of being in
the right, that he affirms, 'He is able to defend that pro-

220 APPENDIX

position before a general council, and that he is as cer'
tain Eusebius is in the wrong in blaming it, as he is
certain that the word of God is true.'

Orthod. — Boldly said indeed ! But, pray, does he
pretend to bring any proofs for that assertion 1 Does
he allege any thing from the word of God in defence
of iti

Phil. — He does, I assure you. I have noted down his
arguments, and am come here this morning to have
your opinion of the matter, as I would wish to under-
stand it perfectly.

Orthod. — You are always welcome to me, my dear
sir, and never more so than when you come on such
errands ; for it yields me particular pleasure to give
you all the assistance I can in improving your mind
with useful knowledge, especially on the important sub-
ject of religion.

Phil. — I am infinitely obliged to you for your kind-
ness, which I have already so often experienced, and of
which I shall always preserve fhe most grateful remem-
brance. And now, if you please, let me know first what
you think of the above proposition itself, and then I
shall propose the arguments brought by Benevolus, in
defence of it.

Orthod. — It needs very little knowledge of theology
to see that the proposition is highly blameable and wor-
thy of censure ; and I am not surprised that several
well-meaning serious Christians who have heard of it,
are much offended at it. The very sound of it is hurt-
ful to pious ears ; and no wonder ; for it implies a sup-
position nearly bordering upon blasphemy.

Phil. — I own, indeed, it sounds Very harshly ; but it
does not appear to me to contain any thing blasphemous j
I will therefore be glad if you give me your reasons for
passing upon it so severe a censure

Orthod. — I shall do so to your conviction. In the
first place you must observe this truth, that God alone
is master of life and death ; no created being, however
great its natural powers may be, can, by its own strength

APPENDIX. 221

«ither give life to any man at first, v't restore it to him
after God has deprived him of it. Tl give life then at
first, or to restore it after death, is a work iViat requires the
almighty power of the Creator.* If, therCi^Qre, Eusebius
or any one else, as an instrument in the h^and of God,
should raise a man from death in attestation cf transub-
stantiation, and yet Benevolus should refuse to believe
that tenet, this refusal necessarily supposes that transub-
^tantiation is a falsehood, notwithstanding the attestation
given to it by this miracle ; and as none but God is ca-
pable of performing such a miracle, it further supposes,
that Almighty God can work a miracle proper to him-
self alone, in attestation of a falsehood, which every
man of common sense must see is a most blasphemous
supposition.

Phil. — I see well the force of what you say ; but may
it not be alleged, that though God himself can no more
work miracles to .support a falsehood, than he can lie
or cheat ; yet he may permit the devil or wicked men
to work miracles for bad ends 1 And if so, then it tiTay
be further supposed that a miracle w^rought in attesta-
tion of transubstantiation is the work of Satan and not
of God, which at once frees Benevolus's proposition
from all shadow of blasphemy.

Ortho'd. —Properly speaking the devil can work no
miracles at all ; the lying signs and wonders which are
within the reach of his power are very different from
the Christian idea of a miracle ; much less can Satan do
any even of these lying w^onders in those circumstances
where his doing so would unavoidably be taken for the
work of the Most High ; f and in this I dare say Bene-
volus himself will join issue with me. But allowing
that Almighty God should permit evil spirits to do
things miraculous, that are within the sphere of their
own natural strength, for bad ends, this could never ex-
cuse the above proposition from the charge of blasphemy,
except you can prove at the same time that to raise a

* SiJ* Chap. X. on the Criterion, where this is proved at I'lrge.
"t See this proved above, Chap. X. on the Criterion.
\^0L' II.— 19*

222 APPENDIX.

dead man to life is within the natural power of Satan \
for this is the miracle Benevolus himself makes use of
in his assertion.

Phil. — And why may it not be said that the devil can
raise the dead 1

Orthod. — Whoever attempts to prove this will find it
a very heavy task, for several reasons,; 1st, Because there
are the strongest arguments from the word of God which
prove that to raise the dead to life is an operation pecu-
liar to God alone. 2dly. Because Deists and other mfi-
dels have long been labouring with all their might to
prove such a power in Satan, as being of the utmost
benefit to their cause, but have never yet been able to
succeed in the attempt. 3dly. Because of the fatal
consequences that will necessarily follow, if he should
be able to prove his point.

Phil. — Pray what consequences would flow from
that ] ' •

Orthod. — Nothing less than undermining the very
foundation of Christianity ! Observe : The Christian
religion glories in having been attested by miracles
which none but the Almighty could perform, and which
on that account incontestably prove its divine origin.
Among these the raising of the dead to life has always
been esteemed a miracle of the first order, and the
proper work of the finger of God. If, therefore, you
can prove that this does not exceed the natural abilities
of Satan, you, by so doing, deprive our holy religion
of one of its chief supports, and bring a suspicion of
falsehood on all the other miracles that were ever
wrought in its favour : For if it be within the natural
power of the devil to perform so great a miracle as is
the raismg of a. dead man to life, what security can we
have that he is not able to perform all the others also t
And what an important piece of news will this be to
Deism and infidelity ] Let Benevolus therefore choose
which side he pleases, he will never be able to extricate
himself from this sad dilemma : '' Either his proposi-
tion must stand condemned of blasphemy, or the Chris-

APPENDIX. 22.5

tian religion must be ^ne of the strongest arguments in>
its vindication.

Phil. — What you say is indeed very strong, nor do I
see what answer can possibly be made to it. I shall
therefore give up the point entirely as to the proposi-
tion itself, and only wish to know what reply you would
make to such arguments as may be used in its defence.

Orthod. — Have a little patience ; we must not leave
the proposition so soon. What I have said is not the
only reason for condemning it. It is equally censur-
able on another account, which it is also necessary to
show you, because it takes place even in the supposition
that to raise the dead is a work within the natural pow-
ers of Satan. I suppose Benevolus does not imagine
that if Eusebius should raise one from the dead in at-
testation of transubstantiation, he would make use of
enchantments, or call upon the devil for his assistance.
Eusebius, though a Catholic, is surely a Christian, who
believes in one God, and in Jesus Christ his Son ; and
if he believes transubstantiation to be a true doctrine,
he believes it for no other reason, but because he is
persuaded it was revealed by God ; and if ever he
should attempt to raise one from the dead in attestation
of it, he would do so only by invoking the Almighty
God for that purpose.

Phil. — All this will be readily granted ; but what
thenl

Orthod. — Let us then suppose that Eusebius does
call upon God to perform this miracle, and that the mir-
acle called for is actually performed, with what face
can Benevolus refuse to believe the doctrine thus at-
tested \ It is impossible for him to give any colour of
reason for such incredulity, but by a supposition which
leads to, or rather plainly includes another blasphemy ;
namely, that Almighty God, when invoked by teachers
of false doctrine, but who pretend to be sent by him
(for such Benevolus must believe Eusebius to be in the
present case), and when called upon by them to work
a miracle in testimony of their false doctrine, though he

^24 APPENDIX.

Drill not himself perform the miracle, yet may permit
the devil to perform it 1 Would not God in this suppo-
sition as effectually concur to testify a falsehood, as if
he had wrought the miracle himself. Does not a king
as effectually concur to confirm and approve any com*
mission to which he allows his seal to be put by his
minister, as if he had affixed it with his own hand 1
Miracles are the broad seal of heaven ; the devils, as well
as all other creatures, are but the ministers of God, in
whatever way he pleases to employ them. When,
therefore. Almighty God is directly called upon to per-
form any miracle, whether he does it himself, or permits
the devil to do it, it is evidently the selfrsame thing as
regards the weight of the attestation given by it to men ;
and in either case he equally concurs to attest a false-
hood where the doctrine proposed is not true. If to
assert this be not blasphemy, I know not what can be
iso. And yet even this is not all ; there is still another
great evil contained in this supposition ; for if it could
be proved that God, in the above circumstances, can
allow the devil to perform the miracles required, we
must then bid farewell to Christianity in this as well as
in the former case. When we see wicked m.en, that set
themselves openly to oppose God and his truths, endea-
vour by enchantments, and by calling upon the devil to
perform signs and wonders to confirm their errors, we
can easily see that, in cases of this kind, Almighty God,
for his own wise ends, may permit the devil to use his
natural powers, and do things miraculous in the eyes of
the beholders. This was the case with the magicians
of Pharaoh, and the false prophets mentioned in Deut-
eronomy xiii. and will be the case with Antichrist at the
* end of the world ; but all examples of this kind carry
their evidence on their foreheads, which shows that
such teachers are not from God, even though signs and
wonders should be performed. But when a person pre-
tends to be sent by God, calls upon God to work a mir-
acle in confirmation of what he teaches, and dependi
upon God alone for the performance of it j if this mir-

APPENDIX. 225

tele should actually be performed, and especially if it
be a miracle of the highest order, and confessedly above-
Ihe natural power of creatures, this must certainly give
the most undoubted conviction, that that person is froiu.
God, and that what he teaches is true. Upon this ground
it was that the world was converted to Christianity. Its
preachers professed to be commissioned by God to work
miracles to attest the truth of what they preached, and
in his name the miracles were accordingly performed.
This was sufficient ; mankind, from the very feelings of
their own hearts, were convinced, that Almighty God,,
in these circumstances, could never have allowed
wicked spirits to perform these miracles, had these teach-
ers been impostors or their doctrine false, and therefore
embraced Christianity as truths revealed by their Crea-
tor. If, therefore, it could be proved, that in the above
circumstances Almighty God may allow the devil ta
perform the miracles required, though the doctrine at*
tested by them be false, then it was imprudent to believe
the first teachers of Christianity, since it was possible
that their miracles may have been performed by Satan,
and their doctrine be all a delusion ! See to what shock-
ing consequences Benevolus's proposition* necessarily
leads us !

Phil. — I must own I had no idea that it contained
such consequences as these ; and yet from what you have
said, I am thoroughly convinced of its dreadful tenden-
cy ; nor should I insist more upon the matter, only, as-
I may have occasion to converse with others about it, I
would wish to know what can be said to the arguments
by which they may pretend to support it.

Orthod. — Let us hear then w^hat these arguments are.
1 may venture to assert beforehand that they are nothing
to the purpose ; nay, that you can be at no loss yourself,,
after what has been said, to see the weakness and incon-
clusiveness of them.

PJiil. — I shall not say what intrinsic weigjjt they
may have but I cannot help thinking they have no small
degree of show and appearance: I sliall propose them asi

226 APPENDIX.

•follows, in Benevclus's own words: *' Though you
should work a miracle, even raise a person from the
dead in attestation of transubstantiation, 1 w^ould not be
convinced by it, but would believe that Almighty God
had permitted that miracle as a trial of my faith and
steadfastness in the truth, and not as done for confirm-
ing .that doctrine ; and I have good reason to say so :
1. Because it is plain, both from the Old and New Tes-
taments, as related of the magicians of Egypt, the false
prophets mentioned in Deuteronomy xiii. and of Anti-
christ, that miracles may be wrought seemingly in
attestation of false doctrine, though really they are per-
mitted to try people's faith : And, 2. Because transub-
stantiation is incapable of being proved by miracle."
In these words you see two reasons are included in de-
fence of the proposition, namely. ' That God may
permit wicked spirits to work miracles for their own
bad ends, though his design in permitting them is only
to try our faith; and that transubstantiation is incapable
of being proved by any miracle.'

Orthod. — The first of these reasons has been answered
already in what I have said before ; but that you may still
more clearly, see its weakness, I shall make another
short observation upon it. You know there are two
different kinds of miracles that may be wrought in con-
firmation of doctrine ; some that do not exceed the natu-
ral powers of spiritual beings, whether good or bad, and
are called relative miracles ] others that are above the
reach of all created power, and can be performed by
none but God himself, and are therefore called absolute
miracles.* A relative miracle, known to be such, can
not of itself give thorough conviction of the truth of any
doctrine, except it be otherwise proved to be the work
of God or of his good angels commissioned by him.
But a miracle of the second kind, which is above all
created power, must give the most absolute conviction
that the person at whose desire it is performed, is sent

• See a*)ove, Chap. I, on the different kinds of miracles.

APPENDIX. 227

«

by God, and that " the word of the Lord in his mouth i»
true."* Now, the examples above cited by Benevolus
from the scripture, are all of the first kind, merely rela-
tive ; they show indeed that God may, and sometimes
does, permit the devil, by means of his agents, to do ex-
traordinary things within the compass of his own natu-
ral strength, seemingly in attestation of falsehood,
though permitted by God only to try people's faith, oi
for some other good end. But what is that to the pur-
pose ] The raising of a dead man to life is a miracle
above the utmost power of Satan, — a miracle proper to
God alone, and which, therefore, is the most irrefraga-
ble proof that can be imagined of the truth of any doc-
trine in confirmation of which it is performed. Allow-
ing then that the devil is sometimes permitted to do
signs and wonders within the reach of his own abilities
for the support of false doctrine, will this ever excuse
Benevolus for refusing to bel'.eve a doctrine which he
supposes confirmed by a miracle which nothing but Al-
mighty power can perform 1 For my part, I see nothing-
to which such incredulity can be compared but that of
Pharaoh ; for though Moses wrought such miracles be-
fore that prince as obliged even his own magicians to
confess, that " the finger of God was there," yet " Pha-
raoh's heart was hardened, and he hearkened not unto
them."t It is also extremely unfortunate for Benevo-
lus, that our blessed Saviour himself brings this very
case of " refusing to believe though one rose from the
dead," as an instance of the most obstinate and consum-
mate infidelity. :]: Nor do I see how Benevolus' propo-
sition can well escape the same condemnation ; at least
I think it is manifest that this first argument you have
brought cannot save him from it.

P/lil. — I must indeed acknowledge I do not see how
it can ; for its fallacy is evident from the distinction
between relative and absolute miracles, which I did not
at first advert to. But what do you say to the second

* 1 Kings xvii. See above, Chap, IX. on the authority of Miracles,
t Exod. viii. 19. ^ Luke xvi. 31.

228 APPENDIX.

Teason alleged, that transubstantiation is altogether in*
-capable of being proved by any miracle 1

Orthod. — If this be really true, and can be clearly pro-
ved, then the dispute must be at an end, and victory
must declare for Benevolus. I suppose he has summed
up all that can be said to prove this assertion, as I knov/
it is a favourite topic of his ; let us hear then what he
says on this point.

Phil. — I assure you he says a great deal, and perhaps
more to the purpose than you may imagine." I shall
state his arguments in his own words : " I say transub-
stantiation is incapable of being proved by a miracle,
and that for two reasons ; first, because there is the
same evidence against that doctrine that there can be
for the truth of any miracle ; I mean the testimony of
the human senses 5 for, if I believe my sejises, I cannot
believe transubstantiation ; and if I disbelieve my senses,
I could not believe the truth of your miracle. Secondly,
Transubstantiation is incapable of being proved by a
■ miracle, because it involves' many contradictions in it."
He then goes on to show some of the many contradic-
tions which flow from this tenet, and which you see
make it absolutely impossible that any miracle can prove
true ; for what in itself is founded in contradiction, and
is therefore an impossibility, can never be proved to be
a truth by any evidence whatever.

Orthod. — I imagined that his arguments would end
there 5 for these are the topics that are commonly urged
against transubstantiation, though they have been again
and again answered fully by those who adopt that doc-
trine. I would not wish to take up your time by repeat-
ing here what they have said \ but as all these arguments
against transubstantiation are founded in either a real or
pretended ignorance of what kis ad^^ocates believe and
teach concerning it, I shall lay before you a clear ex-
plication of that doctrine itself, by which you will im-
.mediately see how little to the purpose are all the
^objections urged against it.

Phil. — You will do me a particular favour ; for, tc

APPENDIX. 229

'^ay the truth, I do- not think I have a cleir idea of it
■myself, and, in the many disputes I have heard about it,
I have often thought that the disputants did not seem to
imderstand one another, or even, to have a clear and
distinct idea of the subject matter in debate.

Orthod. — That is too often the case in disputes about
religion. Every one thinks himself quite master of
that subject, though in reality his knowledge of it be
exceedingly superficial. He forms to himself, for the
most part, very false and unjust ideas of the tenets of
his adversaries, and, in contending against them, he
x^nly combats the phantoms of his own fancy. Hence,
there is no end to wrangling, and that many very im-
proper, nay, impious expressions are uttered on such
occasions, among which I fear Benevolus's proposition
will find a distinguished place. This, in a great mea-
sure, appears already, and will appear yet more as we
go on with our examination of it.

PAiL — 1 dare say your observation is most just, and
I am persuaded that many religious disputes would soon
be at an end, if the parties, before they begin to argue,
would fix the precise point in question, and lay down a
clear and plain account of their respective tenets. I
long to hear this done with regard to transubstantiation.

Orthod. — All the arguments of reason urged against
this doctrine are drawn from philosophy ; and you see
the two arguments used by Benevolus are entirely of
this kind. Hence it is incumbent on the advocates of
transubstantiation, to reconcile it with sound philosophy,
and all such objections against it must vanish. In phi-
losophy we must distinguish two parts; what is founded
in plain facts, and the experience of common sense, and
what is merely systematical, and invented only to solve
the pheenomena of nature. The former is constant and
uniforu], and must be the same in all ages to every
attentive inquirer ; the other is fluctuating and incon-
stant, and has changed like the fashions almost in every
#ge. Arguments have been urged against transubstanti-
-:at!on, from the principles adopted by these dirlerent
Vol. II.— 20

230 APPENDIX.

systems of philosophy, and have, with equal ease, beea
solved from the same principles. It is needless to re-
peat here what has been urged from such systems as are
exploded in the present age. I shall therefore confine
myself to what is now looked upon as the most certain
and rational system, because more closely connected
with experience and observation, and upon its princi-
ples, explain to you what Catholics teach concerning
transubstantiation.

Pkil. — I suppose you mean the philosophy of the
mind and of common sense, which Dr. Reid in his in-
quiry, and Dr. Beattie in his Essay on Truth, have sa
clearly displayed, and so solidly established.

Orthod. — I do ; and from the language of nature, which
these learned gentlemen have so clearly explained, I
lay down the following observations, which will serve
as so many principles in our present enquiry.

1st. The different qualities which we observe in the
bodies around us\ by means of our senses, to wit, their
colour, smell, taste, and the like, are by no means in
these bodies themselves what they are in our minds. In
us they are sensations, feelings, or perceptions excited
in our mind, by the mediate or immediate action of these
external objects upon the organs of our senses. Thus,
for example, the feeling we have of colour, is by no
means in the coloured body, but is excited by the rays
of light reflected from that body in a certain manner,
which, striking on our eyes, excite in the mind that
sensation which we call colour ; and, according to the
different proportions in which the rays of light are re-
flected to our eyes, the sensations of different colours
are excited in our mind. In like manner, when we feel
the sweet taste of sugar, the sweetness we feel is by no
means in the sugar, but is only a perception or feeling
excited in our mind by the manner in which the parti-
cles of sugar act upon our organ of taste when applied
to it. And the same observation holds true in all the-
sensible qualities which we perceive in the bodies,
around us \ and may be further explained by an easy

APPENDIX. 231

similitude. When the point of a needle is pressed upon
any part of our body, we immediately feel that uneasy
sensation which we call 'pain. Now it is evident this
pain is not in the needle, but is a feeling of our own
mind caused by the needle. So when we smell a rose,
rhp agreeable odour we feel is not in the rose, but is a
sersation excited in our mind by the effluvia of the rose
when applied to our organ of smell. Hence.

2dly. In examining the objects about us we must
carefully distinguish three things ; first, the feelings or
sensations excited in our minds, by the actions of these
objects upon our organs of sense ; secondly, those parti-
cular qualities or dispositions of these objects themselves,
by which they are apt to excite such feelings in us ;
and, thirdly, the material part or substance of these ob-
jects in which those particular qualities or dispositions
reside.

3dly. A little attention to what passes in our own
minds will thoroughly convince us, that we are totally
ignorant of the material part or substance of all the ob-
jects around us ; that we are no less ignorant of the
nature of all those particular qualities or dispositions of
bodies by which they act upon our organs, and excite
certain feelings and sensations in our mind; and that
all the knowledge we naturally can have about bodies
is confined to their sensible qualities alone as perceived
by us. From these we argue, that there* are bodily ob-
jects really existing without us, and independent of us ;
that they have in themselves certain qualities or dispo-
sitions of their component parts, apt to excite various
sensations in us when applied to the organs of our senses ;
that these qualities are different in different objects, of
which some are apt to excite one kind of sensations in
us, and others to excite another, according to those sev-
eral qualities which they possess : And that these quali-
ties may be changed in the same object, so that it shall
cease to excite the same sensations in us w'hich it for-
merly did, when applied to our senses, and excite otheri
which it did not raise before, &c.

232 APPENDIX.

itlily, As it is experience only that discovers to u».
the connection between the several bodies around us,,
and the corresponding sensations they excite in our
mind ; and as this connection is constant, we naturally
conclude, that these bodies are the causes of the sensa-
tions we feel; and being ignorant of the manner in
. which they produce these effects, — " without enquiring
farther," as Dr. Keid justly observes, — "we attribute tO'
the cause some vague and indistinct notion of power or
virtue to produce the effect. In many cases the purpo-
ses of life do not make it necessary to give distinct
names to the cause and the effect ; and hence it happens,
that being closely connected in the imagination, though,
very unlike to each other, one name serves for both,
which occasions an ambiguity in many words, which
having the same causes in all languages, is common to
all. Thus magnetism both signifies the power or virtue
in the loadstone to attract the iron as a cause, and the
motion in the iron towards the loadstone as an effect
Heat both signifies a sensation of our mind, and a qual-
ity or state of bodies apt to excite that sensation in us.
The names of all smells, tastes, sounds, as well as heat
and cold, have a like ambiguity in all languages, though
in common language they are rarely used to signify the
sensations, but for the most part they signify the eter-
nal qnalities in^jicated by the sensations."

5thly, In like manner, this general term, * the sensi-
ble qualities of bodies,' is ambiguous ; it both signifies
that particular aptitude, that power or virtue which is
in bodies to excite certain sensations in our mind when
applied to our organs of sense ; and it also signities these
very sensations themselves. In the former sense it sig-
nifies a thing of which we have no idea, but are totally
ignorant of w'hat it consists ; in the latter sense it sig-
nifies a thing with which we are thoroughly acquainted.

6thly. As we are totally ignorant of the nature of
sensible qualities as residing in the objects around us,
80 we are equally ignorant of the manner how they
excite their corresponding sensations in our mind. We

APPENDIX. 5^33

ctn see no reason why the rays of light variously re*
Hected to our eves, should excite in us the sensations of
various colours, nor why the motion of the air should
•excite the idea of sound ; or the fire, heat ; or sugar sweet-
ness, &c. By experience we know it is so, but why or
how it is so, we know nothing at all ; we must resolve
this into the will of the Creator, who has so ordered it,
and who doubtless might have ordered it otherwise if he
had thought proper.

Tthly. Besides the sensations which external bodies
excite in our mind by our organs of sense as the imme-
diate objects of these organs, we find also from experi-
ence, that they produce many other sensible effects,
both upon our bodies and upon one another when appli-
ed to action. Thus ipecacuanha, besides the ideas of
its colour, taste, and smell which it excites in our mind
by the organs of our sense, when taken into our stomach
it also excites vomiting ; jalap purges ; opium assuages
pain, and causes sleep ; wine intoxicates ; and so on of
others. We know all such effects of different bodies
only by experience ; but we are totally ignorant of the
manner how they produce them, or what particular
quality or disposition it is in each by which it produces
the effect proper to it. But as experience teaches us,
that they constantly produce these effects in the same
circumstances, we naturally attribute to each body a
quality, power, or virtue proper to itself, and bestowed
upon it by the Creator, by which it so produces them ;
and a)l such powers of bodies may also be included undei
the same general name of ' sensible qualities of bodies,
because they manifest themselves to our senses by the
sensible effects they produce.

8thly. If we enquire in what all these sensible quali-
ties of bodies consist, or what is that particular disposi-
tion of each body by which it produces the effects
proper to it 1 What it is, for example, in the ipecacu-
anha that makes it emetic — in the jalap that purges — in
wine that inebriates, and so on 1 Here we must acknowl-
edge our total ignorance, and confess that we know no-
Vol. II.— 20*

234 APPENDIX.

thing of the matter. If we suppose the original primi
live matter which composes the substance of all bodies
to be the same in all, and that it acts mechanically, — »-
which seems to be the most universal!}^ received opinion ;
then we can conceive no other way by which the differ-
ent qualities of different bodies can be accounted for,
but by the different figure, motion, and combination of
the particles of this matter used in the structure of each
body. It is indeed true, that a difference in these things
exceedingly alters the sensible qualities of bodies ; —
witness the various and opposite qualities of quicksilver,
according: to the various chang-es wrou2:ht in the struc-
ture of its component parts by fire ; and it seems to be
the most approved opinion of philosophers, that all the
vast variety of productions from the earth, is only owing
to the different modifications of the texture of the same
nutritive juice, according to the different plant by
which it is imbibed. But whether this be the real cause,
and that it holds universally in all the variety of crea-
tures ; or whether there be, in fact, different kinds of
primitive matter of which different bodies are composed^
and to which their different qualities are owing j or
whether these qualities arise from the mechanical struc-
ture of their parts, or be the immediate effects of the
divine will impressed upon different compositions of the
same original matter, by way of a law j or in whatever
other manner these sensible effects are brought about, —
of all this we are entirely ignorant.

Phil. — What you have said seems perfectly clear, and
the substance of it, I think, may be summed up in a few
words, thus: The sensible effects which the various
bodies about us produce, either in ourselves, or in one
another, are objects of our knowledge, of which we are
absolutely certain, from the testimony of our senses.
From these sensible effects we justly argue the real
existence of those bodies that produce them ; and also-
that these bodies have in themselves certain qualities
by which they are capable of producing such effects :
But with regard to the matter or substance of the bodies

APPENDIX. 235

in which these qualities reside, their nature and struc-
ture, or the nature of these qualities themselves by
which the effects are produced, it is entirely hidden
from our eyes. All this I easily understand, as it is
extremely clear ; but I do not perceive what connec-
tion all this has with transubstantiation.

Orthod. — That we shall now see, after taking a view
of the matter in which we reason concerning the sub-
stance of bodies from the above observations. Let us
then suppose, according to the most received opinion of
the learned, that the elementary matter, or materia
prima, of all bodies, is universally of the same kind
throughout the whole creation ;• and that this vast diver-
sity of bodily objects arises only from the different man-
ner in which this original matter is formed in the struc-
ture and composition of these different bodies. This
original matter is the common substance of all bodies j
the particular structure it has in different kinds of bodies
constitutes their essensial diversity, or their different
natures ; and it is by their sensible qualities(as perceived
by us,) which flow from the particular structure of each
kind, that we distinguish one kind of bodily substance
from another. For example, what we properly under
stand, by the substance of iron, is the elementary matter
formed in such a manner as to excite in our minds that
collection of sensible qualities which we perceive in
iron. What we understand by the substance of bread,
is a portion of the same elementary matter, so formed
as to excite in our mind that other collection of sensible
qualities which we perceive in bread ; and so on of all
ethers. Now, as it is most reasonable to suppose that
the Author of Nature acts in a constant uniform manner
in the ordinary course of nature, and that when the
effecis are entirely of the same kind, the causes produ-
cing them are of the same kind also ; for this reason,
when we find the same collection of sensible qualities
m different individual bodies, we conclude that the
substance of these bodies is of the same kind: and on
the contrary, when we find the collection of sensible

536 APPENDIX.

qualities in one body different from those in another, w«
r,onclude their substances are of different kinds, al-
though in reality we know nothing at all about the
/lature of the one substance or of the other, nor in what
their difference consists. Thus, in examining a piece
of iron and a bit of wood, we find the collection of the
sensible qualities of the one very different from those in
the other; and therefore we distinguish them as different
substances, and give them different names ; but when
we examine two pieces of iron, or two pieces of wood
by themselves, we find the sensible qualities of both the
same ; and therefore conclude, that their substance is
also of the same kind, and we give them the same
name.

The sensible qualities of bodies are the immediate
and sole objects of our senses, and with regard to them
. our senses are the sole and absolute judges from whose
ultimate sentence there is no appeal. In like manner,
whatever changes happen in these sensible qualities they
fall immediately under the cognizance of the senses, to
which alone it belongs to give^us the proper and certain
information of all such changes. From such informa-
tion we argue, that if any change be produced in the
sensible qualities, there must also be a corresponding
change in the nature of the body itself by which these
effects are produced, although we are perfectly ignorant
wherein this change in the cause consists. But where
our senses inform us of no change in the sensible quali-_
ties there, we conclude that there is no change in the
bodv from which these effects proceed.

Now, though it be most just and reasonable to argue-
in this manner, and we may safely depend upon it in
all the ordinary occurrences of life, at least where we
have no positive reason to suspect of error ; yet it must
be owned, that we see no impossibility in supposing,
that Almighty God may cause two very different sub-
stances to act on us in such a manner as to affect our
senses in the very same way, and thereby exhibit to us
the same sensible qualities. Nay, we are so far from

APPENDIX. 237

seeing any Impossibility in this, that we know from
revelation, that in fact it has been often the case. The
substance of a living man composed of a soul and body,
is confessedly acknowledged to be very different from
the substance of an angel, which is purely spiritual ;
and yet it is certain, from the word of God, that angels
have often taken upon themselves all the sensible quali-
ties of living men ; — that is, have appeared as such to
the eyes of those who beheld them — have spoken and
conversed as such in their hearing — have taken hold of
them, and wrestled with them so as to appear such to
their touch — have walked, sat down, eat and drunk, and,
in a word, exhibited themselves to the senses of those
who beheld them, to all intents and purposes, in the
same way that any real man would have done. It
cannot be called in question that there is an infinite dis-
tance between the bodily substance of a dove, composed
of flesh and blood, and the incomprehensible substance
of the divinity ; and yet we know, that when our bless-
ed Saviour was baptized in the river Jordan, the Holy
Ghost, the third person of' the adorable Trinity, was
pleased to exhibit himself to those present under the
outward appearance of a dove, affecting their sight in
the same way that a real dove would have done, had it
been fl^'ing above our Saviour at that time. Now, in
these and other similar cases related in scripture, it is
plain, that the above way of arguing, from the sameness
of the sensible effects, to the sameness or similarity of
the cause producing them, would not hold. This may
be further illustrated even in natural things. How
often do we see cooks, apothecaries, and brewers of
wines or spirits, make up dishes, drugs, and various
wines, representing so exactly what they are not, that
the nicest judge, upon the strictest examination, could
not distinguish them from what they represent! In
these cases also were we to conclude, from the sameness
of the sensible qualities, that the substances of these
things are really what these qualities represent, we
would be deceived as well as in the former cases. Yet

238 APPENDIX.

in neither case would the senses be deceived j for the
sensations excited in our minds by their means, perfectly
corre-spond to the actions ofthese external objects made
upon them ; and from these sensations we conclude
with absolute certainty the existence of these extern. 1
objects, and that they have a power or quality of acting
upon our senses, so as to excite these sensations in
our mind ; but with absolute certainty we can go no
further.

To come now to the point, if we apply the above ob-
servations to bread and wine, we find tha-t bread and
wine have many sensible qualities, that is, a certain
colour, taste, smell, &c. proper to themselves, and when
examined by our senses, they excite in our minds the
sensations to which we give these names, and which w^e
call the sensible qualities, or forms, or species, or appear-
ances of bread and wine. These we know by our senses,
about these we are conversant by experience ; but what
the substance of bread and wine is, in which these
qualities reside, or Avherein that particular structure,
virtue, or power consists \yhich excites these percep-
tions in our mind, of this we know nothing at all: it is
not in the least degree perceptible to us. Now, what
the Catholics teach concerning transubstantiation, is
precisely this: 1. * ihat the change made is only in the
material substance of the bread and wine, which is
wholly imperceptible to us ; that this substance of the
bread and wine is entirely taken away by the power of
<jod, and ceases to be any longer there ; and that the sub-
stance of the body and blood of Christ, which is equally
imperceptible to our senses, is substituted in its place,
and now exists where the bread and wine existed before :
But, 2. That there is no change made in any of the
sensible qualities of the bread and wine ; these remain
entirely the same as they were ; for Jesus Christ, now
present instead of the bread and wine, exhibits himsel;'
to us under the self same appearance which the bread
and wine had before the change.'

Phil. — Indeed you amaze me ! is this really the doc-

APPENDIX. 239

trine of the Roman Catholics] This is a plain intelligi-
ble account of the matter ; but, to hear Benevolus and
others on this subject, you would think it were such a
heap of absurdities huddled together, that even those
who held it could not give any intelligible account of
what they mean by it.

Orthod. — That may very well be ; perhaps those gen-
tlemen have never taken the trouble to inform them-
.selves what the Catholics really believe concerning it ;
perhaps they have read what Catholic authors write
upon this subject, with the eye of prejudice and pre-
possession, and perhaps some of them may find it con-
venient to throw all the obscurity they can upon the
Roman Catholic doctrine. Be that as it may, that what
I have said is the precise doctrine of the Catholic church
is manifest from her own words in the council of Trent,
where she speaks thus : " If any one shall deny that in
the sacrament of the blessed Eucharist is contained truly,
really, and substantially the body and blood, together
with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
therefore whole Christ, but shall say that he is there
only in sign, figure, or power, let him be Anathema."*
" If any man shall say that in the blessed sacrament of
the Eucharist, the substance of the bread and wine re-
mains along with the body and blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and shall deny that wonderful and singular con-
version of the whole substance of the bread into the
body, and of the whole substance of the wine into the
blood, the appearances of bread and wine only remain-
ing, which conversion the Catholic church most filly
calls transubstantiation, let him be Anathema."| In these
two canons three things are declared; that after_ conse-
cration the body and blood of Jesus Christ is truly pre-
sent in the Eucharist, where it was not before ; that the
substance of the bread and wine, which was there
before, is no more there ; and that nothing remains of
what was bread and wine but the appearances only ; and

•Sess. 13, Can. 1. t ^^ss. 13, Can. 2.

240 APPENDIX.

hence the council concludes, that this, heing a change
of the substances only, is therefore fitly called transub-
stantiation^ which you see is the very doctrine I laid
down above almost in the same terms ; for if what was
there before be not there now, and what was not there
before be now present, then it follows that the change
of the one into the other must consist in destroying or
taking away the one, and substituting the other in its
place.

Fhil. — I cannot say it appears to me quite so plain as
yet ; the words of the council rather increa§e my diffi-
culties ; for, as it says that the whole substance of the
bread and wine is changed into the body and blood of
Christ, this would seem to imply that at least the ele-
mentary matter of the bread and wilie passes into the
body and blood of Christ, and goes to compose its sub-
stance ; and consequently, that the material part of the
bread and wine is not destroyed nor taken away, but
still remains and composes the very body and blood of
Christ, somewhat in the same way that the elementary-
matter of the food we take is changed into the substance
of our' body, and goes to compose it and repair its daily
waste.

Orthod. — Nothing is more foreign, my dear sir, to
the sense of the council, and to the belief of the whole
Catholic church, than what you here advance ; nay, a
little attention will convince you, that it is evidently
repugnant to common sense to say that the elementary
matter of the bread and wine passes into the body and
blood of Jesus Christ, and goes to compose its substance,
because the body of Christ is already perfect and entire,,
incapable of increase or diminution in its substance,
and has a real existence before consecration. Now, to-
say that two bodily substances numerically distinct,
existing separately, and wholly independent of each-
other, should become identically the same, is evidently
repugnant. You may say, if you will, that the material
substance of the bread is joined to the body of Christ, —
ii added to it, — is compenetrated with it, or the likef.

APPENDIX. 241

"we do not see any impossibility in these suppositions
'Considered in themselves, though very different from
^•hat Catholics teach ; but to say that it becomes his
identical body, — the same which existed before conse-
cration at the right hand of the Father, is a palpable
abi-:rdity.

VVhen we say the food we take is changed into the
substance of our body, we mean no more than that the
material particles of the food, changing the form they
had in the food, and acquiring a new form by the action
of our organs, but unchanged in themselves, go to sup-
ply the place of other material particles of our body, *
which are daily consumed and sent off by the usual
secretions ; or, being added to what is there before,
serve to increase our bulk and stature ; but it would be
highly ridiculous to suppose that either of these, or
any such change, could happen to the glorious body of
Jesus Christ.

Besides, Catholics believe that it is the self-same iden-
tical body of Christ, which is at the right-hand of the
Father in heaven, that is also present in the Eucharist.
Now, if the material substance of the bread be supposed
to remain at all, and to enter into the composition of
the body of Christ in the Eucharist, either by incorpo-
ration, or compenetration, or whatever other way you
can imagine ; it will no longer be the self-same glorious
body which is at the right-hand of the Father, but one
very different, a new compound made up of the pre-
existing body of Christ, which is already perfect and
entire, and this additional matter of the bread which now
enters into its composition ; which is ridiculous in itself
to suppose, and directly contrary to the express belief of
the Catholic church.

If, therefore, you suppose that the material substance
of the bread and wine be not entirely destroyed, and
does not wholly cease to be there after consecration,
you must say that it remains along with the body and
blood of Christ ; and this is the very thing which the
-council condemns and anathematizes in the canon above
Vol. 11—21

242 APPENDIX.

cited. It therefore plainly appears, that by the convef*
sion of the whole substance of the bread and wine into
the body and blood of Christ, the council means nothing-
else but that the substance of the bread and wine is, by
the almighty power of God, instantaneously taken away,
and ceases any longer to be there, and that the body and

'blood of Christ is by the same almighty power, and in
the same instant of lime, placed there in its stead, the

^presence of this last, by virtue of the words of conse-
cration, necessarily implying the absence of the former.
This will appear still further from the catechism of
this council, composed and published by its order for the
use of those who have the charge of souls. In the se-
cond part, upon the Eucharist, No. XXV., explaining the
effects of consecration, it says, " The Catholic faith,,
without all hesitation, believes and confesses that there
are three most admirable and surprising things performed
by the words of consecration in this sacrament ; the
first, That the true body of our Lord Jesus Christ, that
very same which was born of the Virgin, and sits at the
right-hand of the Father in heaven, is contained in this
sacrament : The second, That no part of the substance
of the elements remains in it : The third, That the acci-
dents, which are perceived by our senses, are still there,
in a wonderful and inexplicable manner without any
subject ; because (it immediately adds) the substance
of the bread and wine is so changed into the very body
and blood of our Lord, that the substance of the bread
and wine entirely ceases to be"* A little after the

^ second of these effects is more fully considered, and
both reason and authority brought to prove that no part
of the substance of the bread and wine remains after

* consecration : And No. XXXIX., it is declared that this
wonderful change is performed without any manner of
change in Christ, " because he is neither generated, nor
changed, nor increases, but remains whole in his owa

•Cum panis et vjni substantia iti ipstim Domini corpus et sanguinem
ita rauteiur, I't panis et vini substantia, omnino "ssse definal.

APPENDIX. 243

iubstance j" Neque enim Christus aut generatur, aut
mutatur, aut augescit, sed in sua substantia totus per-
manet.

From these passages the explication I have given of
the doctrine of the council is clear and evident ; for if
Jesus Christ, the self-same who is at the right hand of
the Father in heaven, be, after consecration, present in
this sacrament, where he was not before ; if he suffers
no alteration in himself, is neither generated, nor changed,
nor increases, but remains whole in his own substance :
If no part of the substance of the bread and wane remains,
but entirely ceases any longer to be ; it necessarily fol-
lows, that the change of substance declared by the
council can mean nothing else but that the substance
of the bread and wine ceases to exist, and that the
substance of the body and blood of Christ succeeds in
its place.

Phil. — I am now thoroughly satisfied as to the sense
of the council, which you have made perfectly plain ;
nay, the above declaration that, in this sacrament, Christ
is neither changed nor increases, but remains whole in
his own substance, necessarily implies the explication
you have given, for it is plainly impossible that this
should be true if the material substance of the bread be
supposed in any w^ay imaginable to be any longer there.
But pray is this the way it is explained by the divines
of the Catholic church^.

Orthod. — By all of them without exception : nay,
according to their principles, it is impossible they should
differ on any of the three points above mentioned, be-
cause they are taught among them, not as school opin-
ions, but as dogmas of faith, as truths revealed by God,
and declared to be so by his church, as being essentially
included in the words of the institution. You see how
the catechism of the council above cited, expressly de-
clares, that the Catholic faith, without hesitation, believes
and teaches these three most admirable things, &c. —
Other divines speak in the same manner ; I shall add a
few of the most celebrated for vour further satisfaction.

244 APPENDIX.

I begin with the learned Cardinal Bellarmine» who*e
authority is above all exception in delivering the tru©^
doctrine of his church, and his controversial works are
justly esteemed a standard on these subjects. The third
book of his treatise on the Eucharist is entirely on the
real presence and transubstantiation. In the eleventh
and following chapters he refutes the various errors that
had appeared about this last point, and among the rest,
rejects as heretical the opinion of Durandus, who taught
the very same thing you propose, that the elementary
matter of the bread remained in the Eucharist after con-
secration, and became the matter of the body of Christ ;
which is an evident proof how widely different such an
opinion is from the faith of the Roman Catholics. In
the eighteenth chapter he explains the doctrine of the
church in opposition to all these errors, and does it by
showing what is meant, when we say that one thing is
changed into another. To this, he says, these three con-
ditions are required ; first, that the thing changed ceases
to exist ; for it is unintelligible to say that one thing is
changred into another, unless that which is chanor-ed ceases
to be what it was before ; secondly, that something suc-
ceed in the place of that which now ceases to be, other-
wise it would not be a conversion, but a corruption or
annihilation ; thirdly, that there be a mutual connection
or dependence between the destruction of the one and
the succession of the other, so that the one necessarily
implies the other.* Now, as transubstantiation is a

* This third condition is particularly to be observed. Every change
of whatever kind it be, whether of the thing itself or of its mode or
quality, necessarily supposes the absence of one thing, mode or quality,
and the presence of another ; and this is essential to the naiure of every
change. But there is not in every change a mutual dependence between •
the presence of the one and the absence of ihe other ; so that the one
necessarily follows or pre-supposes the other in one and the same action.
A man truly changes his coat when he puts off one and puts on another j
but he does that by two separate actions, done at different times, and
quite independent otone another. In cases of this iiind we cannot say
Ihere is a change of one thing into another ; as we cannot say this man
changes the coat he puts off into the one he puts on. To verify this
expression it is requisite that the change be made at the very same in-
ftsat and by the same action, so that the presence of the one terni

APPENDIX. 245

change not of the accidents or appearances of the bread
and wine, — which are confessed to remain unchanged,—
but of the whole material substance of the bread and
wine into the substance of the body and blood of Christ ;
according to these conditions, by this change nothing
else can be understood but that the substance of the
bread and wine ceases to exist, and that the body and
blood of Christ succeed in its place ; and this, his Emi-
nence observes, is a perfect conversion of the one sub-
stance into the other ; because the body and blood of
Christ, being now present in virtue of the words of con-
secration, to verify these sacred words necessarily ex-
cludes the presence of the substance of the bread and
wine ; which therefore, by the Almighty power of God,,
ceases to be where it was before, at the same instant and
by the same action by which the body and blood of
(Jhrist exists there. He further observes, that this sin-
gular conversion differs from all other changes that we
know of, whether natural or super-natural, in these two
points; first, because in all other changes, it is probable
that the elementary matter remains, "in utroque ter-
mino," both after and before the change ; * but in tran-

must necessarily imply the absence of the other ; as when we say, light
is changed into"dafkness, heat into cold, or the like ; wherein the very
sameiFiornent that darkness and cold appear, light and heat cease ; and
the presence of the one necessarily implies the absence of the other.

* I find however, several who are of opinion that in some, at least, of
the supernatural changes related in the Scriptures, such as the turning
of Moses' rod into a serpent, there was a total change both of the ma-
terial substance of the rod, and of its form, there being an instantaneous
destruction of the one, and production of the other ; and this opinion is
followed above, under the Criterion, where this example, among other
such, is brought as an instance of a miracle proper to the almig-hty
power of God alone. The real truth seems to be, that without a reve-
lation it is impossible to know for certain, whether the material sub-
stance be destroyed in these supernatural conversions, or is only trans-
formed as 10 its structure and composition ; though the turning a dry
rod into a living creature, doubtles's requires a great deal more than such
a change of structure. If the original elementary matter be of different
kinds in different creatures, then a change of one creature into another^
must imply a change of the elementary matier itself ; if this be homo-
geneal throughout the whole creation, then it seems s-ufficient, at least
for all natural changes of one thing into another, that there be a change
of form and structure only. Instantaneous changes of either kind evi-

Vol. 11—21*

246 APPENDIX.

substantiation, ' certum est (says he) materiam primarn
non manere ;' " it is certain that the elementary matter
does not remain ;" secondly, because in these other con-
versions, either all or some of the sensible qualities are
changed, but in transubstantiation all the sensible quali-
ties remain as they were before, the material substance
alone being changed here. This is the explication given
of this mystery by this celebrated cardinal ; and in the
remaining chapters he repeats and inculcates the same
as occasion requires, both in his proofs and in answering
objections. From this it appears, that whereas in all
the natural conversions of one thing into another that we
know of the change is only made in the form or sensible
qualities of the object, whilst its material substance re-
mains unchanged, just the reverse happens in transub-
stantiation ; the change is made in the material sub-
stance, whilst the form or sensible qualities remain per-
fectly the same. And as in other conversions the change
made in the sensible qualities consist precisely in this,
that the former sensible qualities are destroyed, and at
the same instant other sensible qualities are introduced
in their place, the material substance remaining common
to both ; so in transubstantiation the change made in the
substance consists precisely in this, that the substance of
the bread is destroyed, and at the same instant the Ijpdy
of Christ succeeds in its place, whilst the sensible quali-
ties remain in both the same.

The next authority I bring is that of Tournely, a

dently show the finger of God, especially when any thing inanimate is
changed into a living creature, which implies a new creation of lite ; and
hence what the magicians of Egypt did could not be a real change of
their rods into serpents, as we know it was the work not of God but of
the devil, to whom such a power cannot belong. It may be accounted
for by fascination, or w^e may conceive that some of the evil spirits by
their great agility removed the rods so quickly as to be imperceptible
to those present, whilst others, with equal celerity, subsiitutea real
serpents in their place ; nor can this seem any way improbable, as we
see among ourselves many similar and surprising examples done by
jugglers from their great dexterity in sleight of hand. Bui this was on
more changing rods into serpents, than it is changing one coat into
another^ when we put offcje, and put another on. See the preceeilin^
note.

APPENDIX. - ' 247

ijelebrated French divine of the last century, who in his
theological lectures upon the Eucharist, after refuting
the various errors about transubstantiation, explaining the
sense of the church concerning it, says, " The substance
•of the bread and wine do not cease by a mere suspen-
sion of the divine conservation, but by a positive action,
to wit, consecration, by which the body of Christ be-
comes present, the substance of bread and wine rece-
ding." *

In the judicious and pious exposition of the creed of
Pope Pius, published at Paris in the year 1768, with an
epitome of the general controversies of the two learned
bishops and brothers, Adrian and Peter of Wallemburg,
the article of the real presence and transubstantiation
is thus declared. " We believe, according to the truth
of the words of Christ, who says, This is my body, tl^at
in the blessed Eucharist his body is present by transub.
stantiation. For as Christ, after he took bread, verily
pronounced what he offered under the outward appear-
ances, to be his body, and as his words could not mean
the substance of the bread and wine, as is evident, nor
€ven his own natural body, if the substance of the bread
and wine remained under their proper accidents, it ne-
cessarily follows, that the substance of the bread ceases
to b,e, and the substance of his body alone remains under
these accidents." f

To these celebrated authors I shall add a more recent
one. Monsieur de Reval, in his Philosophical Catechism
against the Deists, published at Liege and Brussels in
the year 1773. He begins the article on the Eucharist
by this question, " To deny the possibility of the real
presence, is it not to deny the power of God 1" To
which he gives this plain and simple answer. "It is an
absolute denial of it, for it is refusing to God the power
of destroying a bit of bread, and of concealing a human

•Qua (con^ecratione) perfecta corpus Christi sit presens recedeate
panis et vini substantia. Tournely de Euchar.

f Necessario fieri debuit ut substantia panis desinarel, et sola substaif
tia corporis sub illis accidentibus remanerei.

248 APPENDIX.

body under its appearances." * These few plain testi-
monies 0/ such celebrated and standard authors, among
innumerable others, are more than sufficient to show
you what is the real sense of Catholic divines on this
subject.

Phil. — They are so indeed ; nor can the matter in my
opinion admit of the smallest doubt. But, pray, is not
this way of understanding the expression conversion or
change of one thing into another, contrary to the com-
mon acceptation of it among mankind \

Orthod. — Very far from it. On the contrary, a little
attention will convince you, that this is the constant and
universally received meaning of it. For I might def)'
you to show me one example, where the precise object
changed is ever supposed to pass into, or compose that
into which it is changed ; but in every case we are al-
ways persuaded that the object changed ceases to exist,
and that another comes into its place, but in such a
manner that the presence of the one and the absence of
the other always imply one another. Thus, when we
say that light is turned into darkness, does it ever enter
into our head that the light remains after the change,
and enters into the composition of darkness ] Never;
all we mean is, that the light ceases to exist, and the
darkness comes into its place ; but in such a manner,
that the presence of the darkness necessarily implies the
absence of the light. When we sa}' heat is turned into
cold, we never dream that the heat remains after the
change, and goes to compose the cold ; whoever should
say so would be laughed at as a fool. But the plain
meaning is that the heat entirely ceases, and is banished
by its opposite cold supervening in its stead. In like
manner, when we say a sinner is changed into a Saint,
do we ever imagine thathis former impiety and guilt re-
main after his conversion, and enter into the compos- -
tion of his sanctity ] By no means ; but we undersuani

♦ C'est la nier absolument, puisque c'esi refuser a Dieu le pouvoir de
detruire un morceau de pain, etde caclier Uii corps humain sous sesap*
parances.

APPENDIX. 249

by that expression, that his impiety and guilt are quite
taken away by the grace of God which succeedi in their
fitead. Examples of this kind are without end j but to
make it still more palpable, I shall consider the above
expression a little more minutely when applied to com-
pound objects. In these it commonly happens, that the
precise object changed, is only one part of the compound,
but as the change of one part alters the condition of the
whole, we therefore in common language say, that the
compound object itself is changed. In all bodies around
us we may consider two parts in which a change may
be made, — the material substance of which any body is
composed, and the sensible qualities by which we dis-
tinguish it from all other bodies. In all the natural con-
versions of one body into another, with which we are
acquainted, nothing more is required than that the change
take place in the .sensible qualities, whilst the material
substance remains the same both before and after the
change ; but tbit? is enough for us to affirm that the one
is changed into the other. Thus we say that quicksilver,
by one kind of chemical operation, is changed into sweet
mercury ; by ^i.nother into red precipitate ; by another
into Turbith mineral, and so on ; all which exceedingly
differ from one another in all their sensible qualities, and
m the effects produced by them. Yet all these changes
happen only in the structure and composition of the com-
ponent particles of the quicksilver, whilst the material
substance itself remains the same in all its various pre-
parations, and may, by a counter operation, be brought
back to the form of quicksilver again. Still, though the
material substance remains the same, we justly say, that
the compound object itself, the quicksilver, is changed
into these different preparations. In like manner, when
we say the food we take is changed into flesh and blood,
we do not mean that the material substance of the food
is altered or changed in its own nature, but only that the
structure it had in the composition of the food, and the
sensible qualities which resulted from that structure, are
by the action of our organs, altered and changed j fo

250

APPENDIX-

Jiat the same elementary matter which was in the food
!s now composed in the form of our flesh and blood, and
exhibits the sensible qualities of tlesh and blood to our
view. So also we say, that the nutritive juice of the
earth is changed into all the vast variety of plants which
compose the vegetable world j but the meaning of that
expression is, that the same particles of matter which
composed the nutritive juice being imbibed and assimi-
lated by the different plants, change the form and struc-
ture, and all the sensible qualities they had in the juice
into another form and other qualities, quite different from
the former, according to the nature of the plant which
imbibes them, the original matter being still the same
both in the juice and in the plant. Now, if we examine
attentively what it is in which all these changes of the
forms or sensible qualities consist, we shall easily per-
ceive that it consists precisely in this, that the form and
sensible qualities which the elementary matter had in
the quicksilver, in the food, and in tho nutritive juice,
are destroyed, and cease any longer to be ; and at the
same time another form, and other sensible qualities are
substituted in their place, whilst the miLtericil substance
which receives this new form remains unchanged, the
common subject both of the form destroyed and the form
received. In transubstantiation, no change is made in
the appearances or sensible qualities of the bread and
v/ine, these remaining perfectly the same after the change
as they were before ; the change takes place in the ma-
terial substance alone. As, therefore, the change of
these qualities in the former cases implies nothing more
than the destruction or extinction of one form, or one
set of sensible qualities, and the substitution of others in
their place ; so in transubstantiation the change of sub-
stances can imply no more than the destruction or ex-
tinction of one substance, and the putting another in its
room. And as the above and other such natural changes
are fitly called transformations, because they are only
changes of the forms or sensible qualities, the same sub-
•tances remaining; so this other is most fitly called

APPENDIX. 261

tnuurubstanliation, because it is only a change of the
gubstance, whilst the forms or sensible qualities continue
as they were.

Phil. — Sir, I am now thoroughly satisfied with what
you have said, and think I have a clear and distinct idea
of the Roman Catholic doctrine of transubstantiationj
far different indeed from what I ever had before. But
permit me to ask you one question more : as they hold
that the material substance of the bread is no longei
there, what do they say becomes of it ] In v/hat manner
does it cease to be \

Orthod. — The answer to this question will show you
a very important maxim, by which the Roman Catholics
regulate themselves in matters of religion. Whatever
articles they hold as truths revealed by God, these they
adhere to with the most invariable attachment ; there
are no different opinions among them concerning such
points ; they are not looked upon as matter of opinion,
but as absolute truths declared by the infinite veracity of
God who reveals them. Hence they are taught and be-
lieved the same way by all the members of that church
throughout the whole world, who being perfectly con-
vinced of their truth, make bold and open profession of
them. Of this kind are the three points above mentioned
concerning transubstantiation, viz., that Jesus Christ,
God and man, who died on the cross, and is now glorious
at the right hand of the Father in heaven, is truly, really
and substantially present in the blessed Eucharist. That
no part of the material substance of the bread and wine
remains there, but is wholly changed into the substance
of the body and blood of Christ 5 and that Jesus Christ
presents himself to us in that holy mystery, under all
the outward appearances of the bread and wine, which
remain in every respect the same as thay were before
consecration. These, therefore, they boldly declare,
profess and believe, at all times, and on all occasions.
But besides points of faith or revealed truths, there are
many other things that may be inquired into concern-
ng religious matters which have not been declared aa

1i62 APPENDIX.

revealed by God. With regard to these points, Catho*
lie divines form such judgments and opinions as appeari
to each most reasonable, according to his own sense of
the matter j and they are at full liberty to adopt any
opinion they please concerning such questions, provided
the opinion they embrace does not clash with, or con-
tradict any revealed truth. Of this kind are the ques-
tions you have just now proposed. If you ask the Catho-
lic church what becomes of the substance of the bread
and wine 1 how it is destroyed 1 in what manner it
ceases to be 1 she will answer you plainly, that these
are not matters of faith, but of opinion, — and for this
plain reason, because God Almighty has not thought
proper to reveal it to her. The subject is too abstruse
for human eyes to penetrate ; it is absolutely impossible
to know it except God should discover it ; and since he
has not done so, she leaves such questions undecided.
Her divines indeed say, that we may conceive the sub-
stance of the bread and wine to be taken away by an
improper kind of annihilation, or rather destruction, or
by dissolution, or by simple removal, or by numberless
other ways easy to an Almighty Power, though incon-
ceivable to us ; but all than can be sai-d upon this is little
better than human conjectures and mere opinion, of
which nothing can be determined for certain, because
the subject matter is beyond the sphere of our knowledge,
and we have no proper data on which to found any rea-
soning's concerninof it.

Phil. — Sir, this piece of intelligence gives me particu-
lar satisfaction, and conveys a more exalted idea of the
Roman Catholic religion to the mind, than any thing I
had hitherto imagined. I see the main point with them
is to preserve inviolate the sacred truths which God has
revealed, or, a^ St. Jude expresses it, to contend earnestly
for the faith which has been once delivered to the saints.
This is a fixed point with them, in which I find they
never vary ; but they give themselves little concern in
inquiring after the why or the how these thinsrs are so ;
•about these it is in^r-'O.^sible the mind of man .nI.ou!{.I. r.?

APPENDIX. 255

Ha own strength, arrive at any certain knowledge in this
mortal state ; and therefore inquiries of this kind make
no part of their creed, but they esteem them, as they
certainly are, rather as matter of curiosity, than utility.

Orthod. — And a matter of very dangerous curiosity
'■'too, as the experience of numbers can attest. Where-
fore, letting that alone, I shall now show you some ob-
vious consequences that flow from the above explication
of transubstantiation, which will still more fullv clear
up this matter, and at once remove some of the principal
and most specious objections of Benevolus and others-
against it.

1. It is evident from what we have seen, that tran-
substantiation is not impossible to Almighty God : We
see no repugnance, no contradiction in what is taught
about it. It cannot be called in question, that Almighty
God is able to change the material substance of one-
body into another when he pleases, by removing or de-
stroying the one in an instant, and substituting the other
in its place. We see many examples in the sacred
scripture of sensible changes of this kind wrought
instantaneously by the divine power, as of a rod turned
into a serpent, water into blood, and water into wine ;
and surely, if the Creator could give being and existence
to what was not, he can with equal ease change the
being and existence of what is. Again, from the exam-
ples we have seen above, both in natural and super-
natural things, of different objects bemg exibited to out
senses under sensible qualities, hot their own, it is evi-
dently not impossible, but perfectly easy for Jesus Christ,
to exhibit himself to us under whatever sensible quali-
ties he pleases ; consequently it is not impossible for
him to take upon him those of bread and wine ; and
therefore, there is no impossibility in the doctrine of
transubstantiation, as believed and taught by Romas
Catholics.

2. It is also manifest, that as this doctrine of transub--
stantiation is possible, if we suppose it true, and that
Almighty God actually performs it, it may justl}' be
Vol. II.— 2-i

'554 APPENDIX.

enjoined by revelation as an objoct of divine faith. To
understand this you must call to mind, that faith is the
belief of any truth revealed by CJod, merely because
God reveals it. I say merely, because if either our
senses or our reason convince us of the truth of any
thing revealed by God, our belief is no longer pure
divine faith, but rather knowledge. St. Paul tells us,
that " faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word
of Gad ;"* and that it is " the evidence of things not
seen,"! that is, the conviction and firm belief we have
of things that do not appear to us from any other source
of knowledge but from divine revel tion alone ; and our
blessed Saviour declares, that the whole merit 3f faith
•consists in believing merely because God re ^eals it,
though we neither see nor understand it ; " Because thou
hast seen me, Thomas, thou hast believed ; Diei.sed are
they who have not seen and yet have believed, "t And
hence, supernatural truths that neither fall under our
senses, nor can be discovered by reason, are alone the im-
mediate and proper objects of revelation and of faith. The
change wrought in transubstantiation is entirely of this
kind ; it does not fall under our senses, the substances in
which it is made being altogether imperceptible to us;
and if we suppose it true, it is impossible either our
senses or reason should ever discover it to us, nor could
we ever come to the knowledge of it any other way
than by revelation from God. If, therefore, he should
declare it to us, it immediately becomes a most proper
object of faith as much as any other supernatural truth
revealed in the Christian religion.

3. It is no less evident, that if it be so revealed, its
revelation, and consequently its reality and truth, m.ay
be proved to conviction by miracles as well as any other
article of Christian faith : for it is a truth which neither
falls under the examination of our senses, nor can possi-
bly be known by reason ; it is a fact entirely depending
<apon ths free will of God, to do it or not to do it as he

• Rom. X. 17 . t Heb. xi. 1 J John xx.

APPENDIX. 255

{leases. Hence then it is evident, that our senses and
reason are by no means judges of it, nor any way con-
cerned in it. All that is necessary to convince us of ita
reality is to know for certain that God declares it is so.
But what greater proof can we have that God declares
any truth to man, than a miracle proper to God, wrought
in his name, on purpose to prove if? Therefore, such
a miracle wrought in attestation of transubstantiation,
rnust be the most convincing proof that God declares it,
and consequently that it is true.

4. Hence you will clearly perceive the childish
fallacy cf the first argument used by Benevolus against
believing transubstantiation, though attested by a mira-
cle : His words, as you mentioned above, are these :
^' Because there is the same evidence against that doc-
trine that there can be for the truth of any miracle ; I
mean the testimony of the human senses, and so one
cannot rationallv believe the one without disbelievins:
the other: For if I believe my senses, I cannot believe
transubstantiation ; and if I disbelieve my senses, 1 could
not believe the truth of your miracle." Is it not evi-
dent, that Benevolus knows nothing about the real
Catholic doctrine of transubstantiation when he argues
in this manner 1

Phil. — I must own it is impossible to excuse him ; for
it is plain from what you have said, that the change
wrought in transubstantiation is totally imperceptible to
our senses, which are altogether unconcerned in the
belief or disbelief of it, and neither give evidence for
nor against it : Whereas, the change wrought by any
miracle performed in attestation of any doctrine, must
be a sensible change, necessarily falling under our
senses, and subjected to their examination : It is there-
fore most ridiculous to pretend, that there is the same
evidence against transubstaiitiation that there is for the
truth of any miracle ; and I think it clear as noon-day,
that the very reverse of what Benevolus asserts is most
certainly Irue ; '' for I may rationally believe transub-
stantiation without disbelieving my senses, and may be

25^ APPENDIX.

certain from my senses of the reality of the miracle^
without injuring them in the smallest degree by believ^
ing transubstantiation."

Orthod. — I see you thoroughly comprehend what I
have said, and the consequence you draw from it is most
just ; for surely no man of common sense who under-
stands the real Catholic doctrine of transubstantiation,
would ever expose himself by making such a childish
argument against it as Benevolus does ; and the only
excuse 1 can give for Benevolus and Dr. Tillotson, fiorr.
whom he takes it, is, that both the one and the other
must have assumed the Catholic doctrine upon trust,
without giving themselves the trouble to inquire what it
really is. This will further appear from the last conse-
quence which flows from the above explication of
this doctrine, with no less evidence than those already
mentioned. For,

5. It is plain that our senses are by no means deceiv-
ed in our belief of this mystery. This will easily ap-
pear, if we consider, that, before the change, our senses
represented to us the appearances of bread and wine,
because they were really there ; and therefore our senses
were not then deceived : but they told us nothing of the
nature of the substance of bread and wine which exhibi-
ted these appearances, because that was quite imper-
ceptible to them. We indeed, arguing from the unifor-
mity of the works of the Creator, judged from the
appearances that the substance of bread and wine was
there ; but this was the judgment of reason, not the in-
formation of our senses. On the other hand, after con-
secration our senses represent to us the very same
appearances of bread and wine as before, and for the
self-same reason, because these appearances are still
there ; consequently our senses are no more deceived
now than in the former case ; for in both, cases what
they represent to us is entirelj'' coiiformable to the truth ;
but as regards th.i substance of the body and b.ccd of
Christ, which after consecration is presented to us ':ii;er
these appearances, our senses can teii us'Ro more ^boufc

APPENDIX. 257

it than they could, before consecration, tell us of the
substance of the bread and wine. If we had nothing
else to guide our reason after consecration than we had
before, our judgment in both cases would be the same,
viz., that as the same appearances of bread and wine
•continue, so the same substances of bread and wine
continue also. But being convinced that God Almighty
has declared, that by consecration the substance of the
bread and wine is no longer there, but changed into the
body and blood of Jesus Christ, as we must confess this
change is possible for him, and as, in the supposition of
its being true, we could never come to know it but by
his revealing it, since he actually declares it, we readily
give up the judgment of reason, which we know in this
case is only a judgment of congruency, but far from
being of absolute certainty, — and firmly believe that
what God says is true ; yet in doing this, it is evident
that our senses are as far from beins; deceived now as
they were before consecration; for then they told u
what was really there, viz., the appearances of bread and
wine, and now they tell us they perceive the same ap-
pearances, and the same appearances are still there as
before. Observe once more, if our faith told us that the
sacred host was red, and our eyes saw it white — that it
was bitter, and our taste felt it sweet, &c., then indeed,
our faith and senses would be opposite to one another,
and, if our faith was true, our senses must be deceived
But as the case stands, our faith and senses go hand in
hand in every thing in which the senses are concerned j
and therefore, though our faith be most true, yet our
senses are by no means deceived. And hence again it
follows as a necessary consequence, that we may ration-
ally believe transubstantiation without disbelieving our
senses, which overthrows the foundation upon which the
whole argument of Benevolus is founded.

Pfiil. — What you say admits in my opinion of no

reply ; for it is evident that the object of our faith in

believing transubstantiation, and the object of our senses

when a miracle is wrought before us, are of quite diiFer-

VoL. l[.->2*

258 APPENDt^

ent kinds ; the former is an act of the omnipoteuce of
God produced in a subject which is altogether imper-
ceptible to us, where no sensible effect appears, nor any
change is made in the sensible qualities ; the latter is a.
sensible effect produced by the same Almighty Power>
but in the sensible qualities of the objects around us j
the former can be known by the sense of hearing only,
informed by the word of God ; the latter can be knowa
by the other senses of sight and touch, is the proper
object of these senses, and naturally falls under their
examination. It is therefore as ridiculous to deny tran-
gubstantiation, — which can be known only by hearing,^
because my sight and touch do not inform me of it, — as
it would be to deny that sugar is sweet because I do not
see that sweet taste with my eyes.

Qrthod. — Your remark is very just, and is equally
applicable to all supernatural revealed truths ; they are
all above our reason ; they fall not under the examm-
ation of our other senses, and can be known " by the
nearing only," as St. Paul expressly declares ; and
therefore it is altogether unphilosophical to argue
against them either from sense or reason. If they be
revealed by God, that is sufficient, and ought to silence
every objection ; and if the proofs of their revelation be
the same as for the other truths of Christianity, no ap-
parent contradiction can be urged as an argument
against any one of them, without sapping the foundation
of all the rest. This observation leads us to the second
argument alleged by Benevolus against the belief of
transubstantiation, though attested by a miracle, namely,
he thinks this doctrine involves many contradictions in
it. This argument is not new, any more than the for-
mer; it has been often urged against the -Catholics, and
as often refuted by them ; but as you said that Benevo-
lus mentions some of these contradictions which he attri-
butes to transubstantiation, I shall be glad to hear what
seems the most weighty to him.

Phil. — I shall show you that in his own words ■
*• Our blessed Saviour (says he) having consecrated the

APPENDIX. 259

holy Eucharist before his death, when his natural body
was unglorified, and in the same state with that of other
men, if transubstantiation be true, the one body of
Christ behoved to be endued with opposite qualities at
the same time, that is, with the qualities of ordinary
Sesh and blood in his living body with which he spoke
and acted, and with the qualities of a glorified body in
the blessed sacrament, which he had just then consecra-
ted : Or, ir. other words, our Saviour's one body was
mortal, perishing, and corruptible flesh and blood in his
natural person, and was an immortal, incorruptible,
impassible, and spiritual body in the holy Eucharist
lying before him. Now, as mortal and immortal, cor-
ruptible and incorruptible, passible and impassible, are
qualities diametrically opposite, it is as impossible they
can be the properties of one and the same body at the
same time, as it is impossible for a thing to be and not
to be at the same time ; consequently the doctrine of
transubstantiation must be false."* This is his great
argument, in which he seems to place particular confi-
dence as altogether unanswerable.

Orthod. — I am surprised he did not add two other
arguments of the same kind no less specious than this,
to wit, that if this doctrine be true, the one body of
Corist must be in thousands of places at one and the-
same time ; and the w^hole living body of a man must
be contained in the small space of a consecrated host f
yea, in every visible point of it, both which seems no
less impossible than the other.

Phil. — I know these also are brought against this tenet,
and I have seen some other letters of Benevolus, in
which he condemns the assertion that a body can be in
different places at once as the highest absurdity ; but I
suppose he thought the former so unanswerable, that he
had no need of any other assistance against Eusebius. I
shall however be glad to hear what can be said to aU

* The dispute betweem Eu«ebius and Benevolus is a real fact whlc^
happened not ten years ago. — Note to Dublin edition, 17S9-

260 APPENDIX.

the three, which I take to be the principal keada of all
that is alleged from reason against this doctrine.

Orthod. — They are so j and I shall now endeavour to
satisfy you thoroughly about them. But first I must
observe, that none of these apparent contradictions al-
leged against transubstantiation are more opposite to the
light of reason than what we believe about the mysteries
of the Trinity and Incarnation. That there should be
three persons in' the Godhead ; that these should be
really distinct, so that we can with truth affirm of the
one what we cannot say of the others; and yet that all
three should be but one and the selfsame God, are mys-
teries that give a shock to human reason, and seem di-
rectly contrary to all its lights. Again, that this divine,
uncreated, self-existent nature should be so intimately
urlited with the created, finite, and mortal nature of
man ; that both these opposite natures should exist in
one and the same person ; and that in consequence of
this union God should truly suffer and die, is so opposite
to all the ideas of human reason, that it was a scandal to
the Jews, and a stumbling-block to the Gentiles, and
is to this day a matter of ridicule to Free-thinkers and
Deists. Now Benevolus believes these truths notwith-
standing the apparent absurdities they seem to involve :
nor does he think these absurdities of any weight again£*
the revelation of these mysteries in the holy scriptures ;
yet the doctrine of transubstantiation is much more
clearly and expressly revealed in scripture than the
Trinity or Incarnation: How unreasonable then is it to
believe them, though less clearly revealed, notwithstand-
ing the apparent contradictions they contain, and refuse
to believe the other, though so plaiiJy revealed, merely
because it contains some apparent contradictions 1

Phil. — What you say would be unanswerable, if the
contradictions in each case were only apparent ; but
Benevolus affirms the contrary, and that therefore the
case is widely different ; his words are these : " The ar-
gument which I have charged home against transubstan-
tiation is, that it involves in its bosom the plainest an<^

APPENDIX. 261^

jLO«f self-evident contradictions ; but with respect ta-
'iie Holy Trinity, our ignorance is an effectual bar
against the possibility of proving it to be an absurdity ,,
and therefore no parallel can be fairly drawn between
the Trinity and Unity of God and transubstantiation."
That is, as I apprehend it, the contradictions contained
in transubstantiation are self-evident and real ; those in
the Trinity are only apparent, owing to our ignorance
of the intermediate links of the chain by which the
whole is connected.

Orthod. — That is certainly his meaning ; but do you
not see one great objection to this too bold assertion \
If a contradiction be self-evident, and therefore real, it
must certainly appear so to every man of common sense
that looks on it. Was there ever a man, but one degree
above an idiot, who did not see a contradiction at first,
sight, in affirming, for example, that two and two make
ten 1 And yet there have been thousands and thousands
upon the face of the earth, and are at this day men emi-
nent for their good sense, learning and piet}-, who
cannot see the smallest contradiction in transubstanti-
ation, but firmly believe it as a divine truth : Either
then we must say, that all these were absolute idiots
who could not perceive the plainest and most self-evi-
dent contradiction : or we must conclude, that these
pretended contradictions are neither so plain nor self-
evident as Benevolus affirms with such presumptuous
assurance.

Phil. — For my own share, I agree entirely with this
last part of your conclusion ; but Benevolus is so deeply
prepossessed with his own notion, that he makes no dif-
ficulty to affirm, that whoever believes transubstantia-
tion is fitter to be sent to the physicians than to be
reasoned with.

Orthod. — That I am not surprised at ; for there are
such ardent spirits to be found in the world j however,,
truth, when opposed by such, will suffer very little iu;
the end, because their ardour generally carries them
beyond the mark, which alwavsends in the triumph of

^262 APPENDIX.

the truth, and in their confusion. But, pray, does he
add nothing farther to show the disparity he appeals to X
Phil. — Yes, yes, he says a great deal to explain and
illustrate it. " An absurdity, (says he) is an opposition
between two known ideas or things ; and therefore,
when we have no knowledge of the nature of the things
about which we speak, it is impossible to prove that
there is any contradiction between them, even though
there really should be one. To explain myself; — as I
have a distinct idea of what a human body is, and also
know what it is to be liable to death and corruption,
and what it is not to be liable to death and corruption ;
X can -therefore say with certainty, that one and the
same body cannot be mortal and immortal, corruptible
and incorruptible, at the same time, because these are
opposite modes of existence. But as I have no idea of
what the divine nature is, nor any idea of what a divine
person is, I cannot therefore perceive any opposition or
^contradiction between the subsistence of three divine
persons in one and the same divine nature. Were the
nature of God the same with the nature of man, and a
divine person like a hum.an person, the doctrine of the
Trinity would indeed be as absurd, and therefore as in-
credible as transubstantiation ; but as these natures and
persons are infinitely different, therefore no argument
can be formed from the one to the other, and of conse-
quence the doctrine of the Holy Trinity, however in-
comprehensible to human reason, yet cannot be shown
to be contradictory to it. That the nature of God
ihould be incomprehensible to human reason, needs be
no wonder : It not only may, but must be so ; because
a finite nature can never comprehend an infinite. But
though the doctrine of the Holy Trinity be thus above
reason, and as slich may justly be enjoined by revela-
tion as matter of our belief; because nothing is more
reasonable than to believe upon the testimony of God
what is above our reason ; yet transubstantiation, which
is not, properly speaking, above, but plainly contrary
to reason, cannot be revealed by God, and therefore

APPENDIX. 26S

-^oght not to be believed." This is the whole of hia
reasoning at large, as deliveied by himself in his letter;?
to Eusebius.

Orthod. — In this long citation from Benevolus, and i^.
the former one to which this is a sequel, there are sev-
eral expressions which, I fear, would not stand the ex-
amination of sound theology ; but this I shall pass over
as not strictly connected with our present subject, an<i
shall willingl}'- give him all the praise he deserves for
several solid truths and just principles which he haa
h u'e laid down or supposed, and in which I most heart-
il) agree with him. They are as follows : 1. That an
absurdity is an opposition between two known ideas or
things. 2. That when we have no knowledge of the
nature of the things about which we speak, it is impos-
sible to prove there is any contradiction between them.
3. That we may be certain of the truth of any propo-
sition, though we have no knowledge of the nature of
the things or terms which compose it, as is the case with
the Holy Trinity. 4. That a proposition is then said
to be above reason when it is true in itself, but we do
not see the connection between its terms, bv reason of
our ignorance of their natures and properties, 5. That
a proposition is then against reason, or contrary to rea-
son, when we have a clear and distinct idea of the na-
ture and properties of its terms, and plainly see the
opposition or repugnance between them. Upon these
solid grounds Benevolus justly defends the mystery of
the blessed Trinity from all imputation of absurdity or
contradiction, which can never be proved to be in that
mystery, for this plain reason, because we have no idea
of what the divine nature is, or of what a divine person
is ; nor indeed can we possibly have a clear and com-
prehensive idea of these objects or their" properties in
our present state. Upon the same grounds he pretends
to prove, that transubstantiation involves contradictions
in its very bosom, and is therefore absurd and false ;
which, according to the above principles in which we
Doth agree, necessarily supposes, that we have a clear

i264 APPENDIX.

*nd distinct knowledge of the nature and properties of
its objects. The whole of what he says, then, dependi
upon the truth of this supposition, and I am very willing
to rest the issue of the cause upon it.

Phil. — This is very fair indeed ; but pray have we
not a clear and distinct knowledge of a human body \
and was not the humanity of Jesus Christ like unto us
in all things, sin only excepted 1

- Orthod. — Our knowledge of the nature of the human
body, my dear sir, is exceedingly imperfect, as indeed
it is of the nature of all the bodies around us j our knowl-
edge of the nature of the humanity of Jesus Christ is
vastly more so, and still more are we ignorant of the
objects of the doctrine of transubstantiation. Call to
mind the explication given above from the Council of
Trent of that mystery, to wit, that " the substance
of the bread and wine are changed into the substance
of the body and blood of Jesus Christ, the outward ap
pearances of bread and wine remaining unchanged."
Now, has Benevolus a clear and distinct knowledge of
the substance of bread and wine 1 does he see clearly
what is possible or impossible to be done with it by the
Almighty Power of the Creator? has he a clear and
distinct knowledge of the substance of the body and
blood of Jesus Christ % does he know every thing of
which it is capable or incapable 1 does he comprehend
fully the nature and properties of the humanity of Jesus
Christ 1 of that sacred humanity which is hypostatically
united with the divine nature in one person 1 does he
clearly understand all that was possible or impossible
for this human nature so united with the divinity to
do, even in its mortal state 1 does he see all that it
is capable or incapable of doing, now that it is glori-
fied at the right hand of the Father 1 And yet all this
ought to be known, and to be known as clearly
as we know what two is, and what ten is, before we
could prudently pronounce truly that transubstanti.
Btion involves in its bosom the plainest and most self-
evident contradiction. It is evident then that the ob-

APPENDIX. 265

-rjcct* of Iransiibstantiation are far above the reach of our
tinderstanding, being the interior substance of bread and
wine, which is wholly imperceptible to us, and the
glorified body of Jesus Christ, intimately and incompre-
hensibly united in one person with the divinity ; these
we certainly can never comprehend, nor in any degree
understand in our present moral state ; consequently,
according to Benevolus's own principles, it is impossible
to prove a contradiction in what is affirmed about them ;
therefore transubstantiation may be true for any thing
we know, and if true (to use benevolus's own words,)
though incomprehensible to human reason, yet cannot
be shown to be contrary to it ; it is above reason, and as
such may justly be enjoined by revelation as a matter
of our belief, because nothing is more reasonable than
to believe upon the testimony of God what is above our
reason. And thus you see, that upon the very principles
adopted by Benevolus, the mystery of the Trinity and
of transubstantiation, and indeed all supernatural truths
proposed to our belief by revelation, must stand or fall
together. Their objects are all hid from our eyes; we
have but a very imperfect knowledge, if any at all, of
their natures and properties ; what revelation proposes to
us concerning them we could never have had any idea of,
had it not been revealed to us ; and therefore objections
raised against any of them from reason or the senses,
either must affect all revealed truths or none at all, for
they are all upon the same bottom, and must stand or
fall together.

Phil. — From this clear and strong reasoning I plainly
Derceive where Benevolus's mistake lies, and the onlv
excuse T can allege for him is, what you mentioned
above, that he certainly has never understood the real
Catholic doctrine of transubstantion, otherwise he never
would have exposed himself as he does, by arguing so
violently against it, upon a supposition that he has a dis-
tinct idea of the objects of that doctrine, which he cer-
tainly has not, and without which the whole train of his
argumentation concludes unanswerably against himself.
Vol. II.— 23

266 APPENDIX.

But \^hat I cannot account for in him is this, that though?
his whole reasoning manifestly supposes that he has a
thorough knowledge of all the properties of a glorified
body ; nay, though all he says must of necessity fall to
the ground without that knowledge, yet in one of his
letters to Eusebius, he fairly owns he knows nothing
about the matter at all ; his words are these : " You ask
me whether the same body cannot, by the power of God,
be in different places at the same time 1 to which I an-
swer, that if you mean a glorified body I cannot tell,
because I know no more of the properties of a glorified
body than I do of a spirit." Now, after this plain con-
fession of his ignorance, wherein he certainly speaks the
truth, with what face can Ke run out with such virulence
and heat against transubstan.iation, as involving- contra-
dictions in its bosom ; though by his own principles it
is impossible for him to prove any contradictions in it,
without having a thorough knowledge of all the proper-
ties of a glorified body ( Is this acting as becomes the
divine, the philosopher, or even the man ]

Orthod. — 'This, my dear sir, needs not surprise you ;
it is only an instance, among many others of those self-
contradictions which every one must necessarily fall
into who is engaged in defence of en or. Truth is always
consistent with itself, and its beauty is never displayed
in stronger colours, than by the inconsistencies and self-
contradictions of those too self sufficient adversaries who
set themselves virulently to oppose it. •

PkiL — Your observation is very just. But now, sup-
pose the above pretended contradictions were urged
ao"ainst you by themselves, I should be glad to know
what answer you would give to each of them.

Orthod. — In the first place, I am not obliged to give
any answer to them at all till they first prove their re-
ality, which their ignorance of the things makes it ini-
possible for them ever t© do; just as Benevolus would
answer to the apparent contradictions pretended to be
found in the mystery of the Trinity or Incarnation. In
the second place, I would observe, that these appa-

APPENDIX. 267

rent contradictions alleged against transubstantiation,
have even less weight against it than those of the Trin-
ity have against that mystery ; for the contradictions
which Deists allege against the Trinity appear in that
very mystery itself, in the very terms in which it is pro-
posed ; whereas it is not so much as pretended that the
real doctrine of transubstantiation, as above explained,
contains in itself even a shadow of contradiction or of
impossibility ; and I might defy Benevolus himself to
point out any such thing in it. All the contradictions,
absurdities, or impossibilities supposed to be found in
transubstantiation, are only pretended to be found in it?
•consequences. If it be true, say they, then it will fol
low that the same body of Jesus Christ rcmst be in many
different places at one and the same time. That the
same one body of Christ may have opposite qualities at
the same time. That the whole body of a man must be
contained in the small space of an host, and so on. All
which you see are only alleged as consequences of the
doctrine, while the doctrine itself stands free of all sha-
dow of contradiction ; whereas the contradictions alleged
against the Holy Trinity, attack the very mystery itself,
as it is apparently impossible, (say they who deny it,)
that three persons really distinct among themselves, and
of each of whom we can affirm what we cannot say of
the others, should 3'et be but one and the self-same indivi-
dual divine being. If, therefore, our ignorance of the na-
ture of the objects in the blessed Trinity, enervates the
weight of these apparent contradictions, and fully frees
us from even attempting to explain them, though they
fall, if I may say so, upon the very vitals of the mystery
itself; how much more must our ignorance of the nature
of the objects in the mystery of transubstantiation, totally
destroy all the apparent weight of any contradiction al-
leged against it, and free us from all obligation of ex-
plaining them, or endeavoring to reconcile them, consid-
ering that they attack not the mystery itself, but only
fall upon the consequences supposed to flow from itl
But in the third place, from what I have said above, you

268 APPENDIX.

will find it no difficult matter to give an answer even to
each of those supposed contradictions themselves.

PhiL — L should be glad to see what could be said to
each of them.

Orthod. — I shall now show you that, and begin with
examining whether it be possible for one and the same
body to be in different places at the same time. This,
though readily acknowledged by several learned Protes-
tants, is held out by Benevolus and others as an absolute
impossibility ; but I am afraid it would not be easy for
them to show any clear contradiction in it, by reason of
the very limited and imperfect knowledge we have both
of body and place. The miracle of feeding five thou-
sand men, besides women and children, with five barley
loaves and two small fishes, affords so strong an argu-
ment to prove that the power of God can make even
natural bodies exist in different places at the same time,
that I might defy Benevolus to give any satisfactory an-
swer to it. But I shall lay no stress upon that ; the
question is not about an}^ natural body, but about the
body of Jesus Christ 5 that body which even before
his death, while in a mortal state as well as now, was.
intimately united with the divinity, was capable even
then of putting on the qualities of a glorified bod}^, as
was done at the transfiguration, and is now totally and
unchangeably in a glorified state at the right hand of hiff
Father. Now, if transubstantiation be true, it will evi
dently follow, not that a natural body may be in differ
ent places at once, but that this glorious body of Jesus
Christ may be, nay, must be in numberless different
places at one and the same time. Who shall dare ta>
affirm^ this to be impossible 1 Does Benevolus, or any
. mortal man, comprehend the qualities and perfections of
a glorified body, and of a glorified body which is incom
prehensibly united to the divine nature in one perso.i /
Shall finite man dare to pronounce what is possible or
impossible for the glorified body of a God made man, to-
do 1 Shall the creature take upon him to define what
the body of his Creator is capable or incapable or doing I

APPENDIX. 269

W« must therefore acknowledge here, as Benevolus does
with regard to the Holy Trinity, — that our ignorance of
the nature and qualities of a glorified body, especially
of a glorified body united in one person with the divin-
ity, " is an effectual bar against the possibility of proving
its existence in different places at the same time to be
an absurdity, and therefore no parallel can be fairly
drawn between it and natural bodies," even though it
should be granted that these last cannot be so replicated.

This being the case, the second pretended contradic-
tion that is alleged to flow from transubstantiation, viz,,
that the same one body of Jesus Christ would have
opposite qualities at the same time, falls to the ground
all at once. For if the body of Jesus Christ can be in
different places at cue and the same time, what contra-
diction can there be in his exhibiting hnnself to us in
one place with one kind of qualities, and with others in
another 1 Observe these qualities are extrinsical to the
essence of the body ; they do not affect or alter its
nature. It was the self-same Holy Ghost that appeared
at the Jordan under the form of a dove, and to the apos-
tles under the form of fiery tongues ; and surely no
man can doubt that he could have taken both these ap-
pearances at the same time, had he been pleased to do
-so. In like manner, it is the self-same Jesus Christ that
sat at table in a human form with his apostles, and was
at the same time in the blessed sacrament under the
form of bread ; the outward appearances under which
be exhibited himself to his apostles in two different
places at once, made no difference in his nature. He
was perfectly the same in both places. Hence you may
see, that the force of this argument in which Benevolus
so much exults, disappears at once ; and that the fallacy
couched under it rises from its supposing that the oppo-
site qualities he speaks of alter the nature of our Sav-
iour's body ,- and that they would be in it not only at the
same time, but also in the same place, both which
luppositions, you see, are false.

As for the other pretended impossibility, that the
Vol. 11—23*

270 APPENDIX.

whole body of a man should be contained under thr
small space of an host, and in every visible particle of
it, it vanishes all at once upon the same principles. Our
Saviour himself assures us, that at resurrection even our
bodies shall become like the angels of God, putting on
the properties and qualities of spirits. Now, one qual-
'ity of spirits is, not to be confined to any particuJar
magnitude in themselves, much less in the appearances
they assume in our eyes. The angels that appeared oi
old to the servants of God were still the same, whether
the}' took upon them the appearance of a large man or
of a little one ; and shall it be denied that Jesus Christ,
God and man, can appear to us under any form or mag-
nitude he pleases 1 — Our ignorance of what is possible
or impossible for his glorious body, puts an effectual bar
to the possibility of proving any absurdity or impossi-
bility in his doing so.

Phil. — What you say, in my opinion, can admit of
no reply ; and to me you have made it evident, that it is
impossible to prove any absurdity or contradiction in
transubstantiation, for the very same reason, and upon
the self-same grounds, that it is impossible to prove any
such in the mystery of the Trinity, or indeed in any of
the sacred mysteries of the Christian religion. Our im-
perfect knowledge, or rather our ignorance of the ob-
jects of these mysteries, makes it impossible for us to
judge by our reason of what is possible or impossible in
them, and upon that account they are all above our
reason. What we know of them we could never have
thought of, had not God revealed it to us , and his reve-
lation, as it is the only possible way by which we could
ever have known them, so it gives us the most undoubted
certainty of what he announces respecting them ; there-
fore on that ground we most rationally believe -them,
though we neither see nor understand them.

Orthod. — Your observation is most just ; and the natural
consequence of all we have seen is that as there cannot
be a more convincing proof that God reveals any doc-
trine, than a miracle proper to God wrought in atteita-

APPENDIX. 271

tion of it, the doctrine of transubstantiation is as capable
of being proved to be a revealed truth by such a nsira-
cle wrought for that end, as any other mystery of the
Christian religion, and therefore, that the incredulity of
' Benevolus is without excuse, and his famous proposition
Is not only blasphemous in itself, as we have seen above,
but all he says in defence of it totally destitute of reason,
and can only arise from an unpardonable ignorance of
the real doctrine he pretends to condemn.*

Phil.—S'.T, I am much obliged to you for all this
trouble you have taken, and shall endeavour to improve
by your instructions.

Orthod. — You are exceedingly welcome, my dear
Sir.

* Faber in his Difficulties of Romanism, — a complete refutation of
which, by Rev. Mr. Husenbelh, is included in the Prospectus of this
Library — Faber, referring to the argument refuted in this Appendix, and
the language in which it is urged, observes — ' Some persons, I regret
lo saj?^, have been far too copious in the use of those unseemly terms,
absurdity and impossibility. To such language the least objection is its
reprehensible want oC good manners ; a much more serious objection, is
the tone of presumptuous loftiness which pervades it, and which (so far
as I can judge) is wholly unbelitting acreatuie of very narrow faculties.
Certainly, God will do nothing absurd, and can do nothing impossible ;
but It does not, therefore, exactly follow, that our view of things
should be always perfectly correct, and wholly free from misapprehen-
sion Contradictious we may easily fancy, where in truth ttiere art
none. Hence, before we pronounce any particular doctrine a contradic-
tion, we mast be sure thai we perfectly understand the nature of the
matter propounded in that doctrine, for otherwise iVie contradiction may
not be in the matter itself, but in our mode of conceivin<r u^ * * * * -pj^g
doctrine of triinsubstantialion, like the doctrine of the Trinity, is a
question, not of abstract reasoning, but of pure evidence. We believe
the revelation of God to be essential and unerring triitli. Our business,
therefore nioist plainly is, not to discuss the abstract absurdity and the
imagined contradictoriness of transubstantiation, but to inquire accord-
ing lo th-e best means whicli we possess, whether it be indeed a doctrine
of Holy Scri])iare. If sufficient evidence shall determine sucti to be
the case, wc may be sure thai the doctrine is neither absurd nor cosira.
iktory.— CAc^-^ i v. y. 43, VhU. ed.

272 APPENDIX.

THE ANf KtXJITY OF THE DOCTRINE OF TRANSUESTANTIATIO!!.

Orthod. — But to return to that piece of Doctor Cosines
history, where he tells us, that trans^'bstantiation was
iirst invented about the middle of the twelfth century, 1
shall now produce some testimonies of fathers, that lived
in ihe fourth : and if these teach the doctrine of transub-
stantiation as plainly as Bellarmin himself, then the
Doctor must stand condemned. I have already fairly
proved St. Austin and St. Chrysostom to be found papists
in relation to the article in question. To these I shall
for brevity's sake only add four more, two Greek and
two Latin fathers (for I omit a whole cloud more of ven-
erable witnesses), viz., St. Cyril of Jerusalem, St. Greg-
ory Nyssen, St. Ambrose, and' St. Jerome. Whoever
cannot find the doctrine of transubstantiation in these
fathers, must have very bad eyes. 1 say the doctrine j
for I am not disposed to trifle about the word.

St. Cyril (Catech. Mystag.) writes thus j Jesus Christ
(says he) in Cana of Galilee changed water into wine,
which has some affinity with blood, by his will only,
And can we not believe him, that he changed the
WINE INTO HIS OWN BLOOD 1 — Let your soul rejoice in
the Lord being persuaded of it as a thing most certain,
that the bread, which appears to our eyes, is not bread,
though our taste do judge it to be so, but that it is the
body of Jesus Christ. And that the wine, which ap-
pears to our eyes is not wine, though our sense of taste,
takes it for wine, but that it is the blood of Jesus Christ.
Nothing can be plainer than this.

St. Gregory Nyssen in the same century having said,
that the immortal body of Christ (as a powerful preser-
vative) is received into our bowels, and then inquired,
how this same body, which is distributed to so many
thousands of the faithful over all the earth, should be
entire in each of these, and in each part, which they
receive, and yet not cease to remain entire in itself?
He answers, because the visible substance of bread and
wine are changed into it. The body of Christ, says he,

APPENDIX. 27^

deified by his person. And therefore I have reason to
believe, that to this day the bread being sanctified by
the word of God is changed into the body of God the
Son, For there the divine person sanctified the body,
which had bread for its nourishment, and so was as it
were bread. And here in like manner, bread, to use
the words of the apostle, is sanctified by the word of
Grod and prayer. Not so, that it is to be changed into
the body of Christ by nourishing it ; but that it is sud-
denly changed into it by these words, this is ray
body ; the nature of those thivgs that appear, bein&
transelemented into it by the power of consecra-
tion. In Orat. Catech. Cap. 87. T. 3. Edit. Par.

This I think is teaching the doctrine of transubstantia-
tion, though the word itself be not made use of.

St. Ambrose likewise teaches it so ver}'- plainly that
the Protestant Centurists made bold to give him a repri-
mand for it, saying, Ambrose did not write well of tran-
substantiation. Cent 4-. C. 4. Col. 295. It seems then
he wrote of it ; and since he lived above 700 years before
the middle of the twelfth century, I know not what will
become of Doctor Cosm's epocha.

Let us then see how he handles this subject in his book
De Tnitiatis : Perhaps, says he, you may tell me I see
another thing. I must therefore prove, that what you
receive, is not that which nature framed, but that, which
the benediction has created ; and that the benediction
has a greater force than nature. Moses held a rod in
his hand, he threw it down, and it was made a serpent.
Again he took hold of the serpent, and it returned into
the nature of a rod — The rivers of Egypt ran with
streams of pure water, when presently blood gushed
forth out of the fountain. There was no water in the
rivers, and again at the prayer of Moses the blood ceased,
and the nature of waters returned — .

To those he adds other miracles : viz., that when
Moses held up his rod, the sea op.^ned a passage for the
Israelites. That Jordan ran back. That Moses brought
water out of a rock by striking it ; and that Elisha made

274 APPENDIX.

iron swim upon the water contrary to its nature. Then
he goes on thus ; We see therefore that grace is stronger
than nature. Now, if a man's blessing could change the
course of nature, what do we think of the divine conse-
cration itself, in which the very words of our Saviour
operate ] For the sacrament, which you receive, is
made by the words of Christ. And if Elisha's words
wore able to draw lire from heaven, will not Christ's

words BE ABLE TO CHANGE THE SPECIES OF THE ELEMENTS 1

We read of all creatures in the world, he said and they
were made, he commanded, and they were created : Is
not then the word of Christ, which could give a being
to that which had none, able to change those things

WHICH are, into what THEY WERE NOT BEFORE 1 Fof

it is not less to give new natures to things, than to

CHANGE THEIR NATURES.

Lastly, St Jerome Epist. adHeliod. writes thus: God
forbid I shall speak detractlngly of those men [Bishops]
who succeeding the apostles in their functions do make
THE BODY OF Christ with their sacred mouth.

These certainly are authentic witnesses of the public
faith of the church in their times, both in regard of their
holiness and learning ; and because they never were
accused by the church of any error against faith ; which
censure they could not have escaped, had they been
guilty of broaching any doctrine contrary to the known
faith of the universal church. Whence it is plain, that
they taught no other doctrine, than what they had re-
ceived by a constant tradition from the apostles ; for
otherwise they would undoubtedly have been publicly
censured for introducing novelties into the church.

Even many protestants convinced by these, and other
numberless testimonies of the ancient fathers have owned
the antiquity of transubstantiation. For besides the
Genturists, who blame several fathers byname for teach-
ing it, Adamus BVancisci (marg. Theol. p. 256) confesses
that transubstantiation entered early into the church.
And Antonius de Adamo another protestant writer (Anat.
Mi88. p. 36) fairly owns, that he has not hitherto been

APrEXDix. 275

«ble to know when this opinion of the real and bodily
being of Christ in the saciament did be2:in. Which
according to St. Austin's maxim against the Donatists,
is owing in effect, that it had its beginning from Christ,
and his apostles.

Hence I may fairly conclu le, that Dr. Cosin's calling
transubstantiation a novelty invented about the middle
of the twelfth century, and your telling me that the
primitive church and fathers are all against it, are two
assertions wholly void of truth.

St. Ignatius bishop of Antioch, in the very first age, a
disciple of the apostles, and an illustrious martyr, is
alone sufficient to disprove both the Doctor and your-
self; and give ascertain information of what the prim-
itive church believed and taught concerning the Euchar-
ist. For in his genuine epistle to the church of Smyrna
he has these remarkable words (quoted also by Theodo-
ret) of the heretics of his time : They do not admit
Eucharists and oblations, because they do not confess,

THAT THE EuCHARIST IS THE FLESH OF OUR SaVIOUR

Jesus Christ, which suffered for our sins, and
WHICH the Father raised again by his bounty.

transubstantiation not repugnant to the current
principles of philosophy.

Phil. — Good Sir, You have repeated many times that
the substance of bread and wine are changed into the
body and blood of Christ ; but that the accidents of both
remain.

Orthod. — Well, sir, what then 1

Phil. — Then I ask, whether you know the difference
betwixt substance and accident ]

Orthod. — Sir, when I was a boy, I was taught to an-
swer, that substance is a being which subsists by itself,
and that the essence of an accident is not actual inhe-
sion, but a natural exigency to inhere. So that, though
by a supernatural power it may exist without any sub-

276

APPENDIX.

ject, it still retains its essence, because it naturally
requires a subject, even when it exists without one.

Phil. — Good sir, this seems to be a philosophical
scheme cooked up expressly to make the hard morsel
of transubstantiation go down the better.

Orthod. — Sir, I believe the cookery does not please
your palate. However it is good sound Aristotelian
philosophy. And Aristotle (who lived long enough
before transubstantiation was known in the world) could
not easily be bribed by papists to come in to their no-
tions. Now he taught expressly, that accidents are
really distinguished, and may consequently by a super-
natural power be separated from their substance ; as we
say they are in the sacrament of the holy Eucharist.
And so we cannot be said to have made a precarious
philosophical scheme in favour of transubstantiation :
since we only maintain, that it is not repugnant to cur-
rent principles held for many hundred years before
Christianity was established.

Phil. — Good sir, when the substance of bread is gone,
how can the figure, and colour, and taste of it remain ]
" For then there will be accidents of nothing. There
will be roundness, and nothing round ; whiteness, and
nothing white ; a taste, and nothing tasted ; which is
ridiculous."

Orthod. — It is so, sir, if quantity be nothing. But
quantity according to Aristotle's philosophy is a physi-
cal accident distinct, and by consequence separable from
substance ; and it is the immediate subject of the other
accidents mentioned by you ; which in reality are but
so many different modifications of quantity ; and there-
fore cannot be destitute of their proper subject, whether
quantity be joined to, or separated from its substance j
as it is in the sacrament of the hoi}'- Eucharist.

Phil. — " Good sir, if quantity, and other accidents
subsist by themselves, why are they not substances]
For that is the definition you give of substance."

Orthod. — Sir, the reason is, because they do not suh-

APPENDIX. 2T?

fist naturally by themselves, as substance does, but only
by a supernatural power.

Phil. — " But if it be by miracle, that they stand by
themselves, then by miracle they are substances, and
there is an end of pe jargon."

Orthod. — Sir, I hope there is. For I have already
told you, that their essence, according to Aristotle's
philosophy (which I think you have not yet confuted,)
is not an actual inhesion, but a natural exigency of it,
which remains when they are miraculously separated
from their substance. And therefore, good sir, the mir-
acle, by which they are thus separated, does not convert
them into substances.

Phil. — " If you, good sir, be in earnest about this logic
of substance and accidents, will you lay a good wagei
upon it \ "—p. 153.

Orthod, — Hudibras says, fools for arguments lay wa-
gers.

Phil. — " Yet you have laid all your honour and es-
tate upon it. But are you so sure of it, that you would
take your oath upon it."

Orthod, — Whatever you may fancy, sir, I do not know
that I hazard the value of a farthing upon the logical
question of substance and accidents.

Phil. — That is very strange, my dear sir. Is it not a
point of faith with you, that the accidents of bread and
wine remain after the consecration 1

Orthod.- — It is, sir ; if by accidents you mean the
signs or appearances of bread and wine. But whether
those signs or appearances be true physical accidents,
or only modifications of the object, or such impressions
made upon our outward senses by the body and blood
of Christ, as bread and wine, if they had been present,
would have made ; are mere school questions, upon
w^hich I shall never be disposed to hazard either my
honour or estate, much less pawn my soul upon the truth
or certainty of them ; the faith of the church being not
the least concerned in them.
Vol. 11.-24.

278 APPENDIX.

Fhil. — But, my good sir, did you not just now defend
transubstantiation by the philosophical distinction be-
tween substance and accidents %

Orthod. — But, sir, do you make no difference between
building faith upon philosophy, and shewing that the
one is not repugnant to the other ] I believe all mys-
teries of faith purely upon divine revelation, and not
upon their non-repugnance to human reason, which only
shews them to be possible. But if a man be such a
trifler as to muster up boyish arguments from philoso-
phy against them, am I not a debtor to the wise, and to
the unwise, and bound to shew that Christianity and
philosophy are not irreconcilable! And for this reason
I have insisted upon the Aristotelian distinction of acci-
dents and substance : not that the mystery of transub-
stantiation is built upon that philosophical distinction,
or depends upon it, but only to convince you, that it
is not repugnant to the current principles of philoso-
phy- . . . ,

PhiL — " Good sir, this is that philosophy, and vain

deceit or fallacy, which the apostles says will spoil or
hurt our faith. Doting upon questions and strifes of
words — perverse disputings — and oppositions of science
falsely so called, which some professing have erred con-
cerning the faith. Col. ii. 8 ; 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5. 21, 22."
Orthod. — Sir, the apostle censures those, who draw
arguments from philosophy to overthrow, or ridicule
the sacred mysteries of christian religion. So that you
have only provided a scourge for your own back ; and,
if you will but consider yourself attentively in the
looking-glass St. Paul has se tbefore you, it will discov-
er to you the weak condition of your cause. I Save
proved transubstantiation from scriptures, and the un-
questionable tradition of the church. And what do you
oppose against these solid proofs but arguments from
human reason, the testimony of our senses, and poor
triiies of philosophy, which the apostle justly calls, do-
ting upon questions and strifes of words, perverse dispu-
tings, and opposition of science falsely so called * These

APPENDIX. 279

ire the arguments, with which you attack us ; and when
we have the condescension to take notice of them, and
oppose philosophy against philosophy (which indeed is
more than you can in rigour oblige us to in controver-
sies of faith,) you cry out, that we have nothing 6ut an
unintelligible jargon of metaphysics on our side. As
if philosophy were intended only to run down christian
religion, and it were an abuse to employ any part of it
in its service.

TRANSUBSTANTIATION AS ANCIENT AS CHRISTIANITY.

Orthod. — Now, Sir, to conclude the subject we have been
so long upon, I shall propose an argument, which appears to
me to be a moral demonstration, that the doctrine of iransub-
stantiatioQ is as ancient as Christianity, and never had a begin-
ning but from the apostles themselves. 1 shall explain myself
in the clearest manner I am able ; and the first ihing I remark
to you is, that if the doctrine of transubsiantiation be a novelty,
it is one of the most extraordinary nature that ever was broach-
ed : both because it is not a mere speculative doctrine, but the
ground of the most solemn practical devotions of the church ;
and because it is in itself the most seemingly repugnant to all
the senses and reasons of mankind.

Phil. — And what does your lordship infer from thence ?

Orthod. — Sir, I infer from it, first, that a novelty of this
nature, could not be brought into the church without noise,
disputes, and troubles ; and in a word, without the greatest dif-
ficulty and opposition imaginable: because people are not wont
to part tamely and quietly with their ancient faith; especially
when a doctrine the most repugnant in appearance to sense and
reason is substituted in place of it. I infer, 2dly, that the
exact time, manner, and other circumstances of a novelty of that
importance being brought in, and made an article of faith must
of necessity be known by all the learned part of the world.
Whence I infer, 3dly, that the histories of the time, in which
this happened, must all be filled with particular relations of the
most memorable events occasioned by this wonderful change
in the public faith of the church.

Now I have a.ready proved, with the utmost evidence against
Or. Cosin, that the doctrine of transubsiantiation was held both

280 APPENDIX.

by the Greek and Latin church in the eleventh century, when-
it was first openly written against by Berengarius, who wat
immediately opposed by the ablest pens of that time, and con-
demned by eleven provincial councils in that very age ; the last
whergof defined in express terras, thai the bread and wine»
when they are consecrated upon the altar, are truly and essen-
tially changed into the body and blood of our Saviour, and not
in figure only. Tom. 10. Cone. Lab. p. 502.

If then the doctrine of transubstantiation be not as ancient as-
the apostles themselves, but a novelty invented since their time,
it must nave been introduced into the church in some age be-
tween the death of the apostles, and the eleventh century. And
unless protesiants can prove this fact from the uncontestable
evidence of as authentic histories and records, as there are (for
example) to prove that England was converted in some age
between the death of the apostles and the eleventh century,
they labour in vain to persuade any man of sense that the doc-
trine of transubstantiaton is a novelty invented since the time
erf" the apostles.

The reason hereof is manifest, because all changes in religion
are constantly attended with such a train of remarkable circum-
stances and events, as cannot possibly escape the notice of his-
torians ; and I can as easily believe the greatest contradiction
in nature, as that such changes can really happen without
being mentioned in the general histories both of the times,,
which gave birth to them, and of the kingdoms, which were
the principal theatres, on which they were transacted.

Thus we have the history of the Arian, Nestorian, Eutychian
and other less considerable heresies transmitted to us by innu-
merable hands, which inform us not only of the names, but of
the very personal qualities of the chief authors of them : of the
very year and place, wherein they were first broached: of the
progress they made, the opposition they met with, the dis-
turbances they occasioned, the books that were written for and
against them, the councils that were called to condemn them,
and other such particulars, from whence we cannot but form a
fixed judgment, first, that the main facts contained in these
histories are no fictions; and 2dly, that the doctrines so particu-
larized in every circumstance relating to them have all the
marks of being novelties brought into the church since the time
of the apostles.

Now if this be so in relatico to all heresies or new doctrines^
that ever were broached in the church : if none of them could
ever escape either being detected by the vigilancy of her f-as*

APPENDIX.

281

x>ri, or recorded m the writings of those, whose business it is
10 instruct posterity in the transactions of past.ages : If this, I
IBy, be so, then let any one judge, whether it be possible, that
wch a change in the public faith of the church as the introdu-
:ing of transubstaniiation must have made (if it were not apos-
iolical doctrine) could be compassed without the same violent
•trucTgles, disturbances, and opposition ! And then I ask, whe-
ther it be possible, that such considerable events could be passed
over m silence by the histories of the times, in which they hap-
pened? 1 take this to be as morally impossible, as that the
changes of religion in the reign of queen Elizabeth, or the
Revolution under king James II. should be wholly omitted by
an historian writing the lives of those two persons.

This then is the substance of my argument in short. Tran-
Bubstantiation was the public fiith and doctrine of the church
in the eleventh century : therefore, if it was not taught by the
apostles themselves, it was introduced in some age between the
death of the apostles, and that centurj'. But a novelty of that
extraordinary nature, and so repugnant in appearance to ^11 the
senses and reason of mankind could not be introduced without
noise, disputes, and troubles, and throwing the whole church
into disorder and confusion ; and such remarkable events cannot
but be recorded in the histories of the times, in which they
happened ; therefore if nothing of this appears in ancient or
authentic history, it is a moral demonstration, that they never
happened at all : and that by consequence the doctrine of tran-
substantiation is as ancient as Christianity, and derived from
the apostles themselves.

Let us suppose the whole christian Avorld agreed now in the
belief that the bread and wine remain unchanged in the sacra-
ment, and that this belief had been handed down to us from
the very time of the apostles till now. I ask, first, whether it
would be possible for any man in this case to introduce the
doctrine of transubstantiation without being opposed even by
some whole national churches, many universities, and by num-
berless persons both of the prelatic order and inferior clergy ?
I ask, 2dly, whether this opposition would not cause great dis-
turbances and troubles, and throw the whole church into the
most violent ferment ? And I ask 3dly, whether such a revo-
lution in the public faith of the church, in case it should succeed,
could be passed over in silence by all the writers of the age,
wherein it happened ? I cannot think there is a rational man
upon earth, but his reason and conscience will tell him, they
ire all three morally impossible in the case supposed. And

24*

282 APPENDIX.

indeed there is no example of it since the very first estabbshnient
of christian religion.

1 add, that if transubstantiation be not apostolical doctrine, it
is a most gross and pernicious heresy : and since it is an incon-
testable truth, that it was believed, profeased, and maintained
by the universal church against Berengarius in the eleventh cen-
tury, if it be an heresy, it must have been invented in some
preceding age, by some particular heresiarch, in some particular
town or country ; and it must have had a name to distinguish
it both from other heresies, and the orthodox faiih opposite
to it.

Here then to give a solid answer to this argument, you are
bound to show from some authentic ancient history all the fol-
lowir.2; particulars, viz., in what Jige between the death of the
apostles and the eleventh century tlie doctrine of transubstanti-
ation was first invented. Who was the first author of it. In
what town or country it was fii&t professed. (For all new doc-
trines must have their beginning of place as well as time.) By
what name the professors of a were distinguished from other
heretics, and what councils were called to condemn it. Because
there never was a noted heresy in the world, but was distin-
guished by some name, and condemned in some council, or by
the church diffusive. Finally you must inform me by what
methods it made such a prodigious progress, as to be at length
acknowledged, professed, and maintained by the universal
church, as I have fully proved it was in the eleventh century.

These are the most important particulars, wherein I demanil
to be satisfied. For nothing less can suffice to convince any
man of sense, that the doctrine of transubstantiation is a novelty
invented since the time of the apostles. Neither must you pre-
tend to slur me off with precarious guesses, bare possibilities,
or imaginary suppositions of your own fruitful invention ; but
you must produce authentic history to attest the facts I insist
upon, as all men of learning can do to witness every fact of mo-
ment relating to any noted heresy, that ever was in the world.

But, if neither you, nor any body else can undertake this task
without exposing himself to the laughter of mankind: if there
be no ancient history extant, in which there appears a fair ac-
count both of the beginning, the author, time, place, and pro-
gress of the doctrine in question, with the most remarkable
events that attended it till its full establishment in the eleventh
tentury, when it was the public faith both of the Greek and
Latin church : if, I say, nothing of all this can be found in any
incient history or records, then I repeat once more, what I saio

APPENDIX. 183

before, that such a universal silence relating to a thing of that
moment is a moral demonstration, that the doctrine of transub-
itantiation never had any other beginning than from the apos-
tles themselves according lo St. Austin's rule, which is ground-
ed upon constant experience and common sense, viz., that when
any doctrine is found generally received in the visible church
in any age whatsoever, whereof there is no certain author or
beginning to be found, then it is sure, that such a doctrine came
down from Christ and his apostles. L. 4. de Bapt. C. 6. 24.,
as also Lib. de Unit. Eccl. C. 19.

Give me leave, sir, to illustrate all this from an example
which will set the whole matter in the clearest light. I main-
tain, that the doctrine opposite to transubstantiation is an heresy.
If you ask me how I prove it to be one ? I answer that I prove
it from a full collection of all such historical facts as I demand
ot you to prove that transubstantiation is a novelty or heresy.
For I will shew the doctrine opposite to it to be a novelty
brought into the church many ages after the time of the apos-
tles. I will name the chief author of it, the time when, and the
place where he first broached it : the name it was distinguish-
ed by, and finally the opposition it met with in the universal
church.

It was first publicly maintained about the middle of the
eleventh century at Lyons in France. The chief author of it
was one Berengarius a canon of that place, and his doctrine was
called the Berengarian heresy. He had few followers in those
days, and himself retracted it before he died. Yet it alarmed
the whole church, and caused very great disturbances. The
ablest pens were employed against it, and it was condemned
by eleven provincial or national councils before the end of that
very century. And all these particulars with many more are
transmitted to us by all the ecclesiastical histories of that age.

This I think suffices to convince any man of sense, that the
doctrine opposite lo transubstantiation was regarded as an heresy
by the Catholic Church in the eleventh century, and it fol-
lows manifestly from it, that if transubstantiation itself had
ever been regarded as an heresy by the Catholic Church in any
of the preceding ages, it must have undergone the same fate,
found the same opposition, if not greater by reason of its seem-
ing extravagance, caused the same disturbances, excited the zeal
of particular persons to write against it, and occasioned the
calling of councils to condemn it. But since no ancient ecclesi-
astical historian, or other writer has ever mentioned any such
thing: since neither the nerson by whom, nor the place where.

884 AFPENDIZ.

nor the time when it was first broached in any of those ages,
nor finally any opposition made to it by the church in any age
between the apostles and the eleventh century was ever record-
ded in any history, that ever appeared in the world ; I say once
more that this is a moral demonstration, that the Catholic
Church has never regarded transubstantiation as a novelty or
heresy, but as a doctrine derived from Christ, and his apostles.
For it is wholly inconceivable, that the doctrine opposite to
transubstantiation should have been so vigorously opposed by
the church, if it were not a novelty ; and that transubstantia-
tion itself, if it were a novelty, should never meet with any
opposition at all. Kow if you please, sir, you may proceed u
pomt other subject. Adieo.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE

OF

FHE RIGHT REV. GEORGE HAY, D. D.

AUTHOR OF^HESE VOLUMES, ETC.

Of the theological works published in the English language
by Catholic writers, tnose treating of controversy and explana-
tory of doctrine and ceremony merely, have hitherto been almost
the only kind sought after by our separated brethren. Indeed a.
supposition was once entertained in Exeter Hall, and has been
repeated in various shapes, either through ignorance or preju-
dice, by those too ready to take their knowledge of us from the
tracts, lierce discourses, and public meetings of enemies, that in
this country we have scarcely any religious literature but of a.
polemical kind, and that books, the object of which is to incul-
cate moral duties, and to direct the soul in the higher walks of
a devout life, are rarely found, and as rarely valued amongst us.
Such notions, it need hardly be observed, are as untrue as they
admit of easy confutation whenever people are disposed to use their
own eyes instead of others to guide their judgments ; for deeply
as we are impressed with the belief, that one set of doctrines
only among the discordant creeds of modern times was taught by
Christ, and that it is the bounden duty of all, without thought
of human fear or favour, to search for that one, yet even when,
through the grace of God crowning their sincere inquiries, con-
verts have discovered the True Faith, the Catholic Church never
fails to remind her new children, that great as is the blessing
they have received, they have yet only mounted the steps, or at
most entered into the porch of the temple of religion, and that so
far from having completed their labors by taking to themselves
the name of Catholic, the work of sanclification only then in
reality begins. For this purpose, she no longer recommends to
converts the study of doctrinal subjects, but far more earnestly
urges them to spend themselves in prayer and the holy sacra-
ments, and for this purpose she exhorts them also to seek enter-
tainment in such books chiefly as will strengthen them in the
love of these holy exercises. Hence it will be found, that in our
language the Church has numberless volumes most admirably
Huied to enforce this wise system, written by Challoner, Gother,.

286 BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF THE

Hornyhold, Mannin-g, &.C., &c., and hence the high repute U
which the writings of Bishop Hay have been always held ; for
while they enlighten the Sincere, they also inform and consoli-
date the Pra:tical and Devout Christian ; and filled to overflow-
ing with most convincing and affecting passages from Holy
Scripture, they are as well calculated to carry the soul to per-
fection, as to lead it, in the first instance, into the way of Truth,

Dr. George Hay, the author of the following work, was born
in Edinburgh, of Protestant parents, in the year oi Lord 1729,
and was related to that noble family, the head of which is now
Marquis of Tweedale. After receiving a good generai educa-
tion, he followed the profession of Surgery, and was inluced by
his master to attend the Highland army, which in the year '45,
led by Prince Charles Stuart, penetrated into England. The
disastrous battle of Culloden was followed by the death or im-
prisonment of many who had escaped from the unequal field, and
young Hay was confined at first in the castle of Edinburgh, and
then conveyed with many more to London. Here, among other
subjects of conversation, religion was at times discussed, and
he was surprised to find arguments adduced in support of the
Catholic Church, much stronger than any he had been told to
expect ; a number of books on the old Faith, and the arguments
employed by those who had deserted it, also fell into his hands
at this time, and these, with the conversations of a friend, at
length induced him to apply for admission into the Church, in
which he made his first communion with extraordinary fervor
Dec. 29, 1749.

As the penal laws were still in force against all who professed
the ancient Creed, he thought of entering into the Spanish ser-
vice, that he might enjoy, at least, liberty of conscience ; but at
Cadiz becoming acquainted with an Augustinian friar, he was
so moved by his pious conversation, that he altered his plan,
and resolved to renounce the service of the world, and give him-
self up entirely to religion. For this purpose he proceeded to
the Scotch College at Rome, where he remained several years,
until in the year 1759 he was ordained priest, and sent by his
superiors to his native country. It would be useless in the
short space allowed us here, to attempt to describe the manner *
in which he performed all the duties of his state, or to show the
zeal with which he supported every measure, admitting his help,
intended to advance the glory of God and the good of souls ; it
may suffice to observe, such was the general opinion of his merit,
that within ten years from the time of his ordination he was
raised to the episcopacy at the pressing instance of Dr. Grant
aad with the universal approval of his fellow-clergy.

BIOHT REV. GEORGE HAT, D. D. 28?

Distinctions only served to stimulate the new bishop to in.
treased exertions, and the description given of his labors and
mode of living at this period, cannot fail to edify. « Preaching
he looked on as a pastor's indispensable duty, and accordingly he
was unremitting in the labors of the pulpit. A plain unaifected
style, enriched with many and various texts of the Holy Scrip-
iures, great earnestness, and strong reasoning, were the char-
acteristics of his eloquence. He was no less assiduous in hear-
ing confessions, and visiting the sick. He never neglected to
tonsecrate some hours daily to the sanctification of his own
soul. With equal attention did he watch over the general in-
terests of the District, directing and exciting the zeal of his
clergy by example, by exhortations, and pastoral letters. Be-
sides the onerous duties of his charge, a proper division and
good use of his time enabled him to devote himself to the defence
of religion, an extensive correspondence, and the repeal of the
penal laws against Catholics. He rose very early, meditated
for an hour, recited Prime, Tierce, Sext, and None ; prepared by
long and fervent devotions for his daily celebration of mass. —
He heard another if possible, and afterwards read some time
from an abstract of some of the best ascetic writers drawn up in
short-hand by himself. Business filled up his hours till dinner-
time, after which he resumed it, and recited the divine office.
At 8 o'clock p. M. he invariably spent an hour in contemplation,
either in his closet, or in the chapel before the blessed Sacra-
ment. A light supper, evening prayers with his family, and
his own studies and devotions, prolonged till midnight, con-
cluded the day. A small narrow bedstead, having a mattrass,
two blankets, and no sheets formed his couch. He confessed
every fortnight, and in travelling recited the Itinerarium Cleri-
eorum. He never wore linen, and yet was very cleanly in his
person and dress, which was of the coarsest manufacture, and
shaped without regard to fashion. For several years he lived
chiefly on milk and vegetables, drinking only water ; and while
his health permitted, he would never allow a servant to make
his bed, dust his room, or kindle his fire. All these mortifica-
tions he practised without being in the least morose, but inva-
riably cheerful and agreeable. His severities were practised on
himself alone. The honor of God was the aim of all his words
and actions, and he bore injuries witljout the least resentment.
Conformity to the will of God was a subject of his daily medi-
tation; and he used to comment with great delight on a collec-
tion which he made of the different parts of Scripture enforcing it.
He made frequent visitations of his district, on which occasions
he distributed to the poor even more than his 8c«.nty means co^

888 ItOORAPHICAL NOTICB, ETC.

WftTi and gave medical assistance, in places where it could kot
ke otherwise procured, to crowds who flocked to him for advice.'*

Bishop Hay's career was chequered by many troubles, all of
which he met with energy and patience. In the year 1779 the
penal laws were relaxed, and the mob of Edinburgh, excited to
the highest degree of fury by the intolerant sermons and speeches
c^ery where addressed to them, proceeded to destroy the
chapels and property of the Catholics. A few years afterwards
■early all the property in the funds, belonging to the Scotch
clergy in France, was confiscated, but under neither of these
trials did he lose his confidence in Almighty God. With slen-
der means he yet contrived to establish a seminary for the edu-
cation of ecclesiastical Students at Aquhorties, and governed it
himself with such wisdom and piety as might be expected" from
one of his established character.

For a considerable time before his death he had begged leave
to surrender his episcopal jurisdiction that he might give
himself wholly to the sanctification of his own soul; but his
Holiness refused to listen to the proposition until mental and
bodily infirmities rendered Dr. Hay incapable of directing the
affairs of his district.

« A long life of uncommon activity, intense application and
continual mortification had impaired the faculties of his mind.
Repeated strokes of the palsy deprived him of the power of
speech ; and during the last two years of his life, though in
other respects in good health, his mental powers were totally
suspended, being worn out by incessant labor. At last a severe
illness, followed by loss of appetite, announced his approaching
end. On the night of the 15th of October, 1811, in the 83d
year of his age, and 43d of his episcopal dignity, this great
Bishop and eminent servant of God, gave up his happy soul
into the hands of his Creator. He was interred within the
walls of a decayed Catholic chapel on the banks of the Don, not
far from the house of Fetternear. His extraordinary merit ac-
quired him during his lifetime the respect even of the enemies
of his religion , and he has been justly ranked with the moat
illustrious prelates of the age in which he lived."

His works it is unnecessary to praise. The Sincere, Devout
and Pious Christian, wilt be valued and studied as long as the
English language survives. His work on Miracles was trans-
lated into French, and published in Paris in 1808 in 3 volumes.
His Sincere Christian has been translated into Italian, and pub-
ished last year in Rome. May God, in his infinite mercy, give
Ihee, O reader, the grace to derive from this book the pro^
rnich so many before thee have drawn from it !

PUBLICATIONS

P. J. KENEDY,

EXCELSIOR

Catholic Publishing: House,

5 BARCLAY ST., NEAR BROADWAY,

Opposite the Astor House,
NEW YORK.

Adventures of 3Iichael Divper,$l OO
Adelinar the Templar, A Tale.. 4:0

ballads, PoeniSf and Songs of

William Collins J 00

Blanche, A Tale from the French . . , 40

Battle of Ventry Harbor 20

iiihles, from $2 50 to IZ OO

Urooks and Hughes Controversy 7S-
Butler's Feasts and Fasts 1 2i>

^Catholic Prayer-Books, 25c., 50c,, up to 12 00

'p&~ Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt
of price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
books, to whom liberal terms will be given. Addrass

P. J. KENKDY, Excelsior Catholic Publishing

House, 5 JBarclay Street, New TorJc-

1

Publications of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St,, N. Y«

Following of Christ $0 50

Fashion, A Tale. 35 Illustrations. . 50
Faith and Fancy, Poems. Savage. 75

ixfG'ies of Mary, (St. Liguori.). .. 1 25
€rolden JSook of Confraternities. 50
Grounds of Catholic Doctrine. .. 25
Or ace's Outlines of History 50

Holy Eucharist. 1 00

Hours before the Altar, Red

edges 50

ffistory of Ireland, Moore. 2 vols. 5 00
*' ♦* O'Mahoney's

Keating 4 00

Hay on Miracles 1 00

Hamiltons, A Tale ,.,... 50

History of Modern Europe, Shea. 1 25
Hours with Sacred Heart 50

lavish Fireside Stories, Tales,

and Legends (magnificent new book
just out). About 400 pages large 12mo,
containing about 40 humorous and pa-
thetic sketches. 12 fine full-page Illus-
trations. Sold only hy subscription.
Only.. 1 00

fatholic Prayer-Boohs, 25c., 50c., up to 12 00

pW Any of above books sent free by mail on receiiit
>f price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
docks, to whom liberal terms will be given. Address
IP- J. KENKDV, Excelsior Catholic Publiehiue
"^ nmse, 5 Barclay Street, New To-rh.

4

Publications of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St., N. Y.

Irish National Songster $1 OO

Imitation of Christ 4:0

Keeper of the Lazaretto, A Tale . 40
Kir wan Unmasked, By Arch-
bishop Hughes X2

King's Daughters, An Allegory.. . 73

Life and Legends of St. Patrick. 1 00

Life of St, Mart/ of Egypt 60

" Win'efride 60

" Louis 40

" " AlpJionsus 3f, Liguori. 75
" " Ignatius Loyola, 2

vols S 00

Life of Blessed Virgin 75

Life of Madame de la Peltrie. . . 50

Lily of Israel, 22 Engravings 75

Life Stories of Dying Penitents. 75

Love of Mary 50

Love of Christ 50

Life of Pope Pius IX 1 OO

Lenten 3Ianual 50

Lizzie Maitland, A T»le 75

liittle Frank, A Tale 50

Catholic Prayer-Books, 35c., 50c., vip to 13 00

5^" Any of above books sent fr«e by mail on receipt
of pric3. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
books, to whom liberal terras will be given. Address

P. J. KENEDY, Excelsior Catholic Publishing

House, 3 Barclay street. New York,
5

fublicafions of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Bardajriit., N. Y.

Blind Agnese. A Tale $0 50

Sutler's Catechism 8

ii <^ with Mass Prayers. SO
Jbible History, Ohalloner 60

Christian Virtues. By St. Ligiiori. 1 00
Christian's Utile of Life.'' * 30
Vhristnias Night's Entertain-

ments \^0

Conversion of Ratishonne ....... 50

Clifton Tracts. 4 vc's 5 00

Catholic Offering By Bishop

Wilsh. 1 50

Christian Perfection. Rodriguez.

3 vols. Only complete edition 4: 00

Catholic Church in the ZTnited

States. &Y J. G. Shea. Illustrated. 2 00
Catholic Missions among the

Indians 2 50

Chateau licscure. A Tale 50

Conscience ; or, May Brooke. A Tale.l 00

Catholic Hymn-Book 15

ChristiaJi Brothers' 1st Book 13

" 2d '' 25

" « ,3d " ..... 63

«« " d:th " 88^

Catholic Primer. O

Catholic Prayer-Books, 25c., 50c., up to 12 00

%W° Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt
of price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
t)OpKS, to whom liberal terms will be given. Address
IP. J. KENEDY, Excelsior Catholic Pnblishknj
fiouMe, 6 Barclay Street, New y^*^h'

2

/Publications of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St., N. Y.

Prayer. By St. Liguori $0 50

Papist Misrepresented 25

Pi}^r .^lan's Catechism 75

Rosary Book. 15 Illustrations 10

Home : Its Churches, Charities, and /
Schools. By Rev. Wm. H. Neligan,

LL.D 1 OOt

Rodrigifez's Christian Per fee-

tion. 3 vols. Only complete edition.. 4 00

Huls of Life. St. Liguori 4:0

^iirt^ fVay ; or. Father and Son^ 25

Scapular Book 10

Spirit of St. Liguori 75

Stations of the Cross. 14 Illustra-
tions IG

Spiritual Maxims, (St. Vincent dc

Paul) 40

Saintly Characterso By Rev. Wm.

H. Neligan, LL.D 1 00

Seraphic Staff 25

" Manual, 75 cts. to 3 OO

Sermons of Father Burke, plain. ;^ 00

" giltedges..V 00(
Schfnid's Exquisite Tales. 6 vols.,5 00)
Shiptvreck, A Tale 50

Catholic Prayer-Books, 25c., 50c., up to 12 OO'

S^^W Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt
of price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
books. »^o whom liberal terms will be given. Address

P. J. KEMEDY, Excelsior Catholic Pubiishina
Iloube. ^ Barclay Street^ New Yorh-

Publications of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St., N. Y.

Little Catholic Hytnn-Booh. . .$0 10
^^yra CatUoHca (large Hymn-Bookj.. 7&

Mission and Duties of Young

' Women 60

Maltese Cross, A Tale 40

Manual of Children of Mary .... 50

Mater Adniirabilis 1 50

Mysteries of the Incarnation,

(St. Liguori.) 75

Month of November 4:0

Month of Sacred Heart of Jesus. 50

** ''Mary 50

Manual of Controversy 75

Michael JJwyer, An Irish Story of

1798 1 00

Milner^s End of Controversy. ... 75
May Brooke; or, Conscience. A

Tale 1 00

New Testament 50

Oramaika, -fin Indian Story 75

Old Andrew the Weaver 50

^Preparation for Death, St. Id-
guori 7t>

'Catholic Prayer-Books, 35c., 50c., up to 12 00

pW Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt

of price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above

booki^, to whom liberal terms will be given. Address

P» J. KENEDY, Excelsior Catholic Publieliing

House, S BarcUty Utreet, New TorJt^

a

Publications of P J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St, N- Y

Catholic School-Book $0 23

fJannon's Practical Speller 25

^Ccrpenter\s Speller 25

'Dick Massey. An Irish Story 1 jO

Doctrine of Miracles Exjdained. 1 OO

Doctrinal Catechism 50

Douay " .. 25

Diploma of Child <?:* of Mary. . 20

'Erin go Bragh, v^^^i^^imental Song-
ster.) 25

fll Ntievo lestamento. (Spanish.) 1 50

Elevation of the Soul to God 75

Epistles and Gosj}els, (Goffine.). . 2 00
Eucharistica; or, Holy Eucharist.. 1 OO

End of Controversy, (Milner.) 75

El Nuevo Catecismo. (Spanish).... 15
El Catecismo de la Doctrina

Cristiana. (Spanish Catechism) 15

El Catecismo Rijmlda, (Spanish). 12

Vurniss' Tracts for Spiritual
Reading 1 0<

Faugh a Ballagh Comic Song-
ster 25'

Fifty Reasons 25'

Catholic Prayer-Books, 35c., 50c., tip ifo 12 OO
I^" Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt
of price. Agents wanted everywhere to sell above
\;ooks, to whom liberal terms will be given. Address
>»~ J. KEIXEDY, Excelsior Catholic Pnblisbin«r-
Hovse. 5 Barclay Street, New Yonfh
3

Publications of P. J. Kenedy, 5 Barclay St, N. Y.

Savage's Poeins $2 00

Sybil : A Prama. By John Savage 75

Treatise on Sixteen Names of

Ireland. By Rev. J. O'Leary, D. D. 50

Two Cottages, By Lady Fullerton. . 50

Think Well OnH, Large type 4:0

Thornherry Abbey, A Tale 50

Three Eleanors, A Tale 75

Trip 1q France, Rev. J. Donelan.. 1 00

Three Kings of Cologne. 30

Universal Header , 50

Vision of Old Andrew the

Weaver 50

Visits to the Blessed Sacrament. 40

Willy Heilly, Paper cover 50

Way of the Cross, 14 Illustrations. 5
Western Missions and Mission-
aries 2 00

Walker's Dictionary 75

'Young Captives, A Tale 50

Youth's Director* 50

Young Crusaders, A Tale 5<>

• __._

Catholic Prayer-Books, 25c., 50c., up to 12 00

^^~ Any of above books sent free by mail on receipt
of price. Agente wanted every^'here to eell above
books, to whom liberal terms will be given. Address

F. J. KENFDY, Excelsior Catholic Publishing
Honae. 6 jRarclay Street, N9W Yorlm,

8

A

5282 00080 9239

DATE DUE

, ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H

^K^7^^!^^^^^H

^^^Mi^^Hli

BT97

H4
1800x